This is a modern-English version of The story of Burnt Njal: From the Icelandic of the Njals Saga, originally written by unknown author(s). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


Transcriber's Note: This is a translation from Icelandic and there are inconsistencies in punctuation which have been left as they were in the original.
Book Cover

GUNNAR REFUSES TO LEAVE HOME

Gunnar Won't Leave Home     p. 133

"Fair is Lithe: so fair that it has never seemed to me so fair; the corn fields are white to harvest, and the home mead is mown: and now I will ride back home, and not fare abroad at all."

"Fair is Lithe: so fair that it has never seemed to me so fair; the cornfields are ready for harvest, and the home meadow is cut: and now I will ride back home, and not go out at all."


The Story of Burnt Njal

From the Icelandic of the Njals Saga

By the late
Sir George Webbe Dasent, D.C.L.

With a Prefatory Note, and the Introduction, Abridged, from the Original Edition of 1861

With a Preface and an Introduction, Shortened, from the Original Edition of 1861

New York E. P. Dutton & Co.
London Grant Richards
1900

New York E. P. Dutton & Co.
London Grant Richards
1900

THE ABERDEEN UNIVERSITY PRESS LIMITED

ABERDEEN UNIVERSITY PRESS LIMITED

The design of the cover made by the late James Drummond, R.S.A., combines the chief weapons mentioned in The Story of Burnt Njal: Gunnar's bill, Skarphedinn's axe, and Kari's sword, bound together by one of the great silver rings found in a Viking's hoard in Orkney.[Pg vii]

The cover design created by the late James Drummond, R.S.A., combines the main weapons mentioned in The Story of Burnt Njal: Gunnar's spear, Skarphedinn's axe, and Kari's sword, all connected by one of the large silver rings discovered in a Viking treasure hoard in Orkney.[Pg vii]


PREFATORY NOTE TO THE ONE-VOLUME EDITION.

Sir George Dasent's translation of the Njals Saga, under the title The Story of Burnt Njal, which is reprinted in this volume, was published by Messrs. Edmonston & Douglas in 1861. That edition was in two volumes, and was furnished by the author with maps and plans; with a lengthy introduction dealing with Iceland's history, religion and social life; with an appendix and an exhaustive index. Copies of this edition can still be obtained from Mr. David Douglas of Edinburgh.

Sir George Dasent’s translation of the Njals Saga, titled The Story of Burnt Njal, which is reprinted in this volume, was published by Edmonston & Douglas in 1861. This edition was in two volumes and included maps and plans; a long introduction discussing Iceland's history, religion, and social life; an appendix; and a comprehensive index. Copies of this edition are still available from Mr. David Douglas of Edinburgh.

The present reprint has been prepared in order that this incomparable Saga may become accessible to those readers with whom a good story is the first consideration and its bearing upon a nation's history a secondary one—or is not considered at all. For Burnt Njal may be approached either as a historical document, or as a pure narrative of elemental natures, of strong passions; and of heroic feats of strength. Some of the best fighting in literature is to be found between its covers. Sir George Dasent's version in its capacity as a learned work for the study has had nearly forty years of life; it is now offered afresh simply as a brave story for men who have been boys and for boys who are going to be men.

This new edition has been created so that this amazing Saga can be enjoyed by readers who prioritize a good story over its significance in a nation's history—or who might not consider that aspect at all. For Burnt Njal can be seen either as a historical document or as a straightforward tale about elemental characters, intense emotions, and heroic acts of strength. Some of the best battles in literature can be found within its pages. Sir George Dasent's version has been a respected scholarly resource for nearly forty years; it is now presented again simply as an exciting story for men who were once boys and for boys who are becoming men.

We lay down the book at the end having added to our store of good memories the record of great deeds and great hearts, and to our gallery of heroes strong and admirable men worthy to stand beside the strong and admirable men of the Iliad—Gunnar of Lithend and Skarphedinn, Njal and Kari, Helgi and Kolskegg, beside Telamonian Aias and Patroclus, Achilles and Hector, Ulysses and Idomeneus.[Pg viii] In two respects these Icelanders win more of our sympathy than the Greeks and Trojans; for they, like ourselves, are of Northern blood, and in their mighty strivings are unassisted by the gods.

We put down the book at the end, having added to our collection of good memories the stories of great deeds and noble hearts, and to our gallery of heroes, strong and admirable individuals worthy of standing alongside the strong and admirable men of the Iliad—Gunnar of Lithend and Skarphedinn, Njal and Kari, Helgi and Kolskegg, alongside Telamonian Aias and Patroclus, Achilles and Hector, Ulysses and Idomeneus.[Pg viii] In two ways, these Icelanders earn more of our sympathy than the Greeks and Trojans; they, like us, are of Northern lineage, and in their great struggles, they are not aided by the gods.

In the present volume Sir George Dasent's preface has been shortened, and his introduction, which everyone who is interested in old Icelandic life and history should make a point of reading in the original edition, has been considerably abridged. The three appendices, treating of the Vikings, Queen Gunnhillda, and money and currency in the tenth century, have been also exised, and with them the index. There remains the Saga itself (not a word of Sir George Dasent's simple, forcible, clean prose having been touched), with sufficient introductory matter to assist the reader to its fuller appreciation.

In this edition, Sir George Dasent's preface has been shortened, and his introduction, which anyone interested in old Icelandic life and history should definitely read in the original edition, has been significantly condensed. The three appendices covering the Vikings, Queen Gunnhild, and money and currency in the tenth century have also been removed, along with the index. What remains is the Saga itself (not a single word of Sir George Dasent's straightforward, impactful, and clear prose has been altered), along with enough introductory material to help the reader appreciate it more fully.

Sir George Webbe Dasent, D.C.L., the translator of the Njals Saga, was born in 1817 at St. Vincent in the West Indies, of which island his father was Attorney-General. He was educated at Westminster School, and at Magdalen Hall, Oxford, where he was distinguished both as a fine athlete and a good classic. He took his degree in 1840, and on coming to London showed an early tendency towards literature and literary society. The Sterlings were connected with the island of' St. Vincent, and as Dasent and John Sterling became close friends, he was a constant guest at Captain Sterlings house in Knightsbridge, which was frequented by many who afterwards rose to eminence in the world of letters, including Carlyle, to whom Dasent dedicated his first book, Dasent's appointment in 1842 as private secretary to Sir James Cartwright, the British Envoy to the court of Sweden, took him to Stockholm, where under the advice of Jacob Grimm, whom he had met in Denmark, he began that study of Scandinavian literature which has enriched English literature bu the present work, and by the Norse Tales, Gísli the Outlaw, and other valuable translations and memoirs. On settling in London again in 1845 he joined the Times staff as assistant editor to the great Delane, who had been his friend at Oxford, and whose sister he married in the following year. Dasent retained the post during the paper's most brilliant period. In[Pg ix] 1870 Mr. Gladstone offered him a Civil Service Commissionership, which he accepted and held until his retirement in 1892, at which time he was the Commission's official head. He was knighted "for public services" in 1876, having been created a knight of the Danish order of the Dannebrög many years earlier.

Sir George Webbe Dasent, D.C.L., the translator of the Njals Saga, was born in 1817 on St. Vincent in the West Indies, where his father served as Attorney-General. He was educated at Westminster School and at Magdalen Hall, Oxford, where he stood out both as a top athlete and a strong student of classics. He graduated in 1840, and after arriving in London, he showed a keen interest in literature and literary circles. The Sterlings were connected to St. Vincent, and as Dasent and John Sterling became good friends, he often visited Captain Sterling’s home in Knightsbridge, which was popular among many who later became prominent in the literary world, including Carlyle, to whom Dasent dedicated his first book. In 1842, Dasent was appointed as private secretary to Sir James Cartwright, the British Envoy to the court of Sweden, which took him to Stockholm. There, following the advice of Jacob Grimm, whom he had met in Denmark, he started studying Scandinavian literature, which enriched English literature through this work and through the Norse Tales, Gísli the Outlaw, and other significant translations and memoirs. After returning to London in 1845, he joined the Times staff as assistant editor under the great Delane, who had been his friend at Oxford, and he married Delane's sister the following year. Dasent kept this position during the paper's most successful period. In[Pg ix] 1870, Mr. Gladstone offered him a Civil Service Commissionership, which he accepted and held until his retirement in 1892, when he was the Commission's official head. He was knighted "for public services" in 1876, having previously been honored as a knight of the Danish order of the Dannebrög many years earlier.

In addition, to his Scandinavian work, Sir George Dasent wrote several novels, of which The Annals of an Eventful Life was at once the most popular and the best. He died greatly respected in 1896.

In addition to his Scandinavian work, Sir George Dasent wrote several novels, of which The Annals of an Eventful Life was both the most popular and the best. He died greatly respected in 1896.

E. V. LUCAS.[Pg xi][Pg x]

E. V. LUCAS.


SIR GEORGE DASENT'S PREFACE

(Shortened.)

What is a Saga? A Saga is a story, or telling in prose, sometimes mixed with verse. There are many kinds of Sagas, of all degrees of truth. There are the mythical Sagas, in which the wondrous deeds of heroes of old time, half gods and half men, as Sigurd and Ragnar, are told as they were handed down from father to son in the traditions of the Northern race. Then there are Sagas recounting the history of the kings of Norway and other countries, of the great line of Orkney Jarls, and of the chiefs who ruled in Faroe. These are all more or less trustworthy, and, in general, far worthier of belief than much that passes for the early history of other races. Again, there are Sagas relating to Iceland, narrating the lives, and feuds, and ends of mighty chiefs, the heads of the great families which dwelt in this or that district of the island. These were told by men who lived on the very spot, and told with a minuteness and exactness, as to time and place, that will bear the strictest examination. Such a Saga is that of Njal, which we now lay before our readers in an English garb. Of all the Sagas relating to Iceland, this tragic story bears away the palm for truthfulness and beauty. To use the words of one well qualified to judge, it is, as compared with all similar compositions, as gold to brass.[1] Like all the Sagas which relate to[Pg xii] the same period of Icelandic story, Njala[2] was not written down till about 100 years after the events which are described in it had happened. In the meantime, it was handed down by word of mouth, told from Althing to Althing, at Spring Thing, and Autumn Leet, at all great gatherings of the people, and over many a fireside, on sea strand or river bank, or up among the dales and hills, by men who had learnt the sad story of Njal's fate, and who could tell of Gunnar's peerlessness and Hallgerda's infamy, of Bergthora's helpfulness, of Skarphedinn's hastiness, of Flosi's foul deed, and Kurt's stern revenge. We may be sure that as soon as each event recorded in the Saga occurred, it was told and talked about as matter of history, and when at last the whole story was unfolded and took shape, and centred round Njal, that it was handed down from father to son, as truthfully and faithfully as could ever be the case with any public or notorious matter in local history. But it is not on Njala alone that we have to rely for our evidence of its genuineness. There are many other Sagas relating to the same period, and handed down in like manner, in which the actors in our Saga are incidentally mentioned by name, and in which the deeds recorded of them are corroborated. They are mentioned also in songs and Annals, the latter being the earliest written records which belong to the history of the island, while the former were more easily remembered, from the construction of the verse. Much passes for history in other lands on far slighter grounds, and many a story in Thucydides or Tacitus, or even in Clarendon or Hume, is believed on evidence not one-tenth part so trustworthy as that which supports the narratives of these Icelandic story-tellers of the eleventh century. That with occurrences of undoubted truth, and minute particularity as to time and place, as to dates and distance, are intermingled wild superstitions on several occasions, will startle no reader of the smallest judgment. All ages, our own not excepted, have their superstitions,[Pg xiii] and to suppose that a story told in the eleventh century,—when phantoms, and ghosts, and wraiths, were implicitly believed in, and when dreams, and warnings, and tokens, were part of every man's creed—should be wanting in these marks of genuineness, is simply to require that one great proof of its truthfulness should be wanting, and that, in order to suit the spirit of our age, it should lack something which was part and parcel of popular belief in the age to which it belonged. To a thoughtful mind, therefore, such stories as that of Swan's witchcraft, Gunnar's song in his cairn, the Wolf's ride before the Burning, Flosi's dream, the signs and tokens before Brian's battle, and even Njal's weird foresight, on which the whole story hangs, will be regarded as proofs rather for than against its genuineness.[3]

What is a Saga? A Saga is a story or narrative in prose, sometimes mixed with poetry. There are many types of Sagas, varying in truthfulness. Some are mythical Sagas that recount the amazing feats of legendary heroes from the past, who are part god and part human, like Sigurd and Ragnar, as passed down from generation to generation in the traditions of the Northern people. Then there are Sagas that detail the history of the kings of Norway and other countries, the great lineage of Orkney Jarls, and the chiefs who ruled in the Faroe Islands. These are all more or less reliable and are generally more credible than much of what is considered the early history of other cultures. Additionally, there are Sagas relating to Iceland, which narrate the lives, conflicts, and fates of powerful leaders from significant families in various regions of the island. These were told by people who lived in those areas, with a level of detail and accuracy regarding time and place that can withstand the closest scrutiny. One such Saga is that of Njal, which we now present to our readers in English. Of all the Sagas concerning Iceland, this tragic tale stands out for its truthfulness and beauty. To quote someone qualified to judge, compared to similar works, it is like gold against brass.[1] Like all the Sagas related to[Pg xii] the same era of Icelandic history, Njala[2] wasn't written down until about 100 years after the events it describes took place. In the meantime, it was passed down orally, told from Althing to Althing, at Spring Thing and Autumn Leet, at all major gatherings of the people, and over many firesides, by the sea or riverbanks, or up in the valleys and hills, by those who had learned the tragic tale of Njal's fate and could recount Gunnar's unmatched skill and Hallgerda's disgrace, Bergthora's support, Skarphedinn's quick temper, Flosi's terrible act, and Kurt's harsh revenge. We can be certain that as soon as each event mentioned in the Saga occurred, it was discussed as part of history. When the entire story eventually took shape and focused around Njal, it was passed down from father to son as faithfully and accurately as any public or notable matter in local history. However, we cannot rely solely on Njala for evidence of its authenticity. Many other Sagas from the same time period that were passed down similarly mention the characters in our Saga by name and corroborate the deeds described. They are also referenced in songs and Annals, which are the earliest written records belonging to the history of the island, while the songs were easier to remember due to their rhythmic structure. Many stories are accepted as history in other countries on much weaker foundations, and countless narratives in Thucydides or Tacitus, or even in Clarendon or Hume, are believed based on evidence that is less than one-tenth as reliable as what backs these Icelandic storytellers from the eleventh century. That true events, along with detailed specifics regarding time and place, dates, and distances, are mixed with wild superstitions in several instances will not surprise any reader with discernment. Every era, including ours, has its own superstitions,[Pg xiii] and to suggest that a tale told in the eleventh century—when phantoms, ghosts, and wraiths were fully believed in, and when dreams, omens, and signs were part of everyone's beliefs—should lack these elements of authenticity is simply to expect that one major indicator of its truth should be absent, and that to align it with modern sensibilities, it should exclude something that was integral to popular belief during its time. Therefore, for a thoughtful mind, stories like Swan's witchcraft, Gunnar's song in his cairn, the Wolf's ride before the Burning, Flosi's dream, the signs and omens before Brian's battle, and even Njal's prophetic foresight, which the whole story revolves around, will be viewed as evidence supporting rather than undermining its authenticity.[3]

But it is an old saying, that a story never loses in telling, and so we may expect it must have been with this story. For the facts which the Saga-teller related he was bound to follow the narrations of those who had gone before him, and if he swerved to or fro in this respect, public opinion and notorious fame was there to check and contradict him.[4] But the way in which he told the facts was his own, and thus it comes that some Sagas are better told than others, as the feeling and power of the narrator[Pg xiv] were above those of others. To tell a story truthfully was what was looked for from all men in those days; but to tell it properly and gracefully, and so to clothe the facts in fitting diction, was given to few, and of those few the Saga teller who first threw Njala into its present shape, was one of the first and foremost.

But there's an old saying that a story never loses in the telling, and so we can expect this story has remained intact. The Saga-teller had to stick to the accounts of those who came before him, and if he deviated from that, public opinion and well-known fame were there to call him out. [4] However, the way he presented the facts was his own, which is why some Sagas are better told than others, as the emotion and skill of the narrator surpassed those of others. Back then, it was expected that everyone would tell a story truthfully; however, to tell it well and elegantly, wrapping the facts in appropriate language, was rare. Among those few, the Saga-teller who first shaped Njala into its current form was one of the best.

With the change of faith and conversion of the Icelanders to Christianity, writing, and the materials for writing, first came into the land, about the year 1000. There is no proof that the earlier or Runic alphabet, which existed in heathen times, was ever used for any other purposes than those of simple monumental inscriptions, or of short legends on weapons or sacrificial vessels, or horns and drinking cups. But with the Roman alphabet came not only a readier means of expressing thought, but also a class of men who were wont thus to express themselves.... Saga after Saga was reduced to writing, and before the year 1200 it is reckoned that all the pieces of that kind of composition which relate to the history of Icelanders previous to the introduction of Christianity had passed from the oral into the written shape. Of all those Sagas, none were so interesting as Njal, whether as regarded the length of the story, the number and rank of the chiefs who appeared in it as actors, and the graphic way in which the tragic tale was told. As a rounded whole, in which each part is finely and beautifully polished, in which the two great divisions of the story are kept in perfect balance and counterpoise, in which each person who appears is left free to speak in a way which stamps him with a character of his own, while all unite in working towards a common end, no Saga had such claims on public attention as Njala, and it is certain none would sooner have been committed to writing. The latest period, therefore, that we can assign as the date at which our Saga was moulded into its present shape is the year 1200....

With the Icelanders' shift to Christianity around the year 1000, writing and writing materials first arrived in the land. There's no evidence that the earlier Runic alphabet, used in pagan times, was ever utilized for anything beyond simple monumental inscriptions or brief legends on weapons, sacrificial vessels, horns, or drinking cups. However, with the Roman alphabet came a more accessible way to express thoughts, along with a group of people who regularly communicated this way. Saga after Saga was written down, and by 1200, it’s estimated that all the works related to Iceland's history before the advent of Christianity had transitioned from oral tradition to written form. Among all those Sagas, none were as captivating as Njal, whether in terms of the length of the story, the number and status of the chiefs involved, or the vivid way the tragic tale was narrated. As a cohesive whole, where each component is finely and beautifully crafted, where the two main sections of the story are perfectly balanced, and where every character is given a distinct voice while working towards a common goal, no Saga captured public interest quite like Njala, and it’s certain none would have been committed to writing sooner. Thus, the latest period we can assign for the shaping of our Saga into its current form is the year 1200.

It was a foster-father's duty, in old times, to rear and cherish the child which he had taken from the arms of its natural parents, his superiors in rank. And so may this work, which the translator has taken from the house of[Pg xv] Icelandic scholars, his masters in knowledge, and which he has reared and fostered so many years under an English roof, go forth and fight the battle of life for itself, and win fresh fame for those who gave it birth. It will be reward enough for him who has first clothed it in an English dress if his foster-child adds another leaf to that evergreen wreath of glory which crowns the brows of Iceland's ancient worthies.

It was once a foster father's responsibility to raise and care for the child he took from the arms of its biological parents, who held a higher status. Likewise, may this work, which the translator has taken from the home of[Pg xv] Icelandic scholars, his mentors in knowledge, and which he has nurtured for many years under an English roof, go out and face the challenges of life on its own, earning new recognition for those who created it. It will be enough reward for him who first dressed it in English if his foster child adds another chapter to the everlasting glory that graces the legacy of Iceland's esteemed ancestors.

Broad Sanctuary.

Broad Sanctuary.

Christmas Eve, 1860.

Christmas Eve, 1860.


It will be seen that in most cases the names of places throughout the Saga have been turned into English, either in whole or in part, as "Lithend" for "Lfaðrendi," and "Bergthorsknoll" for "Bergthorshvól". The translator adopted this course to soften the ruggedness of the original names for the English reader, but in every case the Icelandic name, with its English rendering, will be found in the maps. The surnames and nicknames have also been turned into English—an attempt which has not a little increased the toil of translation. Great allowance must be made for these renderings, as those nicknames often arose out of circumstances of which we know little or nothing. Of some, such as "Thorgeir Craggeir," and "Thorkel foulmouth," the Saga itself explains the origin. In a state of society where so many men bore the same name, any circumstance or event in a man's life, as well as any peculiarity in form or feature, or in temper and turn of mind, gave rise to a surname or nickname, which clung to him through life as a distinguishing mark. The Post Office in the United States is said to give persons in the same district, with similar names, an initial of identification, which answers the same purpose, as the Icelandic nickname, thus: "John P Smith."—"John Q Smith". As a general rule the translator has withstood the temptation to use old English words. "Busk" and "boun" he pleads guilty to, because both still linger in the language understood by few. "Busk" is a reflective formed from 'eat búa sik,' "to get oneself ready," and "boun" is the past participle of the active form "búa, búinn," to get ready. When the leader in Old Ballads says—

It will be noted that in most cases the names of places throughout the Saga have been translated into English, either fully or partially, such as "Lithend" for "Lfaðrendi," and "Bergthorsknoll" for "Bergthorshvól." The translator chose this approach to soften the harshness of the original names for the English reader, but in every case the Icelandic name, along with its English equivalent, can be found in the maps. The surnames and nicknames have also been translated into English—an effort that has significantly increased the difficulty of translation. A generous allowance must be made for these translations, as those nicknames often emerged from circumstances of which we know little or nothing. Some, like "Thorgeir Craggeir" and "Thorkel foulmouth," have their origins explained in the Saga itself. In a society where many men had the same name, any circumstance or event in a person's life, along with any unique physical feature or aspect of personality, led to a surname or nickname that stayed with him throughout his life as a way to distinguish him. The Post Office in the United States is said to give people in the same area with similar names an initial for identification, serving the same purpose as the Icelandic nickname, like "John P Smith."—"John Q Smith". Generally, the translator has resisted the temptation to use old English words. He admits to using "busk" and "boun," because both still exist in the language but are understood by few. "Busk" comes from 'eat búa sik,' meaning "to get oneself ready," while "boun" is the past participle of the active form "búa, búinn," meaning to get ready. When the leader in Old Ballads says—

"Busk ye, busk ye,
My bonny, bonny men,"

"Get ready, get ready,"
"My handsome guys,"

he calls on his followers to equip themselves; when they are thus equipped they are "boun". A bride "busks" herself for the bridal; when she is dressed she is "boun". In old times a ship was "busked" for a voyage; when she was filled and ready for sea she was "boun"—whence come our outward "bound" and homeward "bound". These with "redes" for counsels or plans are almost the only words in the translation which are not still in everyday use.

he urges his followers to get ready; when they are ready, they are "bound". A bride "dresses" herself for the wedding; when she is all dressed up, she is "bound". In the past, a ship was "prepared" for a journey; when it was loaded and ready to set sail, it was "bound"—which is where we get our terms "outward bound" and "homeward bound". These, along with "counsels" for plans, are almost the only words in the translation that aren’t still commonly used.


SIR GEORGE DASENT'S INTRODUCTION.

(Shortened).

The Vikings in Iceland.

The men who colonized Iceland towards the end of the ninth century of the Christian æra, were of no savage or servile race. They fled from the overbearing power of the king, from that new and strange doctrine of government put forth by Harold Fairhair, 860-933, which made them the king's men at all times, instead of his only at certain times for special service, which laid scatts and taxes on their lands, which interfered with vested rights and world-old laws, and allowed the monarch to meddle and make with the freemen's allodial holdings. As we look at it now, and from another point of view, we see that what to them was unbearable tyranny was really a step in the great march of civilization and progress, and that the centralization and consolidation of the royal authority, according to Charlemagne's system, was in time to be a blessing to the kingdoms of the north. But to the freeman it was a curse. He fought against it as long as he could; worsted over and over again, he renewed the struggle, and at last, when the isolated efforts, which were the key-stone of his edifice of liberty, were fruitless, he sullenly withdrew from the field, and left the land of his fathers, where, as he thought, no free-born man could now care to live. Now it is that we hear of him in Iceland, where Ingolf was the first settler in the year 874, and was soon followed by many of his countrymen. Now, too, we hear of him in all lands. Now France[Pg xviii]—now Italy—now Spain, feel the fury of his wrath, and the weight of his arm. After a time, but not until nearly a century has passed, he spreads his wings for a wider flight, and takes service under the great emperor at Byzantium, or Micklegarth—the great city, the town of towns—and fights his foes from whatever quarter they come. The Moslem in Sicily and Asia, the Bulgarians and Slavonians on the shores of the Black Sea and in Greece, well know the temper of the Northern steel, which has forced many of their chosen champions to bite the dust. Wherever he goes the Northman leaves his mark, and to this day the lion at the entrance to the arsenal at Venice is scored with runes which tell of his triumph.

The men who settled Iceland at the end of the ninth century were not from a savage or oppressed background. They escaped the dominating authority of the king and the new, harsh rules introduced by Harold Fairhair, 860-933, which made them the king's subjects at all times instead of just during specific duties. These rules imposed taxes on their lands, disrupted established rights and ancient laws, and allowed the king to interfere with the land owned freely by the people. Looking back now, from a different perspective, we see that what they perceived as unbearable oppression was actually a significant step in the broader progress of civilization, and that the centralization of royal power, similar to Charlemagne's approach, eventually benefited the northern kingdoms. But for the freeman, it was a curse. He resisted for as long as he could; repeatedly defeated, he continued the fight, and finally, when his attempts to protect his freedom proved fruitless, he reluctantly retreated, leaving the land of his ancestors, where, he believed, no free-born man could now thrive. It’s at this point that we hear of him in Iceland, where Ingolf was the first settler in 874, soon followed by many of his fellow countrymen. We also hear of him across various lands. Now France[Pg xviii]—now Italy—now Spain—feel the strength of his fury and might. After some time, but not until nearly a century has passed, he embarks on a broader journey, serving under the great emperor in Byzantium, or Micklegarth—the city of cities—and battles his enemies from every direction. The Muslims in Sicily and Asia, the Bulgarians and Slavs along the Black Sea and in Greece, are well aware of the power of Northern steel, which has caused many of their best warriors to fall. Wherever he goes, the Northman makes his mark, and to this day, the lion at the entrance to the arsenal in Venice is engraved with runes that tell of his victories.

But of all countries, what were called the Western Lands were his favourite haunt. England, where the Saxons were losing their old dash and daring, and settling down into a sluggish sensual race; Ireland, the flower of Celtic lands, in which a system of great age and undoubted civilization was then fast falling to pieces, afforded a tempting battlefield in the everlasting feuds between chief and chief; Scotland, where the power of the Picts was waning, while that of the Scots had not taken firm hold on the country, and most of all the islands in the Scottish Main, Orkney, Shetland, and the outlying Faroe Isles;—all these were his chosen abode. In those islands he took deep root, established himself on the old system, shared in the quarrels of the chiefs and princes of the Mainland, now helped Pict and now Scot, roved the seas and made all ships prizes, and kept alive his old grudge against Harold Fairhair and the new system by a long series of piratical incursions on the Norway coast. So worrying did these Viking cruises at last become, that Harold, who meantime had steadily pursued his policy at home, and forced all men to bow to his sway or leave the land, resolved to crush the wasps that stung him summer after summer in their own nest. First of all he sent Kettle flatnose, a mighty chief, to subdue the foe; but though Kettle waged successful war, he kept what he won for himself. It was the old story of setting a thief to catch a thief; and Harold found that if he was to have his work done to his mind he must do it himself. He called on his chiefs to[Pg xix] follow him, levied a mighty force, and, sailing suddenly with a fleet which must have seemed an armada in those days, he fell upon the Vikings in Orkney and Shetland, in the Hebrides and Western Isles, in Man and Anglesey, in the Lewes and Faroe—wherever he could find them he followed them up with fire and sword. Not once, but twice he crossed the sea after them, and tore them out so thoroughly, root and branch, that we hear no more of these lands as a lair of Vikings, but as the abode of Norse Jarls and their udallers (freeholders) who look upon the new state of things at home as right and just, and acknowledge the authority of Harold and his successors by an allegiance more or less dutiful at different times, but which was never afterwards entirely thrown off.

But out of all the countries, the Western Lands were his favorite spot. England, where the Saxons were losing their old energy and spirit, settling into a lazy, pleasure-seeking people; Ireland, the heart of Celtic lands, with its ancient systems and undeniable civilization quickly falling apart, provided an enticing battleground for the ongoing conflicts between chiefs; Scotland, where the power of the Picts was fading while that of the Scots hadn’t fully established itself, and especially the islands in the Scottish Sea—Orkney, Shetland, and the distant Faroe Islands—these were all his chosen home. In those islands, he settled deeply, established himself under the old order, engaged in the disputes of the chiefs and princes of the Mainland, sometimes aiding a Pict and sometimes a Scot, roamed the seas, seized ships as trophies, and maintained his old grudge against Harold Fairhair and the new system through a series of pirate raids along the Norwegian coast. The Viking raids eventually became such a nuisance that Harold, who had been steadily enforcing his rule at home, making everyone either submit to his authority or leave the country, decided to crush the wasps that stung him every summer in their own nest. He first sent Kettle Flatnose, a powerful chief, to defeat the enemy; but even though Kettle fought successfully, he kept the spoils for himself. It was the familiar tale of using one thief to catch another; and Harold realized that if he wanted the job done to his satisfaction, he would have to do it himself. He summoned his chiefs to[Pg xix] join him, gathered a massive force, and launched a sudden assault with a fleet that would have seemed like an armada in those days, attacking the Vikings in Orkney and Shetland, in the Hebrides and Western Isles, in Man and Anglesey, in the Lewes and Faroe—wherever he could hunt them down, he pursued them with fire and sword. He crossed the sea after them not just once, but twice, rooting them out so completely that we no longer hear of these lands as a den of Vikings, but as the home of Norse Jarls and their udallers (freeholders), who viewed the new order at home as fair and just, acknowledging Harold and his successors' authority with varying degrees of loyalty over time, yet never entirely rejecting it.

It was just then, just when the unflinching will of Harold had taught this stern lesson to his old foes, and arising in most part out of that lesson, that the great rush of settlers to Iceland took place. We have already seen that Ingolf and others had settled in Iceland from 874 downwards, but it was not until nearly twenty years afterwards that the island began to be thickly peopled. More than half of the names of the first colonists contained in the venerable Landnáma Book—the Book of Lots, the Doomsday of Iceland, and far livelier reading than that of the Conqueror—are those of Northmen who had been before settled in the British Isles. Our own country then was the great stepping-stone between Norway and Iceland; and this one fact is enough to account for the close connection which the Icelanders ever afterwards kept up with their kinsmen who had remained behind in the islands of the west....

It was right then, just when Harold's unwavering determination had taught his old enemies a tough lesson, and stemming largely from that lesson, that the major influx of settlers to Iceland happened. We've already noted that Ingolf and others began settling in Iceland from 874 onwards, but it wasn't until nearly twenty years later that the island started to become densely populated. Over half of the names of the first colonists listed in the ancient Landnáma Book—the Book of Lots, the Doomsday of Iceland, and far more engaging than that of the Conqueror—are those of Norse people who had previously settled in the British Isles. Our own country served as a crucial link between Norway and Iceland; and this fact alone explains the strong connection the Icelanders maintained with their relatives who stayed behind in the western islands....

Race superstitions.

The Northman had many superstitions. He believed in good giants and bad giants, in dark elves and bright elves, in superhuman beings who tilled the wide gulf which existed between himself and the gods. He believed, too, in wraiths and fetches and guardian spirits, who followed particular persons, and belonged to certain families—a[Pg xx] belief which seems to have sprung from the habit of regarding body and soul as two distinct beings, which at certain times took each a separate bodily shape. Sometimes the guardian spirit or fylgja took a human shape; at others its form took that of some animal fancied to foreshadow the character of the man to whom it belonged. Thus it becomes a bear, a wolf, an ox, and even a fox, in men. The fylgjur of women were fond of taking the shape of swans. To see one's own fylgja was unlucky, and often a sign that a man was "fey," or death-doomed. So, when Thord Freedmanson tells Njal that he sees the goat wallowing in its gore in the "town" of Bergthorsknoll, the foresighted man tells him that he has seen his own fylgja, and that he must be doomed to die. Finer and nobler natures often saw the guardian spirits of others. Thus Njal saw the fylgjur of Gunnar's enemies, which gave him no rest the livelong night, and his weird feeling is soon confirmed by the news brought by his shepherd. From the fylgja of the individual it was easy to rise to the still more abstract notion of the guardian spirits of a family, who sometimes, if a great change in the house is about to begin, even show themselves as hurtful to some member of the house. He believed also that some men had more than one shape; that they could either take the shapes of animals, as bears or wolves, and so work mischief; or that, without undergoing bodily change, an access of rage and strength came over them, and more especially towards night, which made them more than a match for ordinary men. Such men were called hamrammir, "shape-strong," and it was remarked that when the fit left them they were weaker than they had been before.

The Northman had many superstitions. He believed in good giants and bad giants, in dark elves and light elves, in superhuman beings who bridged the gap between him and the gods. He also believed in wraiths, fetches, and guardian spirits that followed specific individuals and belonged to certain families—a[Pg xx] belief that seemed to come from viewing body and soul as two distinct entities that, at times, took on separate forms. Sometimes the guardian spirit or fylgja appeared as a human; at other times, it took the shape of an animal thought to reflect the character of the person it belonged to. So, it could become a bear, a wolf, an ox, or even a fox in men. The fylgjur of women often liked to take the form of swans. Seeing one's own fylgja was considered unlucky and often a sign that a person was "fey," or doomed to die. Thus, when Thord Freedmanson informs Njal that he sees the goat wallowing in its blood in the "town" of Bergthorsknoll, the perceptive man warns him that he has seen his own fylgja, and that he is destined to die. More refined and noble individuals often had visions of the guardian spirits of others. For instance, Njal saw the fylgjur of Gunnar's enemies, which troubled him all night long, and his strange feeling was soon confirmed by news from his shepherd. From an individual’s fylgja, it was easy to progress to the more abstract idea of the guardian spirits of a family, who sometimes, when a significant change was about to occur in the household, would even appear as harmful to a member of the household. He also believed that some men had more than one form; they could either take on animal shapes, like bears or wolves, and cause trouble, or without changing physically, they could experience an intense surge of rage and strength—especially at night—making them more powerful than normal men. Such individuals were called hamrammir, "shape-strong," and it was noted that when the fit left them, they were weaker than they had been before.

This gift was looked upon as something "uncanny," and it leads us at once to another class of men, whose supernatural strength was regarded as a curse to the community. These were the Baresarks. What the hamrammir men were when they were in their fits the Baresarks almost always were. They are described as being always of exceeding, and when their fury rose high, of superhuman strength. They too, like the hamrammir men, were very tired when the fits passed off. What led to their fits is[Pg xxi] hard to say. In the case of the only class of men like them nowadays, that of the Malays running a-muck, the intoxicating fumes of bangh or arrack are said to be the cause of their fury. One thing, however, is certain, that the Baresark, like his Malay brother, was looked upon as a public pest, and the mischief which they caused, relying partly no doubt on their natural strength, and partly on the hold which the belief in their supernatural nature had on the mind of the people, was such as to render their killing a good work.

This gift was seen as something "unnatural," and it immediately brings us to another group of individuals, whose extraordinary strength was viewed as a curse for the community. These were the Baresarks. Just like the hamrammir men when they were in their trances, the Baresarks seemed to embody that state almost all the time. They were described as having immense strength, and when their rage peaked, it was almost superhuman. Like the hamrammir men, they were also very exhausted once their fits subsided. It's hard to pinpoint what triggered their episodes. In today's world, a similar group can be found among Malays who go amok, where the intoxicating vapors of bangh or arrack are believed to incite their rage. One thing is clear, however: the Baresark, like his Malay counterpart, was viewed as a public menace, and the chaos they caused, relying partly on their natural strength and partly on the belief in their supernatural abilities, was seen as justification for their elimination.

Again, the Northman believed that certain men were "fast" or "hard"; that no weapons would touch them or wound their skin; that the mere glance of some men's eyes would turn the edge of the best sword; and that some persons had the power of withstanding poison. He believed in omens and dreams and warnings, in signs and wonders and tokens; he believed in good luck and bad luck, and that the man on whom fortune smiled or frowned bore the marks of her favour or displeasure on his face; he believed also in magic and sorcery, though he loathed them as unholy rites. With one of his beliefs our story has much to do, though this was a belief in good rather than in evil. He believed firmly that some men had the inborn gift, not won by any black arts, of seeing things and events beforehand. He believed, in short, in what is called in Scotland "second sight". This was what was called being "forspár" or "framsýnn," "foretelling" and "foresighted ". Of such men it was said that their "words could not be broken". Njal was one of these men; one of the wisest and at the same time most just and honourable of men. This gift ran in families, for Helgi Njal's son had it, and it was beyond a doubt one of the deepest-rooted of all their superstitions.

Again, the Northman believed that certain men were "fast" or "hard"; that no weapons could touch them or harm their skin; that just the look in some men's eyes could dull the edge of the finest sword; and that some people had the ability to resist poison. He believed in omens, dreams, and warnings, in signs, wonders, and symbols; he believed in good luck and bad luck, and that the person whom fortune favored or scorned carried the marks of her blessing or anger on their face; he also believed in magic and sorcery, though he despised them as wicked practices. Our story is closely related to one of his beliefs, though it relates to good rather than evil. He firmly believed that some men had the natural gift, not achieved through any dark arts, of seeing things and events before they happened. In short, he believed in what is called in Scotland "second sight." This was known as being "forspár" or "framsýnn," "foretelling" and "foresighted." Of such men, it was said that their "words could not be broken." Njal was one of these men; one of the wisest and at the same time most just and honorable. This gift ran in families, for Helgi, Njal's son, had it, and it was undoubtedly one of the most deeply rooted of all their superstitions.

Social Principles.

Besides his creed and these beliefs the new settler brought with him certain fixed social principles, which we shall do well to consider carefully in the outset.... First and foremost came the father's right of property in his[Pg xxii] children. This right is common to the infancy of all communities, and exists before all law. We seek it in vain in codes which belong to a later period, but it has left traces of itself in all codes, and, abrogated in theory, still often exists in practice. We find it in the Roman law, and we find it among the Northmen. Thus it was the father's right to rear his children or not at his will. As soon as it was born, the child was laid upon the bare ground; and until the father came and looked at it, heard and saw that it was strong in lung and limb, lifted it in his arms, and handed it over to the women to be reared, its fate hung in the balance, and life or death depended on the sentence of its sire. After it had passed safely through that ordeal, it was duly washed, signed with Thor's holy hammer, and solemnly received into the family. If it were a weakly boy, and still more often, if it were a girl, no matter whether she were strong or weak, the infant was exposed to die by ravening beasts, or the inclemency of the climate. Many instances occur of children so exposed, who, saved by some kindly neighbour, and fostered beneath a stranger's roof, thus contracted ties reckoned still more binding than blood itself. So long as his children remained under his roof, they were their father's own. When the sons left the paternal roof, they were emancipated, and when the daughters were married they were also free, but the marriage itself remained till the latest times a matter of sale and barter in deed as well as name. The wife came into the house, in the patriarchal state, either stolen or bought from her nearest male relations; and though in later times when the sale took place it was softened by settling part of the dower and portion on the wife, we shall do well to bear in mind, that originally dower was only the price paid by the suitor to the father for his good will; while portion, on the other hand, was the sum paid by the father to persuade a suitor to take a daughter off his hands. Let us remember, therefore, that in those times, as Odin was supreme in Asgard as the Great Father of Gods and men, so in his own house every father of the race that revered Odin was also sovereign and supreme.[Pg xxiii]

Besides his beliefs and values, the new settler also brought with him certain established social principles that we should carefully examine from the beginning. First and foremost was the father's right to own his children. This right is a feature of all early societies and exists prior to any legal system. We cannot find it in later laws, but it has left its mark on all legal codes and, though officially abolished, still often exists in practice. We see it in Roman law and among the Norse people. Thus, it was the father's right to raise his children or not as he wished. Once a child was born, it was placed on the bare ground, and until the father came to examine it, confirming it was healthy, lifting it into his arms, and handing it over to the women to be cared for, the child’s fate was uncertain, and life or death depended on the father's decision. Once it successfully passed that scrutiny, the child was washed, marked with Thor's holy hammer, and formally welcomed into the family. If it was a weak boy, and even more so if it was a girl, regardless of her strength, the infant might be left to die from predators or harsh weather. Many cases exist of children left to the elements who, saved by a compassionate neighbor and nurtured under someone else's roof, formed bonds that were considered even more significant than blood ties. As long as his children lived in his home, they were his. Once the sons left, they were free, and when daughters married, they also gained their independence, but the act of marriage remained a transaction both in reality and in name. The wife entered the household, in the patriarchal sense, either taken by force or purchased from her closest male relatives. Even though later on the transaction was softened by allocating part of the dowry and portion to the wife, we should remember that originally, the dowry was merely the price paid to the father for his approval, while the portion was the amount given by the father to incentivize a suitor to marry his daughter. Therefore, let us keep in mind that in those times, as Odin was the supreme figure in Asgard as the Great Father of Gods and men, so too was every father in his own home, holding ultimate authority and power.

In the second place, as the creed of the race was one that adored the Great Father as the God of Battles; as it was his will that turned the fight; nay, as that was the very way in which he chose to call his own to himself,—it followed, that any appeal to arms was looked upon as an appeal to God. Victory was indeed the sign of a rightful cause, and he that won the day remained behind to enjoy the rights which he had won in fair fight, but he that lost it, if he fell bravely and like a man, if he truly believed his quarrel just, and brought it without guile to the issue of the sword, went by the very manner of his death to a better place. The Father of the Slain wanted him, and he was welcomed by the Valkyries, by Odin's corse-choosers, to the festive board in Valhalla. In every point of view, therefore, war and battle was a holy thing, and the Northman went to the battlefield in the firm conviction that right would prevail. In modern times, while we appeal in declarations of war to the God of Battles, we do it with the feeling that war is often an unholy thing, and that Providence is not always on the side of strong battalions. The Northman saw Providence on both sides. It was good to live, if one fought bravely, but it was also good to die, if one fell bravely. To live bravely and to die bravely, trusting in the God of Battles, was the warrior's comfortable creed.

In the second place, the belief of the people was to worship the Great Father as the God of Battles; it was his will that decided the outcome of the fight. In fact, this was how he called his own to him. Therefore, any call to arms was seen as a call to God. Victory was truly a sign of a just cause, and the one who won the day was left to enjoy the rights gained in honorable combat. However, the one who lost, if he fought bravely and like a true man, if he genuinely believed his cause was just and brought it to a resolution with honor, went to a better place through the manner of his death. The Father of the Slain wanted him, and he was welcomed by the Valkyries, Odin's choosers of the slain, to the feast in Valhalla. Thus, from every angle, war and battle were sacred, and the Northman approached the battlefield with a strong belief that what is right would triumph. In modern times, while we may call upon the God of Battles in declarations of war, we do so knowing that war is often unjust, and that divine favor isn’t always with the strongest armies. The Northman believed that Providence was present on both sides. It was good to live, if one fought bravely, but it was also good to die, if one fell nobly. To live bravely and to die bravely, trusting in the God of Battles, was the comforting creed of the warrior.

But this feeling was also shown in private life. When two tribes or peoples rushed to war, there Odin, the warrior's god, was sure to be busy in the fight, turning the day this way or that at his will; but he was no less present in private war, where in any quarrel man met man to claim or to defend a right. There, too, he turned the scale and swayed the day, and there too an appeal to arms was regarded as an appeal to heaven. Hence arose another right older than all law, the right of duel—of wager of battle, as the old English law called it. Among the Northmen it underlaid all their early legislation, which, as we shall see, aimed rather at regulating and guiding it, by making it a part and parcel of the law, than at attempting to check at once a custom which had grown up with the whole faith of the people, and which[Pg xxiv] was regarded as a right at once so time-honoured and so holy.

But this feeling was also evident in private life. When two tribes or peoples went to war, there Odin, the god of warriors, was sure to be engaged in the battle, influencing the outcome to his liking; but he was no less involved in personal conflicts, where in any dispute, one man faced another to assert or defend a right. There, too, he tipped the balance and shaped the day, and there, an appeal to arms was seen as an appeal to the divine. This led to another right, older than any law, the right of duel—of wager of battle, as the old English law referred to it. Among the Northmen, this right was the foundation of their early legislation, which, as we will see, sought to regulate and integrate it into the law, rather than trying to suddenly eliminate a custom that had developed alongside the entire belief system of the people, and which[Pg xxiv] was viewed as a right that was both ancient and sacred.

Thirdly, we must never forget that, as it is the Christian's duty to forgive his foes, and to be patient and long-suffering under the most grievous wrongs so it was the heathen's bounden duty to avenge all wrongs, and most of all those offered to blood relations, to his kith and kin, to the utmost limit of his power. Hence arose the constant blood-feuds between families, of which we shall hear so much in our story, but which we shall fail fully to understand, unless we keep in view, along with this duty of revenge, the right or property which all heads of houses had in their relations. Out of these twofold rights, of the right of revenge and the right of property, arose that strange medley of forbearance and blood-thirstiness which stamps the age. Revenge was a duty and a right, but property was no less a right; and so it rested with the father of a family either to take revenge, life for life, or to forego his vengeance, and take a compensation in goods or money for the loss he had sustained in his property. Out of this latter view arose those arbitrary tariffs for wounds or loss of life, which were gradually developed more or less completely in all the Teutonic and Scandinavian races, until every injury to life or limb had its proportionate price, according to the rank which the injured person bore in the social scale. These tariffs, settled by the heads of houses, are, in fact, the first elements of the law of nations; but it must be clearly understood that it always rested with the injured family either to follow up the quarrel by private war, or to call on the man who had inflicted the injury to pay a fitting fine. If he refused, the feud might be followed up on the battlefield, in the earliest times, or in later days, either by battle or by law. Of the latter mode of proceeding, we shall have to speak at greater length farther on; for the present, we content ourselves with indicating these different modes of settling a quarrel in what we have called the patriarchal state.

Thirdly, we must always remember that, while it is a Christian's duty to forgive enemies and remain patient and enduring despite serious wrongs, it was also a pagan’s obligation to avenge any wrongs, especially those done to family members, to the fullest extent of their ability. This led to ongoing blood feuds between families, which we will encounter frequently in our story, but we won't be able to fully grasp them unless we recognize, alongside this duty of revenge, the claim or property rights that all heads of families had over their relatives. From this dual principle—of the right to avenge and the right to property—emerged the strange mix of restraint and bloodthirstiness that characterizes the era. Revenge was both a duty and a right, just as property was no less a right; thus, it was up to a family patriarch either to seek revenge, life for life, or to forgo vengeance and accept compensation in goods or money for the loss suffered. This perspective led to the establishment of arbitrary rates for injuries or the loss of life, which were gradually developed, more or less completely, among all the Teutonic and Scandinavian peoples, until every injury to life or limb had its corresponding price based on the social status of the injured person. These rates, determined by family leaders, are essentially the first elements of international law; however, it's important to understand that the initiative always rested with the injured family to either pursue the conflict through private warfare or to demand that the person who caused the harm pay an appropriate fine. If he refused, the feud could be carried out on the battlefield, in the earliest days, or later on by either combat or legal means. We will discuss the latter approach in more detail later; for now, we will simply highlight these different methods of resolving conflict in what we call the patriarchal state.

A fourth great principle of his nature was the conviction of the worthlessness and fleeting nature of all worldly goods. One thing alone was firm and unshaken,[Pg xxv] the stability of well-earned fame. "Goods perish, friends perish, a man himself perishes, but fame never dies to him that hath won it worthily." "One thing I know that never dies, the judgment passed on every mortal man." Over all man's life hung a blind, inexorable fate, a lower fold of the same gloomy cloud that brooded over Odin and the Æsir. Nothing could avert this doom. When his hour came, a man must meet his death, and until his hour came he was safe. It might strike in the midst of the highest happiness, and then nothing could avert the evil, but until it struck he would come safe through the direst peril. This fatalism showed itself among this vigorous pushing race in no idle resignation. On the contrary, the Northman went boldly to meet the doom which he felt sure no effort of his could turn aside, but which he knew, if he met it like a man, would secure him the only lasting thing on earth—a name famous in songs and story. Fate must be met then, but the way in which it was met, that rested with a man himself, that, at least, was in his own power; there he might show his free will; and thus this principle, which might seem at first to be calculated to blunt his energies and weaken his strength of mind, really sharpened and hardened them in a wonderful way, for it left it still worth everything to a man to fight this stern battle of life well and bravely, while its blind inexorable nature allowed no room for any careful weighing of chances or probabilities, or for any anxious prying into the nature of things doomed once for all to come to pass. To do things like a man, without looking to the right or left, as Kari acted when he smote off Gunnar's head in Earl Sigurd's hall, was the Northman's pride. He must do them openly too, and show no shame for what he had done. To kill a man and say that you had killed him, was manslaughter; to kill him and not to take it on your hand was murder. To kill men at dead of night was also looked on as murder. To kill a foe and not bestow the rights of burial on his body by throwing sand or gravel over him, was also looked on as murder. Even the wicked Thiostolf throws gravel over Glum in our Saga, and Thord Freedmanson's complaint against Brynjolf the[Pg xxvi] unruly was that he had buried Atli's body badly. Even in killing a foe there was an open gentlemanlike way of doing it, to fail in which was shocking to the free and outspoken spirit of the age. Thorgeir Craggeir and the gallant Kari wake their foes and give them time to arm themselves before they fall upon them; and Hrapp, too, the thorough Icelander of the common stamp, "the friend of his friends and the foe of his foes," stalks before Gudbrand and tells him to his face the crimes which he has committed. Robbery and piracy in a good straightforward wholesale way were honoured and respected; but to steal, to creep to a man's abode secretly at dead of night and spoil his goods, was looked upon as infamy of the worst kind. To do what lay before him openly and like a man, without fear of either foes, fiends, or fate; to hold his own and speak his mind, and seek fame without respect of persons; to be free and daring in all his deeds; to be gentle and generous to his friends and kinsmen; to be stern and grim to his foes, but even towards them to feel bound to fulfil all bounden duties; to be as forgiving to some as he was unyielding and unforgiving to others. To be no truce-breaker, nor talebearer nor backbiter. To utter nothing against any man that he would not dare to tell him to his face. To turn no man from his door who sought food or shelter, even though he were a foe—these were other broad principles of the Northman's life, further features of that steadfast faithful spirit which he brought with him to his new home....

A fourth key principle of his character was the belief in the worthlessness and transience of all worldly possessions. The only thing that remained firm and unshaken was the stability of well-earned fame. "Goods perish, friends perish, a man himself perishes, but fame never dies for those who earn it honorably." "One thing I know that never dies is the judgment passed on every mortal man." Over all of a man's life loomed a blind, inevitable fate, a dark cloud that also hovered over Odin and the Æsir. Nothing could change this fate. When his time came, a man had to face his death, and until that time arrived, he was safe. It might come in the midst of the greatest happiness, and nothing could avert it, but until it did, he would come through the greatest dangers unharmed. This fatalism didn't manifest as idle resignation among this vigorous, driven race. Instead, the Northman boldly confronted the doom he felt was beyond his control, knowing that if he faced it like a man, he would secure the only lasting thing on earth—a name famous in songs and stories. Fate had to be confronted, but how it was confronted was up to the individual; that was within his control; there he could demonstrate his free will. Thus, this principle, which might initially seem to dull his energies and weaken his resolve, actually sharpened and strengthened them in a remarkable way, because it still made it worthwhile for a man to fight the tough battle of life bravely and honorably. Its blind, relentless nature allowed no space for weighing odds or worrying about what was destined to happen. Acting like a man, without glancing sideways—just as Kari did when he beheaded Gunnar in Earl Sigurd's hall—was a source of pride for the Northman. He had to do it openly and show no shame for his actions. Killing a man and admitting it was manslaughter; killing him and not taking responsibility was murder. Killing someone at night was also considered murder. To kill an enemy and not give his body the rights of burial by throwing dirt over it was seen as murder as well. Even the wicked Thiostolf covered Glum's body with gravel in our saga, and Thord Freedmanson's complaint against Brynjolf the unruly was that he had buried Atli's body poorly. Even in killing an enemy, there was a gentlemanly way to do it, and failing to follow that was shocking to the free and forthright spirit of the time. Thorgeir Craggeir and the brave Kari woke their foes and gave them time to arm themselves before attacking; Hrapp, too, the typical Icelander, "the friend of his friends and the enemy of his enemies," confronted Gudbrand and openly stated the crimes he had committed. Robbery and piracy committed in an open, straightforward manner were honored and respected, but stealing—sneaking into someone's home secretly at night and plundering their goods—was regarded as infamy of the worst kind. To do what lay before him openly and like a man, without fear of opponents, fiends, or fate; to stand his ground, speak his mind, and seek fame without favoring anyone; to be bold and audacious in all his actions; to be kind and generous to friends and family; to be tough and stern toward enemies, yet feel obligated to fulfill all duties towards them; to be forgiving to some while being unyielding and unforgiving to others; to be no truce-breaker, talebearer, or backbiter; to say nothing negative about anyone that he wouldn't dare say to their face; to turn away no one seeking food or shelter, even if they were an enemy—these were other fundamental principles of the Northman's life, additional aspects of that steadfast, loyal spirit he brought with him to his new home....

Daily Life in Njál's Era.

In the tenth century the homesteads of the Icelanders consisted of one main building, in which the family lived by day and slept at night, and of out-houses for offices and farm-buildings, all opening on a yard. Sometimes these out-buildings touched the main building, and had doors which opened into it, but in most cases they stood apart, and for purposes of defence, no small consideration in those days, each might be looked upon as a separate house.

In the tenth century, Icelandic homes typically consisted of one main building where the family lived during the day and slept at night, along with outbuildings for offices and farm operations, all surrounding a yard. Sometimes these outbuildings were attached to the main building and had doors that connected them, but in most cases, they were separate. For defense purposes, which was quite important back then, each could be considered a separate house.

The main building of the house was the stofa, or sitting and sleeping room. In the abodes of chiefs and great men,[Pg xxvii] this building had great dimensions, and was then called a skáli, or hall. It was also called eldhús, or eldáskáli, from the great fires which burned in it.... It had two doors, the men's or main door, and the women's or lesser door. Each of these doors opened into a porch of its own, andyri, which was often wide enough, in the case of that into which the men's door opened, as we see in Thrain's house at Grit water, to allow many men to stand in it abreast. It was sometimes called forskáli. Internally the hall consisted of three divisions, a nave and two low side aisles. The walls of these aisles were of stone, and low enough to allow of their being mounted with ease, as we see happened both with Gunner's skáli, and with Njal's. The centre division or nave on the other hand, rose high above the others on two rows of pillars. It was of timber, and had an open work timber roof. The roofs of the side aisles were supported by posts as well as by rafters and cross-beams leaning against the pillars of the nave. It was on one of these cross-beams, after it had fallen down from the burning roof, that Kari got on to the side wall and leapt out, while Skarphedinn, when the burnt beam snapped asunder under his weight, was unable to follow him. There were fittings of wainscot along the walls of the side aisles, and all round between the pillars of the inner row, supporting the roof of the nave, ran a wainscot panel. In places the wainscot was pierced by doors opening into sleeping places shut off from the rest of the hall on all sides for the heads of the family. In other parts of the passages were sleeping places and beds not so shut off, for the rest of the household. The women servants slept in the passage behind the dais at one end of the hall. Over some halls there were upper chambers or lofts, in one of which Gunnar of Lithend slept, and from which he made his famous defence.

The main part of the house was the stofa, or sitting and sleeping room. In the homes of chiefs and important people,[Pg xxvii] this space was much larger and was called a skáli, or hall. It was also called eldhús, or eldáskáli, because of the large fires that burned there.... It had two doors: the men's or main door, and the women's or lesser door. Each of these doors opened into its own porch, andyri, which was often wide enough, like in Thrain's house at Grit water, to fit several men standing side by side. It was sometimes referred to as forskáli. Inside, the hall was divided into three sections: a central nave and two lower side aisles. The walls of the side aisles were made of stone and low enough to climb easily, just like in Gunner’s skáli and Njal’s. The main section, or nave, rose high above the others, supported by two rows of pillars. It was made of timber and had an open timber roof. The roofs of the side aisles were held up by both posts and rafters and cross-beams leaning against the nave's pillars. On one of these cross-beams, after it fell from the burning roof, Kari climbed onto the side wall and jumped out, while Skarphedinn couldn’t follow him when the burnt beam broke under his weight. There were wooden panel fittings along the walls of the side aisles, and all around between the pillars supporting the nave's roof ran a wooden paneling. In some spots, the paneling had doors leading to private sleeping areas for the family, enclosed on all sides. In other areas of the hall were sleeping spots and beds that weren’t enclosed, meant for the rest of the household. The women servants slept in the passage behind the dais at one end of the hall. Some halls had upper chambers or lofts, where Gunnar of Lithend slept, and from there he made his famous defense.

We have hitherto treated only of the passages and recesses of the side aisles. The whole of the nave within the wainscot, between the inner round pillars, was filled by the hall properly so called. It had long hearths for fires in the middle, with louvres above to let out the smoke. On either side nearest to the wainscot, and in some cases touching it,[Pg xxviii] was a row of benches; in each of these was a high seat, if the hall was that of a great man, that on the south side being the owner's seat. Before these seats were tables, boards, which, however, do not seem, any more than our early Middle Age tables, to have been always kept standing, but were brought in with, and cleared away after, each meal. On ordinary occasions, one row of benches on each side sufficed; but when there was a great feast, or a sudden rush of unbidden guests, as when Flosi paid his visit to Tongue to take down Asgrim's pride, a lower kind of seats, or stools were brought in, on which the men of lowest rank sat, and which were on the outside of the tables, nearest to the fire. At the end of the hall, over against the door, was a raised platform or dais, on which also was sometimes a high seat and benches. It was where the women eat at weddings, as we see from the account of Hallgerda's wedding, in our Saga, and from many other passages.

We have so far only discussed the walkways and nooks of the side aisles. The entire nave inside the paneling, between the inner round pillars, was occupied by the main hall. It featured long hearths for fires in the center, with vents above to release smoke. On either side, closest to the paneling, and sometimes even against it, was a row of benches; each had a high seat if the hall belonged to a significant person, with the south side designated as the owner's seat. In front of these seats were tables, which, similar to our early Middle Ages tables, were not kept set up all the time, but were brought in and cleared away after each meal. On regular days, one row of benches on each side was enough; but during a grand feast, or an unexpected rush of uninvited guests, like when Flosi visited Tongue to challenge Asgrim's pride, extra low seats or stools were set up for those of the lowest status, positioned outside the tables, closest to the fire. At the end of the hall, across from the door, was a raised platform or stage, which sometimes also had a high seat and benches. This is where the women ate during weddings, as seen in the account of Hallgerda's wedding in our Saga and from many other references.

In later times the seat of honour was shifted from the upper bench to the dais; and this seems to have been the case occasionally with kings and earls In Njal's time, if we may judge from the passage in the Saga, where Hildigunna fits up a high seat on the dais for Flosi, which he spurns from under him with the words, that he was "neither king nor earl," meaning that he was a simple man, and would have nothing to do with any of those new-fashions. It was to the dais that Asgrim betook himself when Flosi paid him his visit, and unless Asgrim's hall was much smaller than we have any reason to suppose would be the case in the dwelling of so great a chief, Flosi must have eaten his meal not far from the dais, in order to allow of Asgrim's getting near enough to aim a blow at him with a pole-axe from the rail at the edge of the platform. On high days and feast days, part of the hall was hung with tapestry, often of great worth and beauty, and over the hangings all along the wainscot, were carvings such as those which ... our Saga tells us Thorkel Foulmouth had carved on the stool before his high seat and over his shut bed, in memory of those deeds of "derring do" which he had performed in foreign lands.[Pg xxix]

In later times, the seat of honor moved from the upper bench to the dais; and this appears to have happened occasionally with kings and earls. In Njal's time, if we can judge by the passage in the Saga where Hildigunna sets up a high seat on the dais for Flosi, he rejects it with the words that he was "neither king nor earl," meaning that he was just a simple man and wanted nothing to do with those new trends. It was to the dais that Asgrim went when Flosi came to visit him, and unless Asgrim's hall was much smaller than we have any reason to believe for a chief of his status, Flosi must have eaten his meal not far from the dais, so Asgrim could get close enough to take a shot at him with a pole-axe from the edge of the platform. On special occasions and feast days, part of the hall was decorated with beautiful and valuable tapestries, and along the wainscot above the hangings were carvings like those that... our Saga tells us Thorkel Foulmouth had carved on the stool before his high seat and over his closed bed, in memory of the daring deeds he had done in foreign lands.[Pg xxix]

Against the wainscot in various parts of the hall, shields and weapons were hung up. It was the sound of Skarphedinn's axe against the wainscot that woke up Njal and brought him out of his shut bed, when his sons set out on their hunt after Sigmund the white and Skiolld.

Against the paneling in different areas of the hall, shields and weapons were displayed. It was the sound of Skarphedinn's axe hitting the paneling that woke Njal and got him out of his closed bed when his sons went out to hunt Sigmund the White and Skiolld.

Now let us pass out of the skáli by either door, and cast our eyes at the high gables with their carved projections, and we shall understand at a glance how it was that Mord's counsel to throw ropes round the ends of the timbers, and then to twist them tight with levers and rollers, could only end, if carried out, in tearing the whole roof off the house. It was then much easier work for Gunnar's foes to mount up on the side-roofs as the Easterling, who brought word that his bill was at home, had already done, and thence to attack him in his sleeping loft with safety to themselves, after his bowstring had been cut.

Now let's step out of the skáli through either door and look up at the high gables with their intricate carvings. We'll quickly understand why Mord suggested throwing ropes around the ends of the timbers and tightening them with levers and rollers; if they had done that, it would only have resulted in ripping the entire roof off the house. It was much easier for Gunnar's enemies to climb up onto the side roofs, just like the Easterling, who had come to inform them that his bill was at home, and from there to attack him in his sleeping loft without risking their own safety, especially after his bowstring had been cut.

Some homesteads, like those of Gunnar at Lithend, and Gísli and his brother at Hol in Hawkdale, in the West Firths, had bowers, ladies' chambers, where the women eat and span, and where, in both the houses that we have named, gossip and scandal was talked with the worst results. These bowers stood away from the other buildings....

Some homes, like those of Gunnar at Lithend and Gísli and his brother at Hol in Hawkdale, in the West Firths, had private rooms for women, where they would eat and spin, and where, in both of these houses we mentioned, gossip and scandal were discussed with terrible consequences. These rooms were located away from the other buildings....

Every Icelandic homestead was approached by a straight road which led up to the yard round which the main building and its out-houses and farm-buildings stood. This was fenced in on each side by a wall of stones or turf. Near the house stood the "town" or home fields where meadow hay was grown, and in favoured positions where corn would grow, there were also enclosures of arable land near the house. On the uplands and marshes more hay was grown. Hay was the great crop in Iceland; for the large studs of horses and great herds of cattle that roamed upon the hills and fells in summer needed fodder in the stable and byre in winter, when they were brought home. As for the flocks of sheep, they seem to have been reckoned and marked every autumn, and milked and shorn in summer; but to have fought it out with nature on the hill-side all the year round as they best could. Hay, therefore,[Pg xxx] was the main staple, and haymaking the great end and aim of an Icelandic farmer.... Gunnar's death in our Saga may be set down to the fact that all his men were away in the Landisles finishing their haymaking. Again, Flosi, before the Burning, bids all his men go home and make an end of their haymaking, and when that is over, to meet and fall on Njal and his sons. Even the great duty of revenge gives way to the still more urgent duty of providing fodder for the winter store. Hayneed, to run short of hay, was the greatest misfortune that could befall a man, who with a fine herd and stud, might see both perish before his eyes in winter. Then it was that men of open heart and hand, like Gunnar, helped their tenants and neighbours, often, as we see in Gunnar's case, till they had neither hay nor food enough left for their own household, and had to buy or borrow from those that had. Then, too, it was that the churl's nature came out in Otkell and others, who having enough and to spare, would not part with their abundance for love or money.

Every Icelandic homestead had a straight road leading up to the yard where the main building, along with its outbuildings and farm structures, were located. This area was bordered on each side by a wall made of stones or turf. Close to the house were the "town" or home fields, where meadow hay was cultivated, and in favorable spots where crops could grow, there were also patches of arable land nearby. On the hills and marshes, more hay was produced. Hay was the primary crop in Iceland because the large herds of horses and cattle that roamed the hills in summer needed feed for the stables and barns during the winter when they were brought home. As for the sheep, they were likely counted and marked every autumn, milked and sheared in summer, but managed to survive on their own on the hills all year round as best they could. Therefore, hay was the main staple, and making hay was the key goal of an Icelandic farmer. Gunnar's death in our saga can be attributed to the fact that all his men were away in the Landisles finishing their haymaking. Similarly, before the Burning, Flosi instructs his men to go home and finish their haymaking, and once that's done, to gather and take action against Njal and his sons. Even the significant task of revenge takes a backseat to the more urgent need to prepare food for the winter. Running short of hay was the worst misfortune that could happen to someone, who, with a fine herd and horses, might watch both starve in the winter. During such times, generous-hearted people like Gunnar would help their tenants and neighbors, often, as seen in Gunnar's situation, until they themselves had neither hay nor food left for their own households and had to buy or borrow from those who had. It was also during these times that the selfishness of people like Otkell and others emerged, who, having plenty to spare, refused to share their excess for love or money.

These men were no idlers. They worked hard, and all, high and low, worked. In no land does the dignity of labour stand out so boldly. The greatest chiefs sow and reap, and drive their sheep, like Glum, the Speaker's brother, from the fells. The mightiest warriors were the handiest carpenters and smiths. Gísli Súr's son knew every corner of his foeman's house, because he had built it with his own hands while they were good friends. Njal's sons are busy at armourer's work, like the sons of the mythical Ragnar before them, when the news comes to them that Sigmund has made a mock of them in his songs. Gunnar sows his corn with his arms by his side, when Otkell rides over him; and Hauskuld the Whiteness priest is doing the same work when he is slain. To do something, and to do it well, was the Icelander's aim in life, and in no land does laziness like that of Thorkell meet with such well deserved reproach. They were early risers and went early to bed, though they could sit up late if need were. They thought nothing of long rides before they broke their fast. Their first meal was at about seven o'clock, and though they may have taken a morsel of food[Pg xxxi] during the day, we hear of no other regular daily meal till evening, when between seven and eight again they had supper. While the men laboured on the farm or in the smithy, threw nets for fish in the teeming lakes and rivers, or were otherwise at work during the day, the women, and the housewife, or mistress of the house, at their head, made ready the food for the meals, carded wool, and sewed or wove or span. At meal-time the food seems to have been set on the board by the women, who waited on the men, and at great feasts, such as Gunnar's wedding, the wives of his nearest kinsmen, and of his dearest friend, Thorhillda Skaldtongue, Thrain's wife, and Bergthora, Njal's wife, went about from board to board waiting on the guests.

These men were not slackers. They worked hard, and everyone, from the wealthy to the poor, was involved in labor. In no other place does the dignity of work stand out so clearly. The highest chiefs sow and reap, and drive their sheep, just like Glum, the Speaker's brother, from the hills. The strongest warriors were also the best carpenters and blacksmiths. Gísli Súr's son knew every corner of his enemy's house because he had built it with his own hands while they were still friends. Njal's sons were busy working on armor, just like the sons of the legendary Ragnar before them, when they hear the news that Sigmund mocked them in his songs. Gunnar sows his corn with his arms by his sides when Otkell rides up to him, and Hauskuld the priest of Whiteness is doing the same when he is killed. Achieving something and doing it well was what the Icelanders aimed for in life, and in no other land does laziness, like Thorkell's, receive such well-deserved criticism. They were early risers who went to bed early, although they could stay up late if necessary. They thought nothing of long rides before having breakfast. Their first meal was around seven o'clock, and although they might have had a bite to eat[Pg xxxi] during the day, there was no other regular meal until evening, when they had supper again between seven and eight. While the men worked on the farm or in the smithy, cast nets for fish in the bustling lakes and rivers, or engaged in other tasks during the day, the women, led by the housewife or mistress, prepared the meals, carded wool, sewed, wove, or spun. At mealtime, the food was served on the table by the women, who attended to the men, and at large celebrations, such as Gunnar's wedding, the wives of his closest relatives and his dear friend, Thorhillda Skaldtongue, Thrain's wife, and Bergthora, Njal's wife, went from table to table serving the guests.

In everyday life they were a simple sober people, early to bed and early to rise—ever struggling with the rigour of the climate. On great occasions, as at the Yule feasts in honour of the gods, held at the temples, or at "arvel," "heir-ale," feasts, when heirs drank themselves into their father's land and goods, or at the autumn feasts, which friends and kinsmen gave to one another, there was no doubt great mirth and jollity, much eating and hard drinking of mead and fresh-brewed ale; but these drinks are not of a very heady kind, and one glass of spirits in our days would send a man farther on the road to drunkenness than many a horn of foaming mead. They were by no means that race of drunkards and hard livers which some have seen fit to call them.

In everyday life, they were a simple and serious people, going to bed early and waking up early—always dealing with the harshness of the climate. During major events, like the Yule feasts held in honor of the gods at the temples, or at "arvel" and "heir-ale" celebrations, where heirs drank to claim their father's land and goods, or at the autumn feasts shared among friends and family, there was certainly a lot of laughter and joy, plenty of food, and heavy drinking of mead and fresh-brewed ale. However, these drinks weren't very strong, and just one shot of spirits today would get a person more intoxicated than many cups of foamy mead. They were definitely not the kind of people who could be described as drunks and heavy drinkers, as some have suggested.

Nor were these people such barbarians as some have fancied, to whom it is easier to rob a whole people of its character by a single word than to take the pains to inquire into its history. They were bold warriors and bolder sailors. The voyage between Iceland and Norway, or Iceland and Orkney, was reckoned as nothing; but from the west firths of Iceland, Eric the Red—no ruffian as he has been styled, though he had committed an act of manslaughter—discovered Greenland; and from Greenland the hardy seafarers pushed on across the main, till they made the dreary coast of Labrador. Down that they ran until they came at last to Vineland the good, which took its name from the grapes that grew there. From the accounts[Pg xxxii] given of the length of the days in that land, it is now the opinion of those best fitted to judge on such matters, that this Vineland was no other than some part of the North American continent near Rhode Island or Massachusetts, in the United States. Their ships were half-decked, high out of the water at stem and stern, low in the waist, that the oars might reach the water, for they were made for rowing as well as for sailing. The after-part had a poop. The fore-part seems to have been without deck, but loose planks were laid there for men to stand on. A distinction was made between long-ships or ships of war, made long for speed, and ... ships of burden, which were built to carry cargo. The common complement was thirty rowers, which in warships made sometimes a third and sometimes a sixth of the crew. All round the warships, before the fight began, shield was laid on shield, on a rim or rail, which ran all round the bulwarks, presenting a mark like the hammocks of our navy, by which a long-ship could be at once detected. The bulwarks in warships could be heightened at pleasure, and this was called "to girdle the ship for war". The merchant ships often carried heavy loads of meal and timber from Norway, and many a one of these half-decked yawls no doubt foundered, like Flosi's unseaworthy ship, under the weight of her heavy burden of beams and planks, when overtaken by the autumnal gales on that wild sea. The passages were often very long, more than one hundred days is sometimes mentioned as the time spent on a voyage between Norway and Iceland.

Nor were these people as barbaric as some have imagined, who find it easier to strip a whole society of its identity with a single word than to take the time to learn about its history. They were brave warriors and even braver sailors. The trip between Iceland and Norway, or Iceland and Orkney, was considered straightforward; but from the western fjords of Iceland, Eric the Red—who wasn’t the thug he’s been labeled as, despite having committed manslaughter—discovered Greenland. From Greenland, these tough sailors continued their journey across the ocean until they reached the bleak coast of Labrador. They sailed down that coast until they finally arrived at Vineland the good, named for the grapes that grew there. Based on the descriptions[Pg xxxii] of the long summer days in that land, experts now believe that Vineland was likely part of the North American continent near Rhode Island or Massachusetts, in the United States. Their ships were partially decked, high at both bow and stern, and low in the middle so that the oars could reach the water, built for both rowing and sailing. The back had a raised deck, while the front seems to have been undecked, with loose planks set up for men to stand on. A distinction was made between longships or warships, designed for speed, and... cargo ships, built for transporting goods. The typical crew included thirty rowers, which in warships made up either a third or a sixth of the total crew. All around the warships, before a fight began, shields were laid on top of each other on a rim or rail that circled the bulwarks, creating a recognizable mark like the hammocks in our navy, making it easy to identify a longship. The bulwarks of the warships could be raised as needed, which was referred to as "girdling the ship for war." Merchant ships often carried heavy loads of grain and timber from Norway, and many of these partially decked ships likely sank, like Flosi's unseaworthy vessel, under the weight of her heavy cargo of beams and planks when caught by autumn storms on that rough sea. The journeys were often very lengthy; sometimes, more than a hundred days is mentioned as the duration of a trip between Norway and Iceland.

As soon as the ship reached the land, she ran into some safe bay or creek, the great landing places on the south and south-east coasts being Eyrar, "The Eres," as such spots are still called in some parts of the British Isles, that is, the sandy beaches opening into lagoons which line the shore of the marsh district called Flói; and Hornfirth, whence Flosi and the Burners put to sea after their banishment. There the ship was laid up in a slip, made for her, she was stripped and made snug for the winter, a roof of planks being probably thrown over her, while the lighter portions of her cargo were carried on pack-saddles up the country. The timber seems to have been floated up the[Pg xxxiii] firths and rivers as near as it could be got to its destination, and then dragged by trains of horses to the spot where it was to be used.

As soon as the ship reached land, she headed into a safe bay or creek. The major landing spots on the south and southeast coasts are Eyrar, "The Eres," as those places are still called in some areas of the British Isles. These are the sandy beaches leading into lagoons that line the shore of the marsh area known as Flói, and Hornfirth, from where Flosi and the Burners set sail after their banishment. There, the ship was docked in a slip made for her, stripped down and prepared for winter, likely covered with planks on top, while the lighter parts of her cargo were taken on pack-saddles inland. It seems the timber was floated up the [Pg xxxiii] firths and rivers as close to its destination as possible, and then pulled by teams of horses to where it was needed.

Some of the cargo—the meal, and cloth and arms—was wanted at home; some of it was sold to neighbours either for ready money or on trust, it being usual to ask for the debt either in coin or in kind, the spring after. Sometimes the account remained outstanding for a much longer time. Among these men whose hands were so swift to shed blood, and in that state of things which looks so lawless, but which in truth was based upon fixed principles of justice and law, the rights of property were so safe, that men like Njal went lending their money to overbearing fellows like Starkad under Threecorner for years, on condition that he should pay a certain rate of interest. So also Gunnar had goods and money out at interest, out of which he wished to supply Unna's wants. In fact the law of debtor and creditor, and of borrowing money at usance, was well understood in Iceland, from the very first day that the Northmen set foot on its shores.

Some of the cargo—the food, cloth, and weapons—was needed back home; some of it was sold to neighbors either for cash or on credit, as it was common to ask for repayment either in money or goods the following spring. Sometimes the debt remained unpaid for much longer. In this group of men who were quick to resort to violence, and in a situation that seemed chaotic but was actually grounded in clear principles of justice and law, property rights were so secure that people like Njal would lend money to aggressive types like Starkad under Threecorner for years, as long as Starkad agreed to pay a certain rate of interest. Similarly, Gunnar had goods and money loaned out at interest, which he wanted to use to help Unna. In fact, the laws about debt and borrowing money with interest were well known in Iceland from the moment the Northmen first arrived on its shores.

If we examine the condition of the sexes in this state of society, we shall find that men and women met very nearly on equal terms. If any woman is shocked to read how Thrain Sigfus' son treated his wife, in parting from her, and marrying a new one, at a moment's warning, she must be told that Gudruna, in Laxdæla, threatened one of her three husbands with much the same treatment, and would have put her threat into execution if he had not behaved as she commanded him. In our Saga, too, the gudewife of Bjorn the boaster threatens him with a separation if he does not stand faithfully by Kari; and in another Saga of equal age and truthfulness, we hear of one great lady who parted from her husband, because, in playfully throwing a pillow of down at her, he unwittingly struck her with his finger. In point of fact, the customary law allowed great latitude to separations, at the will of either party, if good reason could be shown for the desired change. It thought that the worst service it could render to those whom it was intended to protect would be to force two people to live together against their will, or[Pg xxxiv] even against the will of only one of them, if that person considered him or herself, as the case might be, ill-treated or neglected. Gunnar no doubt could have separated himself from Hallgerda for her thieving, just as Hallgerda could have parted from Gunnar for giving her that slap in the face; but they lived on, to Gunnar's cost and Hallgerda's infamy. In marriage contracts the rights of brides, like Unna the great heiress of the south-west, or Hallgerda the flower of the western dales, were amply provided for. In the latter case it was a curious fact that this wicked woman retained possession of Laugarness, near Reykjavik, which was part of her second husband Glum's property, to her dying day, and there, according to constant tradition, she was buried in a cairn which is still shown at the present time, and which is said to be always green, summer and winter alike. Where marriages were so much matter of barter and bargain, the father's will went for so much and that of the children for so little, love matches were comparatively rare; and if the songs of Gunnlaugr snaketongue and Kormak have described the charms of their fair ones, and the warmth of their passion in glowing terms, the ordinary Icelandic marriage of the tenth century was much more a matter of business, in the first place, than of love. Though strong affection may have sprung up afterwards between husband and wife, the love was rather a consequence of the marriage than the marriage a result of the love.

If we look at the state of men and women in this society, we’ll see that they interacted on quite equal footing. If any woman is upset by how Thrain Sigfus' son treated his wife by leaving her for a new one on a whim, she should know that Gudruna, in Laxdæla, threatened one of her three husbands with a similar fate and would have followed through if he hadn’t done as she asked. In our Saga, the mistress of Bjorn the Boaster threatens separation if he doesn’t stay loyal to Kari; and in another Saga of the same age and reliability, we learn of a prominent woman who left her husband because he accidentally hit her with his finger while playfully tossing a down pillow at her. In fact, customary law allowed a lot of freedom for separations from either party, as long as there was good reason for wanting that change. It believed the worst thing it could do for those it aimed to protect was to force two people to stay together against their will, or even just one of them, if that person felt wronged or overlooked. Gunnar could have easily left Hallgerda for her stealing, just as Hallgerda could have left Gunnar for slapping her; but they stayed together, to Gunnar’s detriment and Hallgerda’s disgrace. Marriage contracts ensured that brides, like Unna the great heiress of the southwest or Hallgerda, the beauty of the western valleys, had their rights well protected. Interestingly, this wicked woman held on to Laugarness, near Reykjavik, which was part of her second husband Glum's estate, until her death. According to tradition, she was buried in a cairn that is still shown today and is said to always be green, regardless of the season. Since marriages were largely based on negotiation and deals, a father's wishes mattered a lot while children’s voices carried less weight; love matches were relatively uncommon. While the tales of Gunnlaugr Snaketongue and Kormak may glorify the beauty of their beloveds and the intensity of their feelings, a typical Icelandic marriage in the tenth century was much more about business than romance. Although strong affection may have developed between husband and wife later on, the love was usually a result of the marriage rather than the marriage stemmed from love.

When death came it was the duty of the next of kin to close the eyes and nostrils of the departed, and our Saga, in that most touching story of Rodny's behaviour after the death of her son Hauskuld, affords an instance of the custom. When Njal asks why she, the mother, as next of kin, had not closed the eyes and nostrils of the corpse, the mother answers, "That duty I meant for Skarphedinn". Skarphedinn then performs the duty, and, at the same time, undertakes the duty of revenge. In heathen times the burial took place on a "how" or cairn, in some commanding position near the abode of the dead, and now came another duty. This was the binding on of the "hellshoes," which the deceased was believed to need in[Pg xxxv] heathen times on his way either to Valhalla's bright hall of warmth and mirth, or to Hell's dark realm of cold and sorrow. That duty over, the body was laid in the cairn with goods and arms, sometimes as we see was the case with Gunnar in a sitting posture; sometimes even in a ship, but always in a chamber formed of baulks of timber or blocks of stone, over which earth and gravel were piled....

When death occurred, it was the responsibility of the next of kin to close the eyes and nostrils of the deceased. Our Saga provides a poignant example of this custom in the story of Rodny's behavior after her son Hauskuld's death. When Njal asks why she, as the mother and next of kin, hadn't closed the eyes and nostrils of the body, the mother replies, "That task I set aside for Skarphedinn." Skarphedinn then takes on this responsibility and also the duty of revenge. In pagan times, the burial took place on a mound or cairn, usually in a prominent location near the home of the deceased, and there was another duty to fulfill. This involved putting on the "hellshoes," which were believed to be needed by the deceased in[Pg xxxv] pagan times for their journey to either Valhalla's bright hall of warmth and joy or to Hell's dark realm of cold and despair. Once that was completed, the body was laid in the cairn along with goods and weapons, sometimes in a sitting position as we see was the case with Gunnar; at times, even in a ship, but always in a chamber made of timber beams or stone blocks, over which earth and gravel were piled...

Conclusion.

We are entitled to ask in what work of any age are the characters so boldly, and yet so delicately, drawn [as in this Saga]? Where shall we match the goodness and manliness of Gunnar, struggling with the storms of fate, and driven on by the wickedness of Hallgerda into quarrel after quarrel, which were none of his own seeking, but led no less surely to his own end? Where shall we match Hallgerda herself—that noble frame, so fair and tall, and yet with so foul a heart, the abode of all great crimes, and also the lurking place of tale-bearing and thieving? Where shall we find parallels to Skarphedinn's hastiness and readiness, as axe aloft he leapt twelve ells across Markfleet, and glided on to smite Thrain his death-blow on the slippery ice? where for Bergthora's love and tenderness for her husband, she who was given young to Njal, and could not find it in her heart to part from him when the house blazed over their heads? where for Kari's dash and gallantry, the man who dealt his blows straightforward, even in the Earl's hall, and never thought twice about them? where for Njal himself, the man who never dipped his hands in blood, who could unravel all the knotty points of the law; who foresaw all that was coming, whether for good or ill, for friend or for foe; who knew what his own end would be, though quite powerless to avert it; and when it came, laid him down to his rest, and never uttered sound or groan, though the flames roared loud around him? Nor are the minor characters less carefully drawn, the scolding tongue of Thrain's first wife, the mischief-making Thiostolf with his pole-axe, which divorced Hallgerda's first husband, Hrut's swordsmanship, Asgrim's dignity, Gizur's[Pg xxxvi] good counsel, Snorri's common sense and shrewdness, Gudmund's grandeur, Thorgeir's thirst for fame, Kettle's kindliness, Ingialld's heartiness, and, though last not least, Bjorn's boastfulness, which his gudewife is ever ready to cry down—are all sketched with a few sharp strokes which leave their mark for once and for ever on the reader's mind. Strange! were it not that human nature is herself in every age, that such forbearance and forgiveness as is shown by Njal and Hauskuld and Hall, should have shot up out of that social soil, so stained and steeped with the blood-shedding of revenge. Revenge was the great duty of Icelandic life, yet Njal is always ready to make up a quarrel, though he acknowledges the duty, when he refuses in his last moments to outlive his children, whom he feels himself unable to revenge. The last words of Hauskuld, when he was foully assassinated through the tale-bearing of Mord, were, "God help me and forgive you"; nor did the beauty of a Christian spirit ever shine out more brightly than in Hall, who, when his son Ljot, the flower of his flock, fell full of youth, and strength, and promise, in chance-medley at the battle on the Thingfield, at once for the sake of peace gave up the father's and the freeman's dearest rights, those of compensation and revenge, and allowed his son to fall unatoned in order that peace might be made. This struggle between the principle of an old system now turned to evil, and that of a new state of things which was still fresh and good, between heathendom as it sinks into superstition, and Christianity before it has had time to become superstitious, stands strongly forth in the latter part of the Saga; but as yet the new faith can only assert its forbearance and forgiveness in principle. It has not had time, except in some rare instances, to bring them into play in daily life. Even in heathen times such a deed as that by which Njal met his death, to hem a man in within his house and then to burn it and him together, to choke a freeman, as Skarphedinn says, like a fox in his earth, was quite against the free and open nature of the race; and though instances of such foul deeds occur besides those two great cases of Blundkettle and Njal, still they were always looked upon as atrocious crimes and[Pg xxxvii] punished accordingly. No wonder, therefore, then that Flosi, after the Change of Faith, when he makes up his mind to fire Njal's house, declares the deed to be one for which they would have to answer heavily before God, "seeing that we are Christian men ourselves"....

We can ask in what work from any time are the characters drawn as boldly yet delicately as in this Saga? Where do we find someone as good and brave as Gunnar, who battles the storms of fate and is pushed into one conflict after another by Hallgerda's wickedness, conflicts he didn’t seek but that ultimately led to his downfall? Where do we find Hallgerda herself—so tall and beautiful, yet with such a foul heart, filled with great crimes, and the source of gossip and theft? Where can we find a parallel to Skarphedinn’s quick temper and readiness, as he jumped twelve feet across Markfleet with his axe raised, gliding to deliver a death blow to Thrain on the slippery ice? Where for Bergthora’s love and tenderness for her husband, given to Njal when young, who couldn’t bear to leave him even when their house was consumed by flames? Where do we find Kari’s boldness, the man who fought openly even in the Earl's hall without a second thought? Where for Njal himself, who never shed blood, who could untangle all the complex points of law; who foresaw everything coming, whether good or bad, for friends or enemies; who knew his own fate but was powerless to change it; and when the time came, lay down to rest without a sound or groan, even as the flames roared around him? The minor characters are sketched just as carefully: the scolding of Thrain’s first wife, the troublemaking Thiostolf with his pole-axe that ended Hallgerda’s first marriage, Hrut’s skills with a sword, Asgrim’s dignity, Gizur’s wise advice, Snorri’s common sense and cleverness, Gudmund’s greatness, Thorgeir’s thirst for fame, Kettle’s kindness, Ingialld’s warmth, and last but not least, Bjorn’s bragging, which his wife never fails to challenge—are all drawn with a few bold strokes that make a lasting impression on the reader's mind. How strange it is! If not for the fact that human nature remains the same in every age, how could the kind of patience and forgiveness shown by Njal, Hauskuld, and Hall arise from such a social environment, so soaked in the blood of revenge? Revenge was the cornerstone of Icelandic life, yet Njal is always willing to patch up a conflict, even acknowledging his duty by refusing to outlive his children, whom he feels powerless to avenge. Hauskuld’s last words after being murdered through Mord’s gossip were, "God help me and forgive you"; nor has the beauty of a Christian spirit ever shone more brightly than in Hall, who, when his son Ljot, the pride of his family, died in a chance altercation during the battle at Thingfield, immediately gave up the rights of a father and a free man—those of compensation and revenge—to allow his son to remain unavenged for the sake of peace. This conflict between the principles of an old system now corrupted and a new order that is still fresh and virtuous, between paganism as it descends into superstition and Christianity before it has turned superstitious, is clearly evident in the later part of the Saga; yet the new faith can only assert its principles of forbearance and forgiveness in theory. It hasn’t had enough time, except in rare cases, to demonstrate them in everyday life. Even in pagan times, the act by which Njal met his end—trapping a man in his home and burning it down along with him, choking a free man, as Skarphedinn puts it, like a fox in its den—was entirely against the open and free nature of the people. Although there are instances of such horrific acts besides the infamous cases of Blundkettle and Njal, they were always considered atrocious crimes and punished accordingly. So, it’s no wonder that Flosi, after the Change of Faith, when he decides to burn down Njal's house, claims that they would have to answer heavily before God, “since we are Christian men ourselves”...

One word and we must bring this introduction to an end; it is merely to point out how calmly and peacefully the Saga ends, with the perfect reconciliation of Kari and Flosi, those generous foes, who throughout the bitter struggle in which they were engaged always treated each other with respect. It is a comfort to find, after the whole fitful story has been worked out, after passing from page to page, every one of which reeks with gore, to find that after all there were even in that bloodthirsty Iceland of the tenth century such things as peaceful old age and happy firesides, and that men like Flosi and Kari, who had both shed so much blood, one in a good and the other in a wicked cause, should after all die, Flosi on a trading voyage, an Icelandic Ulysses, in an unseaworthy ship, good enough, as he said, for an old and death-doomed man, Kari at home, well stricken in years, blessed with a famous and numerous offspring, and a proud but loving wife.[Pg xxxix][Pg xxxviii]

One word and we must wrap up this introduction; it simply serves to highlight how calmly and peacefully the Saga concludes, with the perfect reconciliation of Kari and Flosi, those generous rivals, who throughout the tough struggle they faced always treated each other with respect. It’s comforting to see that after the entire tumultuous story has unfolded, moving from page to page, each one filled with bloodshed, we find that even in that violent Iceland of the tenth century, there were still things like peaceful old age and happy homes. Men like Flosi and Kari, who both shed so much blood—one for a righteous cause and the other for a wicked one—ended up dying in different ways: Flosi on a trading voyage, an Icelandic Ulysses, in an unseaworthy ship, which he claimed was good enough for an old and doomed man, and Kari at home, well advanced in years, blessed with a renowned and large family, and a proud yet loving wife.[Pg xxxix][Pg xxxviii]


ICELANDIC CHRONOLOGY.

A.D. 850. Birth of Harold fairhair.
860. Harold fairhair comes to the throne.
870. Harold fairhair sole King in Norway.
871. Ingolf sets out for Iceland.
872. Battle of Hafrsfirth (Hafrsfjöðr).
874. Ingolf and Leif go to settle in Iceland.
877. Kettle hæng goes to Iceland.
880-884. Harold fairhair roots out the Vikings in the west.
888. Fall of Thorstein the red in Scotland.
890-900. Rush of settlers from the British Isles to Iceland.
892. Aud the deeply wealthy comes to Iceland.
900-920. The third period of the Landnámstide.
920. Harold fairhair shares the kingdom with his sons.
923. Hrut Hauskuld's brother born.
929. Althing established.
930. Hrafn Kettle hæng's son Speaker of the Law.
930-935. Njal born.
930. The Fleetlithe feud begins.
933. Death of Harold fairhair.
940. End of the Fleetlithe feud; Fiddle Mord a man of rank;
Hamond Gunnar's son marries Rannveiga, Mord's sister.
941. Fall of King Eric Bloodaxe.
c. 945. Gunnar of Lithend born.
955-960. Njal's sons born.
959. Glum marries Hallgerda.
960. Fall of King Hacon; Athelstane's foster-child, Harold
Grayfell, King of Norway.
963. Hrut goes abroad.
965. Hrut returns to Iceland and marries Unna Mord's daughter.
968. Unna parts from Hrut.
969. Fiddle Mord and Hrut strive at the Althing; Fall of King
Harold Grayfell, Earl Hacon, is the ruler of Norway.
970-971. Fiddle Mord's death; Gunnar and Hrut strive at the Althing.
972. Gunnar of Lithend goes abroad.
[Pg xl]974. Gunnar returns to Iceland.
974. Gunnar's marriage with Hallgerda.
975. The slaying of Swart.
976. The slaying of Kol.
977. The slaying of Atli.
978. The slaying of Brynjolf the unruly and Thord Freedmanson.
979. The slaying of Sigmund the white.
983. Hallgerda steals from Otkell at Kirkby.
984. The suit for the theft settled at the Althing.
985. Otkell rides over Gunnar in the spring; fight at Rangriver
just before the Althing; at the Althing, Geir the priest
and Gunnar work hard; in the autumn Hauskuld Dale-Kolli's
Gunnar's father-in-law dies; Hauskuld is born.
Thrain's kid.
986. The fight at Knafahills, and death of Hjort Gunnar's brother.
987. The suit for those slain at Knafahills settled at the Althing.
988. Gunnar goes west to visit Olaf the peacock.
989. Slaying of Thorgeir Otkell's son before, and banishment of
Gunnar at the Althing; Njal's sons, Helgi and Grim,
and Thrain Sigfus' son, go overseas.
990. Gunnar slain at Lithend.
992. Thrain returns to Iceland with Hrapp; Njal's sons ill-treated
by Earl Hacon for his benefit.
994. Njal's sons return to Iceland, bringing Kari with them.
995. Death of Earl Hacon; Olaf Tryggvi's son King of Norway.
996. Skarphedinn slays Thrain.
997. Thangbrand sent by King Olaf to preach Christianity in
Iceland.
998. Slaying of Arnor of Forswaterwood by Flosi's brothers at
Skaptarfell Assembly; Thangbrand's mission trip;
Gizur and Hjallti travel abroad.
999. Hjallti Skeggi's son found guilty of blasphemy against the
Gods at the Althing; Thangbrand comes back to Norway.
1000. Gizur and Hjallti return to Iceland; the Change of Faith
and Christianity was introduced into the law at the Althing on
St. John's Day, June 24th; fall of King Olaf Tryggvi's
son at Svoldr, September 9.
1001. Thorgeir the priest of Lightwater gives up the Speakership
of the Law.
1002. Grim of Mossfell Speaker of the Law.
1003. Grim lays down the Speakership.
1003 or 1004. Skapti Thorod's son Speaker of the Law; the Fifth Court
established; Hauskuld Thrain's son marries Hildigunna
Flosi's niece has one of the new priesthoods at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
White identity.
1006. Duels abolished in legal matters; slaying of Hauskuld
Njal's son with Lyting and his brothers.
1009. Amund the blind slays Lyting; Valgard the guileful comes
back to Iceland; his wicked advice to Mord; Mord starts
to gossip about and slander Hauskuld and Njal's sons to one
another.
1111. Hauskald the Whiteness priest slain early in the spring;
sue for his manslaughter at the Althing; Njal's Burning
[Pg xli]the following autumn.
1112. The suit for the Burning and battle at the Althing; Flosi
and the Burners were banished; Kari and Thorgeir Craggeir
continue the feud.
1113. Flosi goes abroad with the Burners, and Kari follows them;
Flosi and Kari in Orkney.
1114. Brian's battle on Good Friday; Flosi goes to Rome.
1115. Flosi returns from Rome to Norway, and stays with Earl
Eric, son of Earl Hacon.
1116. Flosi returns to Iceland; Kari goes to Rome and returns to
Caithness; his wife Helga passes away in Iceland.
1117. Kari returns to Iceland, id reconciled with Flosi,
and marries Hildigunna Hauskuld's wife.

CONTENTS.

SIR GEORGE DASENT'S INTRODUCTION.
The Northmen in Iceland—Superstitions of the Race—Social Principles—Daily Life in Njal's Time—Conclusion.
 
ICELANDIC CHRONOLOGY.
 
CHAPTER I.Of Fiddle Mord1
CHAPTER II.Hrut Woos Unna2
CHAPTER III.Hrut and Gunnhillda, Kings' Mother4
CHAPTER IV.Of Hrut's Cruise7
CHAPTER V.Atli Arnvid Son's Slaying8
CHAPTER VI.Hrut Sails out to Iceland10
CHAPTER VII.Unna separates from Hrut13
CHAPTER VIII.Mord claims his Goods from Hrut15
CHAPTER IX.Thorwald gets Hallgerda to Wife17
CHAPTER X.Hallgerda's Wedding19
CHAPTER XI.Thorwald's Slaying20
CHAPTER XII.Thiostolf's Flight22
CHAPTER XIII.Glum's Wooing25
CHAPTER XIV.Glum's Wedding28
CHAPTER XV.Thiostolf goes to Glum's House29
CHAPTER XVI.Glum's Sheep Hunt30
CHAPTER XVII.Glum's Slaying31
CHAPTER XVIII.Fiddle Mord's Death34
CHAPTER XIX.Gunnar comes into the Story34
CHAPTER XX.Of Njal and His Children35
CHAPTER XXI.Unna goes to See Gunnar35
CHAPTER XXII.Njal's Advice37
CHAPTER XXIII.Huckster Hedinn39
CHAPTER XXIV.Gunnar and Hrut Strive at the Thing42
CHAPTER XXV.Unna's Second Wedding44
CHAPTER XXVI.Of Asgrim and his Children45
CHAPTER XXVII.Helgi Njal's Son's Wooing45
CHAPTER XXVIII.Hallvard comes out to Iceland46
CHAPTER XXIX.Gunnar goes Abroad47
CHAPTER XXX.Gunnar goes a-sea-roving48
CHAPTER XXXI.Gunnar goes to King Harold Gorm's Son and Earl Hacon52
CHAPTER XXXII.Gunnar comes out to Iceland53
CHAPTER XXXIII.Gunnar's Wooing54
CHAPTER XXXIV.Of Thrain Sigfus' Son57
CHAPTER XXXV.The Visit to Bergthorsknoll59
CHAPTER XXXVI.Kol Slew Swart60
CHAPTER XXXVII.The Slaying of Kol, whom Atli Slew63
CHAPTER XXXVIII.The Killing of Atli the Thrall65
CHAPTER XXXIX.The Slaying of Brynjolf the Unruly69
CHAPTER XL.Gunnar and Njal make Peace about Brynjolf's Slaying70
CHAPTER XLI.Sigmund comes out to Iceland71
CHAPTER XLII.The Slaying of Thord Freedmanson73
CHAPTER XLIII.Njal and Gunnar make Peace for the Slaying of Thord74
CHAPTER XLIV.Sigmund Mocks Njal and his Sons76
CHAPTER XLV.The Slaying of Sigmund and Skiolld79
CHAPTER XLVI.Of Gizur The White and Geir the Priest82
CHAPTER XLVII.Of Otkell in Kirkby83
CHAPTER XLVIII.How Hallgerda makes Malcolm Steal from Kirkby85
CHAPTER XLIX.Of Skamkell's Evil Counsel86
CHAPTER L.Of Skamkell's Lying90
CHAPTER LI.Of Gunnar92
CHAPTER LII.Of Runolf, the Son of Wolf Aurpriest94
CHAPTER LIII.How Otkell Rode over Gunnar95
CHAPTER LIV.The Fight at Rangriver97
CHAPTER LV.Njal's Advice to Gunnar99
CHAPTER LVI.Gunnar and Geir the Priest Strive at the Thing101
CHAPTER LVII.Of Starkad and his Sons104
CHAPTER LVIII.Njals Counsel to Gunnar115
CHAPTER LIX.Gunnar's Dream111
CHAPTER LX.An Attack against Gunnar agreed on109
CHAPTER LXI.Gunnar's Dream111
CHAPTER LXII.The Slaying of Hjort and Fourteen Men112
CHAPTER LXIII.Njals Counsel to Gunnar115
CHAPTER LXIV.Of Valgard and Mord116
CHAPTER LXV.Of Fines and Atonements118
CHAPTER LXVI.Of Thorgeir Otkell's Son120
CHAPTER LXVII.Of Thorgeir Starkad's Son121
CHAPTER LXVIII.Of Njal and those Namesakes122
CHAPTER LXIX.Olaf the Peacock's Gifts to Gunnar124
CHAPTER LXX.Mord's Counsel126
CHAPTER LXXI.The Slaying of Thorgeir Otkell's Son127
CHAPTER LXXII.Of the Suits for Manslaughter at the Thing129
CHAPTER LXXIII.Of the Atonement130
CHAPTER LXXIV.Kolskegg goes Abroad132
CHAPTER LXXV.The Riding to Lithend135
CHAPTER LXXVI.Gunnar's Slaying135
CHAPTER LXXVII.Gunnar Sings a Song Dead139
CHAPTER LXXVIII.Gunnar of Lithend Avenged141
CHAPTER LXXIX.Hogni takes an Atonement for Gunnar's Death143
CHAPTER LXXX.Of Kolskegg: How he was Baptised143
CHAPTER LXXXI.Of Thrain: How he Slew Kol144
CHAPTER LXXXII.Njal's Sons Sail Abroad147
CHAPTER LXXXIII.Of Kari Solmund's Son148
CHAPTER LXXXIV.Of Earl Sigurd150
CHAPTER LXXXV.The Battle with the Earls151
CHAPTER LXXXVI.Hrapp's Voyage from Iceland152
CHAPTER LXXXVII.Thrain took to Hrapp156
CHAPTER LXXXVIII.Earl Hacon Fights with Njal's Sons162
CHAPTER LXXXIX.Njal's Sons and Kari come out to Iceland165
CHAPTER XC.The Quarrel of Njal's Sons with Thrain Sigfus' Son166
CHAPTER XCI.Thrain Sigfus' Son's Slaying170
CHAPTER XCII.Kettle takes Hauskuld as his Foster-Son175
CHAPTER XCIII.Njal takes Hauskuld to Foster176
CHAPTER XCIV.Of Flosi Thord's Son177
CHAPTER XCV.Of Hall of the Side177
CHAPTER XCVI.Of the Change of Faith178
CHAPTER XCVII.Of Thangbrand's Journeys179
CHAPTER XCVIII.Of Thangbrand and Gudleif180
CHAPTER XCIX.Of Gest Oddleif's Son183
CHAPTER C.Of Gizur the White and Hjallti185
CHAPTER CI.Of Thorgeir of Lightwater186
CHAPTER CII.The Wedding of Hauskuld, the Priest of Whiteness187
CHAPTER CIII.The Slaying of Hauskuld Njal's Son191
CHAPTER CIV.The Slaying of Lyting's Brothers195
CHAPTER CV.Of Amund the Blind197
CHAPTER CVI.Of Valgard the Guileful198"
CHAPTER CVII.Of Mord and Njal's Sons199
CHAPTER CVIII.Of The Slander of Mord Valgard's Son200
CHAPTER CIX.Of Mord and Njal's Sons203
CHAPTER CX.The Slaying of Hauskuld, the Priest Whiteness203
CHAPTER CXI.Of Hildigunna and Mord Valgard's Son205
CHAPTER CXII.The Pedigree of Gudmund the Powerful206
CHAPTER CXIII.Of Snorri the Priest and his Stock207
CHAPTER CXIV.Of Flosi Thord's Son207
CHAPTER CXV.Of Flosi and Hildigunna209
CHAPTER CXVI.Of Flosi and Mord and the Sons of Sigfus211
CHAPTER CXVII.Njal and Skarphedinn Talk Together213
CHAPTER CXVIII.Asgrim and Njal's Sons pray Men for Help214
CHAPTER CXIX.Of Skarphedinn and Thorkel Foulmouth219
CHAPTER CXX.Of the Pleading of the Suit221
CHAPTER CXXI.Of the Award of Atonement between Flosi and Njal223
CHAPTER CXXII.Of the Judges225
CHAPTER CXXIII.An Attack planned on Njal and his Sons228
CHAPTER CXXIV.Of Portents232
CHAPTER CXXV.Flosi's Journey from Home232
CHAPTER CXXVI.Of Portents at Bergthorsknoll233
CHAPTER CXXVII.The Onslaught on Bergthorsknoll235
CHAPTER CXXVIII.Njal's Burning237
CHAPTER CXXIX.Skarphedinn's Death241
CHAPTER CXXX.Of Kari Solmund's Son245
CHAPTER CXXXI.Njal's and Bergthora's Bones Found248
CHAPTER CXXXII.Flosi's Dream251
CHAPTER CXXXIII.Of Flosi's Journey and his Asking for Help252
CHAPTER CXXXIV.Of Thorhall and Kari256
CHAPTER CXXXV.Of Flosi and the Burners260
CHAPTER CXXXVI.Of Thorgeir Craggeir262
CHAPTER CXXXVII.Of Eyjolf Bolverk's Son262
CHAPTER CXXXVIII.Of Asgrim, and Gizur, and Kari267
CHAPTER CXXXIX.Of Asgrim and Gudmund270
CHAPTER CXL.Of the Declarations of the Suits271
CHAPTER CXLI.Now Men go to the Courts274
CHAPTER CXLII.Of Eyjolf Bolverk's Son284
CHAPTER CXLIII.The Counsel of Thorhall Asgrim's Son285
CHAPTER CXLIV.Battle at the Althing290
CHAPTER CXLV.Of Kari and Thorgeir299
CHAPTER CXLVI.The Award of Atonement with Thorgeir Craggeir303
CHAPTER CXLVII.Kari comes to Bjorn's House in the Mark305
CHAPTER CXLVIII.Of Flosi and the Burners307
CHAPTER CXLIX.Of Kari and Bjorn309
CHAPTER CL.More of Kari and Bjorn312
CHAPTER CLI.Of Kari, and Bjorn, and Thorgeir315
CHAPTER CLII.Flosi goes Abroad317
CHAPTER CLIII.Kari goes Abroad318
CHAPTER CLIV.Gunnar Lambi's Son's Slaying320
CHAPTER CLV.Of Signs and Wonders323
CHAPTER CLVI.Brian's Battle324
CHAPTER CLVII.The Slaying of Kol Thorstein's Son330
CHAPTER CLVIII.Of Flosi and Kari332

THE STORY OF BURNT NJAL.


CHAPTER I.

OF FIDDLE MORD.

There was a man named Mord whose surname was Fiddle; he was the son of Sigvat the Red, and he dwelt at the "Vale" in the Rangrivervales. He was a mighty chief, and a great taker up of suits, and so great a lawyer that no judgments were thought lawful unless he had a hand in them. He had an only daughter, named Unna. She was a fair, courteous and gifted woman, and that was thought the best match in all the Rangrivervales.

There was a man named Mord Fiddle, the son of Sigvat the Red, who lived in the "Vale" in the Rangrivervales. He was a powerful chief and a prominent lawyer, so skilled that no judgments were considered valid unless he was involved. He had one daughter named Unna. She was beautiful, polite, and talented, and she was regarded as the best match in all the Rangrivervales.

Now the story turns westward to the Broadfirth dales, where, at Hauskuldstede, in Laxriverdale, dwelt a man named Hauskuld, who was Dalakoll's son, and his mother's name was Thorgerda. He had a brother named Hrut, who dwelt at Hrutstede; he was of the same mother as Hauskuld, but his father's name was Heriolf. Hrut was handsome, tall and strong, well skilled in arms, and mild of temper; he was one of the wisest of men—stern towards his foes, but a good counsellor on great matters. It happened once that Hauskuld bade his friends to a feast, and his brother Hrut was there, and sat next him. Hauskuld had a daughter named Hallgerda, who was playing on the floor with some other girls. She was fair of face and tall of growth, and her hair was as soft as silk; it was so long, too, that it came down to her waist. Hauskuld called out to her, "Come hither to me, daughter". So she went up to him, and he took her by the chin, and kissed her; and after that she went away.

Now the story shifts west to the Broadfirth dales, where, at Hauskuldstede in Laxriverdale, lived a man named Hauskuld, the son of Dalakoll, and his mother's name was Thorgerda. He had a brother named Hrut, who lived at Hrutstede; they shared the same mother, but his father's name was Heriolf. Hrut was handsome, tall, and strong, skilled in combat, and had a gentle temperament; he was one of the wisest men—harsh toward his enemies, but a good adviser on important issues. One time, Hauskuld invited his friends to a feast, and his brother Hrut was there, sitting next to him. Hauskuld had a daughter named Hallgerda, who was playing on the floor with some other girls. She was beautiful and tall, with hair as soft as silk; it was so long that it reached her waist. Hauskuld called out to her, "Come here to me, daughter." So she went up to him, and he took her by the chin and kissed her; then she went away.

Then Hauskuld said to Hrut, "What dost thou think of this maiden? Is she not fair?" Hrut held his peace. Hauskuld said the same thing to him a second time, and then Hrut answered, "Fair enough is this maid, and many will[Pg 2] smart for it, but this I know not, whence thief's eyes have come into our race". Then Hauskuld was wroth, and for a time the brothers saw little of each other.

Then Hauskuld said to Hrut, "What do you think of this girl? Isn't she beautiful?" Hrut remained silent. Hauskuld asked him the same question again, and then Hrut replied, "This girl is certainly pretty, and many will be jealous of it, but I don’t know where the greedy eyes have come from in our family." This made Hauskuld angry, and for a while, the brothers had little contact with each other.


CHAPTER II.

HRUT WOOS UNNA.

It happened once that those brothers, Hauskuld and Hrut, rode to the Althing, and there was much people at it. Then Hauskuld said to Hrut, "One thing I wish, brother, and that is, that thou wouldst better thy lot and woo thyself a wife."

It once happened that the brothers Hauskuld and Hrut rode to the Althing, where there were many people gathered. Then Hauskuld said to Hrut, "There's one thing I want, brother, and that's for you to improve your situation and find yourself a wife."

Hrut answered, "That has been long on my mind, though there always seemed to be two sides to the matter; but now I will do as thou wishest; whither shall we turn our eyes?"

Hrut answered, "That's been on my mind for a long time, though it always felt like there were two sides to this. But now I’ll do what you want; where should we look?"

Hauskuld answered, "Here now are many chiefs at the Thing, and there is plenty of choice, but I have already set my eyes on a spot where a match lies made to thy hand. The woman's name is Unna, and she is a daughter of Fiddle Mord one of the wisest of men. He is here at the Thing, and his daughter too, and thou mayest see her if it pleases thee."

Hauskuld replied, "There are many leaders at the Thing, and you have plenty of options, but I’ve already found a perfect match for you. The woman's name is Unna, and she is the daughter of Fiddle Mord, who is one of the wisest men. He is here at the Thing, along with his daughter, and you can meet her if you’d like."

Now the next day, when men were going to the High Court, they saw some well-dressed women standing outside the booths of the men from the Rangrivervales, Then Hauskuld said to Hrut—

Now the next day, when people were heading to the High Court, they saw some well-dressed women standing outside the booths of the men from the Rangrivervales. Then Hauskuld said to Hrut—

"Yonder now is Unna, of whom I spoke; what thinkest thou of her?"

"Look over there, that’s Unna, the one I mentioned; what do you think of her?"

"Well," answered Hrut; "but yet I do not know whether we should get on well together."

"Well," Hrut replied, "but I'm not sure if we'll get along."

After that they went to the High Court, where Fiddle Mord was laying down the law as was his wont, and alter he had done he went home to his booth.

After that, they went to the High Court, where Fiddle Mord was laying down the law as he usually did, and after he was done, he went home to his booth.

Then Hauskuld and Hrut rose, and went to Mord's booth. They went in and found Mord sitting in the innermost part of the booth, and they bade him "good day". He rose to meet them, and took Hauskuld by the hand and made him sit down by his side, and Hrut sat next to Hauskuld, So after they had talked much of this and that, at last Hauskuld said, "I have a bargain to speak to thee about; Hrut wishes to[Pg 3] become thy son-in-law, and buy thy daughter, and I, for my part, will not be sparing in the matter".

Then Hauskuld and Hrut got up and went to Mord's booth. They entered and found Mord sitting in the back part of the booth, and they greeted him with “good day.” He stood up to welcome them, took Hauskuld by the hand, and invited him to sit down next to him, with Hrut sitting next to Hauskuld. After chatting about various topics for a while, Hauskuld finally said, “I have a deal to discuss with you; Hrut wants to become your son-in-law and marry your daughter, and I, for my part, won’t hold back on this matter.”

Mord answered, "I know that thou art a great chief, but thy brother is unknown to me".

Mord replied, "I know you’re a great leader, but I don't know your brother."

"He is a better man than I," answered Hauskuld.

"He's a better man than I am," answered Hauskuld.

"Thou wilt need to lay down a large sum with him, for she is heir to all I leave behind me," said Mord.

"You'll need to lay down a large sum with him, because she is the heir to everything I leave behind," said Mord.

"There is no need," said Hauskuld, "to wait long before thou hearest what I give my word he shall have. He shall have Kamness and Hrutstede, up as far as Thrandargil, and a trading-ship beside, now on her voyage."

"There’s no need," said Hauskuld, "to wait long before you hear what I promise he will get. He will receive Kamness and Hrutstede, all the way up to Thrandargil, and a trading ship as well, which is currently on its voyage."

Then said Hrut to Mord, "Bear in mind, now, husband, that my brother has praised me much more than I deserve for love's sake; but if after what thou hast heard, thou wilt make the match, I am willing to let thee lay down the terms thyself".

Then Hrut said to Mord, "Keep in mind, husband, that my brother has praised me much more than I deserve out of love; but if, after what you've heard, you're willing to make the match, I'm okay with you setting the terms yourself."

Mord answered, "I have thought over the terms; she shall have sixty hundreds down, and this sum shall be increased by a third more in thine house, but if ye two have heirs, ye shall go halves in the goods".

Mord replied, "I've considered the terms; she'll receive sixty hundreds upfront, and this amount will increase by a third more in your household, but if you two have children, you'll split the assets."

Then said Hrut, "I agree to these terms, and now let us take witness". After that they stood up and shook hands, and Mord betrothed his daughter Unna to Hrut, and the bridal feast was to be at Mord's house, half a month after Midsummer.

Then Hrut said, "I agree to these terms, and now let’s get a witness." After that, they stood up and shook hands, and Mord betrothed his daughter Unna to Hrut, with the wedding celebration set to take place at Mord's house, two weeks after Midsummer.

Now both sides ride home from the Thing, and Hauskuld and Hrut ride westward by Hallbjorn's beacon. Then Thiostolf, the son of Biorn Gullbera of Reykiardale, rode to meet them, and told them how a ship had come out from Norway to the White River, and how aboard of her was Auzur, Hrut's father's brother, and he wished Hrut to come to him as soon as ever he could. When Hrut heard this, he asked Hauskuld to go with him to the ship, so Hauskuld went with his brother, and when they reached the ship, Hrut gave his kinsman Auzur a kind and hearty welcome. Auzur asked them into his booth to drink, so their horses were unsaddled, and they went in and drank, and while they were drinking, Hrut said to Auzur, "Now, kinsman, thou must ride west with me, and stay with me this winter."

Now both sides are riding home from the Thing, and Hauskuld and Hrut are heading west by Hallbjorn's beacon. Then Thiostolf, the son of Biorn Gullbera from Reykiardale, rode to meet them and told them that a ship had come from Norway to the White River, and on board was Auzur, Hrut's father's brother, who wanted Hrut to come to him as soon as possible. When Hrut heard this, he asked Hauskuld to go with him to the ship, so Hauskuld accompanied his brother. When they reached the ship, Hrut welcomed his relative Auzur warmly. Auzur invited them into his booth for a drink, so they unsaddled their horses and went in to drink. While they were drinking, Hrut said to Auzur, "Now, cousin, you must ride west with me and stay with me this winter."

"That cannot be, kinsman, for I have to tell thee the death of thy brother Eyvind, and he has left thee his heir at the Gula Thing, and now thy foes will seize thy heritage, unless thou comest to claim it."[Pg 4]

"That can't be, relative, because I have to inform you about the death of your brother Eyvind, and he has made you his heir at the Gula Thing. Now your enemies will take your inheritance unless you come to claim it."[Pg 4]

"What's to be done now, brother?" said Hrut to Hauskuld, "for this seems a hard matter, coming just as I have fixed my bridal day."

"What's the plan now, brother?" Hrut said to Hauskuld, "because this seems like a tough situation, especially since I've just set my wedding day."

"Thou must ride south," said Hauskuld, "and see Mord, and ask him to change the bargain which ye two have made, and to let his daughter sit for thee three winters as thy betrothed, but I will ride home and bring down thy wares to the ship."

"You need to ride south," said Hauskuld, "and see Mord, and ask him to change the deal you two made, and allow his daughter to be your betrothed for three winters, but I will head home and bring your goods to the ship."

Then said Hrut, "My wish is that thou shouldest take meal and timber, and whatever else thou needest out of the lading". So Hrut had his horses brought out, and he rode south, while Hauskuld rode home west. Hrut came east to the Rangrivervales to Mord, and had a good welcome, and he told Mord all his business, and asked his advice what he should do.

Then Hrut said, "I want you to take food and timber, and whatever else you need from the supplies." So Hrut got his horses ready, and he rode south, while Hauskuld headed home west. Hrut arrived in the Rangrivervales to visit Mord, where he was warmly welcomed. He shared all his concerns with Mord and asked for his advice on what he should do.

"How much money is this heritage?" asked Mord, and Hrut said it would come to a hundred marks, if he got it all.

"How much money is this inheritance?" asked Mord, and Hrut replied that it would add up to a hundred marks, if he got the full amount.

"Well," said Mord, "that is much when set against what I shall leave behind me, and thou shalt go for it, if thou wilt."

"Well," said Mord, "that's a lot compared to what I’ll leave behind, and you can go for it if you want."

After that they broke their bargain, and Unna was to sit waiting for Hrut three years as his betrothed. Now Hrut rides back to the ship, and stays by her during the summer, till she was ready to sail, and Hauskuld brought down all Hrut's wares and money to the ship, and Hrut placed all his other property in Hauskuld's hands to keep for him while he was away. Then Hauskuld rode home to his house, and a little while after they got a fair wind and sail away to sea. They were out three weeks, and the first land they made was Hern, near Bergen, and so sail eastward to the Bay.

After that, they broke their agreement, and Unna was to wait for Hrut for three years as his fiancée. Hrut then rode back to the ship and stayed with her over the summer until she was ready to set sail. Hauskuld brought all of Hrut's goods and money down to the ship, and Hrut entrusted all his other belongings to Hauskuld for safekeeping while he was away. Then Hauskuld rode back to his home, and shortly after that, they caught a good wind and set off to sea. They were at sea for three weeks, and the first land they reached was Hern, near Bergen, from where they sailed eastward to the Bay.


CHAPTER III.

HRUT AND GUNNHILLDA, KINGS MOTHER.

At that time Harold Grayfell reigned in Norway; he was the son of Eric Bloodaxe, who was the son of Harold Fairhair; his mother's name was Gunnhillda, a daughter of Auzur Toti, and they had their abode east, at the King's Crag. Now the news was spread, how a ship had come thither east into the[Pg 5] Bay, and as soon as Gunnhillda heard of it, she asked what men from Iceland were aboard, and they told her Hrut was the man's name, Auzur's brother's son. Then Gunnhillda said, "I see plainly that he means to claim his heritage, but there is a man named Soti, who has laid his hands on it".

At that time, Harold Grayfell was the king of Norway. He was the son of Eric Bloodaxe and the grandson of Harold Fairhair. His mother was Gunnhillda, a daughter of Auzur Toti, and they lived in the east, at King's Crag. News spread that a ship had arrived in the [Pg 5] Bay, and as soon as Gunnhillda heard about it, she asked who from Iceland was on board. They told her it was Hrut, Auzur's nephew. Gunnhillda replied, "It's clear he intends to claim his inheritance, but there's a man named Soti who has taken hold of it."

After that she called her waiting-man, whose name was Augmund, and said—

After that, she called her assistant, whose name was Augmund, and said—

"I am going to send thee to the Bay to find out Auzur and Hint, and tell them that I ask them both to spend this winter with me. Say, too, that I will be their friend, and if Hrut will carry out my counsel, I will see after his suit, and anything else he takes in hand, and I will speak a good word, too, for him to the king."

"I’m going to send you to the Bay to find Auzur and Hint, and let them know that I’m inviting both of them to spend this winter with me. Also, say that I will be their friend, and if Hrut follows my advice, I will handle his case, and anything else he takes on, and I’ll also put in a good word for him with the king."

After that he set off and found them; and as soon as they knew that he was Gunnhillda's servant, they gave him good welcome. He took them aside and told them his errand, and after that they talked over their plans by themselves. Then Auzur said to Hrut—

After that, he set off and found them; and as soon as they realized he was Gunnhillda's servant, they welcomed him warmly. He pulled them aside and explained his purpose, and after that, they discussed their plans privately. Then Auzur said to Hrut—

"Methinks, kinsman, here is little need for long talk, our plans are ready made for us; for I know Gunnhillda's temper; as soon as ever we say we will not go to her she will drive us out of the land, and take all our goods by force; but if we go to her, then she will do us such honour as she has promised."

"I think, cousin, there’s not much need for long discussions; our plans are all set for us. I know Gunnhillda's temper; as soon as we say we won’t go to her, she’ll kick us out of the land and take all our belongings by force. But if we go to her, then she will treat us with the honor she promised."

Augmund went home, and when he saw Gunnhillda, he told her how his errand had ended, and that they would come, and Gunnhillda said—

Augmund went home, and when he saw Gunnhillda, he told her how his mission had turned out, and that they would come, and Gunnhillda said—

"It is only what was to be looked for; for Hrut is said to be a wise and well-bred man; and now do thou keep a sharp look out, and tell me as soon as ever they come to the town."

"It’s exactly what we expected; Hrut is known to be a smart and well-mannered guy. Now, keep a close eye out and let me know as soon as they arrive in town."

Hrut and Auzur went east to the King's Crag, and when they reached the town, their kinsmen and friends went out to meet and welcome them. They asked, whether the king were in the town, and they told them he was. After that they met Augmund, and he brought them a greeting from Gunnhillda, saying, that she could not ask them to her house before they had seen the king, lest men should say, "I make too much of them". Still she would do all she could for them, and she went on, "tell Hrut to be outspoken before the king, and to ask to be made one of his body-guard"; "and here," said Augmund, "is a dress of honour which she sends to thee, Hrut, and in it thou must go in before the king". After that he went away.

Hrut and Auzur traveled east to King's Crag, and when they arrived in town, their relatives and friends came out to greet and welcome them. They asked if the king was in town, and they confirmed that he was. Soon after, they met Augmund, who brought them a message from Gunnhillda. She said that she couldn't invite them to her home until they had seen the king, so people wouldn't say, "I'm making too much of them." Still, she would do everything she could for them. She instructed, "Tell Hrut to be straightforward with the king and to ask to join his bodyguard." Augmund then said, "And here’s a ceremonial outfit she sends for you, Hrut; you must wear it when you go in to see the king." After that, he left.

The next day Hrut said[Pg 6]

The next day, Hrut said—

"Let us go before the king."

"Let's see the king."

"That may well be," answered Auzur.

"That might be true," Auzur replied.

So they went, twelve of them together, and all of them friends or kinsmen, and came into the hall where the king sat over his drink. Hrut went first and bade the king "good day," and the king, looking steadfastly at the man who was well-dressed, asked him his name. So he told his name.

So they went, twelve of them together, all friends or relatives, and entered the hall where the king was sitting with his drink. Hrut went first and said to the king, "Good day." The king, looking carefully at the well-dressed man, asked him his name. So he shared his name.

"Art thou an Icelander?" said the king.

"Are you an Icelander?" said the king.

He answered, "Yes".

He replied, "Yes."

"What drove thee hither to seek us?"

"What brought you here to find us?"

Then Hrut answered—

Then Hrut replied—

"To see your state, lord; and, besides, because I have a great matter of inheritance here in the land, and I shall have need of your help, if I am to get my rights."

"To see your status, my lord; and also because I have a significant inheritance issue here in the region, and I will need your help if I am to claim my rights."

The king said—

The king said—

"I have given my word that every man shall have lawful justice here in Norway; but hast thou any other errand in seeking me?"

"I've promised that everyone will receive fair justice here in Norway; but do you have another reason for coming to see me?"

"Lord!" said Hrut, "I wish you to let me live in your court, and become one of your men."

"Lord!" said Hrut, "I want to live in your court and become one of your men."

At this the king holds his peace, but Gunnhillda said—

At this, the king stays silent, but Gunnhillda said—

"It seems to me as if this man offered you the greatest honour, for me thinks if there were many such men in the body-guard, it would be well filled."

"It seems to me that this man offered you the highest honor, because I think if there were more men like him in the bodyguard, it would be well-staffed."

"Is he a wise man?" asked the king.

"Is he a smart guy?" asked the king.

"He is both wise and willing," said she.

"He’s both wise and willing," she said.

"Well," said the king, "methinks my mother wishes that thou shouldst have the rank for which thou askest, but for the sake of our honour and the custom of the land, come to me in half a month's time, and then thou shalt be made one of my body-guard. Meantime, my mother will take care of thee, but then come to me."

"Well," said the king, "I think my mother wants you to have the position you’re asking for, but for the sake of our honor and the traditions of the land, come to me in two weeks, and then you’ll become one of my bodyguards. In the meantime, my mother will look after you, but do make sure to come to me then."

Then Gunnhillda said to Augmund—

Then Gunnhillda said to Augmund—

"Follow them to my house, and treat them well."

"Take them to my house and make sure to treat them nicely."

So Augmund went out, and they went with him, and he brought them to a hall built of stone, which was hung with the most beautiful tapestry, and there too was Gunnhillda's high-seat.

So Augmund went outside, and they followed him, and he took them to a stone hall that was adorned with the most beautiful tapestries, and there was Gunnhillda's high-seat as well.

Then Augmund said to Hrut—

Then Augmund said to Hrut—

"Now will be proved the truth of all that I said to thee from Gunnhillda. Here is her high-seat, and in it thou shalt sit, and this seat thou shalt hold, though she comes herself into the hall."[Pg 7]

"Now the truth of everything I told you from Gunnhillda will be shown. Here is her high seat, and you will sit in it, and you will hold this seat, even if she herself comes into the hall."[Pg 7]

After that he made them good cheer, and they had sat down but a little while when Gunnhillda came in. Hrut wished to jump up and greet her.

After that, he made them feel welcome, and they had only been seated for a short time when Gunnhillda walked in. Hrut wanted to get up and greet her.

"Keep thy seat!" she says, "and keep it too all the time thou art my guest."

"Stay in your seat!" she says, "and stay there the whole time you're my guest."

Then she sat herself down by Hrut, and they fell to drink, and at even she said—

Then she sat down beside Hrut, and they started drinking, and in the evening she said—

"Thou shalt be in the upper chamber with me to-night, and we two together."

"You will be in the upper room with me tonight, just the two of us."

"You shall have your way," he answers.

"You can have what you want," he replies.

After that they went to sleep, and she locked the door inside. So they slept that night, and in the morning fell to drinking again. Thus they spent their life all that half-month, and Gunnhillda said to the men who were there—

After that, they went to sleep, and she locked the door from the inside. So they slept that night, and in the morning, they started drinking again. That's how they spent their life for that half-month, and Gunnhillda said to the men who were there—

"Ye shall lose nothing except your lives if you say to any one a word of how Hrut and I are going on."

"You won't lose anything except your lives if you say a single word to anyone about how Hrut and I are doing."

[When the half-month was over] Hrut gave her a hundred ells of household woollen and twelve rough cloaks, and Gunnhillda thanked him for his gifts. Then Hrut thanked her and gave her a kiss and went away. She bade him "farewell". And next day he went before the king with thirty men after him and bade the king "good-day". The king said—

[When the half-month was over] Hrut gave her a hundred ells of household wool and twelve rough cloaks, and Gunnhillda thanked him for his gifts. Then Hrut thanked her, gave her a kiss, and left. She said "goodbye" to him. The next day, he went before the king with thirty men following him and greeted the king. The king said—

"Now, Hrut, thou wilt wish me to carry out towards thee what I promised."

"Now, Hrut, you will want me to fulfill what I promised you."

So Hrut was made one of the king's body-guard, and he asked, "Where shall I sit?"

So Hrut became one of the king's bodyguards, and he asked, "Where should I sit?"

"My mother shall settle that," said the king.

"My mom will take care of that," said the king.

Then she got him a seat in the highest room, and he spent the winter with the king in much honour.

Then she got him a seat in the top room, and he spent the winter with the king in great honor.


CHAPTER IV.

OF HRUT'S CRUISE.

When the spring came he asked about Soti, and found out he had gone south to Denmark with the inheritance. Then Hrut went to Gunnhillda and tells her what Soti had been about. Gunnhillda said—

When spring arrived, he asked about Soti and learned that he had gone south to Denmark with the inheritance. Then Hrut visited Gunnhillda and told her what Soti had been up to. Gunnhillda said—

"I will give thee two long-ships, full manned, and along with them the bravest men. Wolf the Unwashed, our overseer[Pg 8] of guests; but still go and see the king before thou settest off."

"I'll give you two long ships, fully crewed, along with the bravest men. Wolf the Unwashed, our overseer of guests; but still, go and see the king before you set off."

Hrut did so; and when he came before the king, then he told the king of Soti's doings, and how he had a mind to hold on after him.

Hrut did just that; and when he arrived before the king, he informed the king about Soti's actions and how he intended to pursue him further.

The king said, "What strength has my mother handed over to thee?"

The king asked, "What strength has my mother given you?"

"Two long-ships and Wolf the Unwashed to lead the men," says Hrut.

"Two longships and Wolf the Unwashed to lead the men," says Hrut.

"Well given," says the king. "Now I will give thee other two ships, and even then thou'lt need all the strength thou'st got."

"Well said," says the king. "Now I will give you two more ships, and even then you'll need all the strength you've got."

After that he went down with Hrut to the ship, and said "fare thee well". Then Hrut sailed away south with his crews.

After that, he went down to the ship with Hrut and said, "farewell." Then Hrut sailed south with his crew.


CHAPTER V.

ATLI ARNVID SON'S SLAYING.

There was a man named Atli, son of Arnvid, Earl of East Gothland. He had kept back the taxes from Hacon Athelstane's foster child, and both father and son had fled away from Jemtland to Gothland. After that, Atli held on with his followers out of the Mælar by Stock Sound, and so on towards Denmark, and now he lies out in Öresound.[5] He is an outlaw both of the Dane-King and of the Swede-King. Hrut held on south to the Sound, and when he came into it he saw many ships in the Sound. Then Wolf said—

There was a man named Atli, the son of Arnvid, Earl of East Gothland. He had withheld taxes from Hacon Athelstane's foster child, which caused both father and son to flee from Jemtland to Gothland. After that, Atli made his way with his followers out of the Mælar by Stock Sound, heading toward Denmark, and now he's out in Öresound.[5] He is an outlaw to both the Dane-King and the Swede-King. Hrut moved south to the Sound, and when he entered it, he saw many ships in the Sound. Then Wolf said—

"What's best to be done now, Icelander?"

"What's the best thing to do now, Icelander?"

"Hold on our course," says Hrut, "'for nothing venture, nothing have'. My ship and Auzur's shall go first, but thou shalt lay thy ship where thou likest."

"Stay on our path," says Hrut, "'because nothing ventured, nothing gained.' My ship and Auzur's will go first, but you can place your ship wherever you want."

"Seldom have I had others as a shield before me," says Wolf, and lays his galley side by side with Hrut's ship; and so they hold on through the Sound. Now those who are in the Sound see that ships are coming up to them, and they tell Atli.[Pg 9]

"Seldom have I had others to protect me," says Wolf, and positions his ship alongside Hrut's vessel; and so they continue through the Sound. Now, those in the Sound see that ships are approaching, and they inform Atli.[Pg 9]

He answered, "Then maybe there'll be gain to be got".

He replied, "Then maybe there will be something to gain."

After that men took their stand on board each ship; "but my ship," says Atli, "shall be in the midst of the fleet".

After that, the men took their positions on each ship; "but my ship," says Atli, "will be in the center of the fleet."

Meantime Hrut's ships ran on, and as soon as either side could hear the other's hail, Atli stood up and said—

Meantime, Hrut's ships continued sailing, and as soon as either side could hear the other's call, Atli stood up and said—

"Ye fare unwarily. Saw ye not that war-ships were in the Sound? But what's the name of your chief?"

"You're being careless. Didn't you see that warships were in the Sound? But what's your chief's name?"

Hrut tells his name.

Hrut shares his name.

"Whose man art thou?" says Atli.

"Whose man are you?" says Atli.

"One of king Harold Grayfell's body-guard."

"One of King Harold Grayfell's bodyguards."

Atli said, "'Tis long since any love was lost between us, father and son, and your Norway kings".

Atli said, "It's been a long time since there was any love lost between us, father and son, and your kings of Norway."

"Worse luck for thee," says Hrut.

"Worse luck for you," says Hrut.

"Well," says Atli, "the upshot of our meeting will be, that thou shalt not be left alive to tell the tale;" and with that he caught up a spear and hurled it at Hrut's ship, and the man who stood before it got his death. After that the battle began, and they were slow in boarding Hrut's ship. Wolf, he went well forward, and with him it was now cut, now thrust. Atli's bowman's name was Asolf; he sprung up on Hrut's ship, and was four men's death before Hrut was ware of him; then he turned against him, and when they met, Asolf thrust at and through Hrut's shield, but Hrut cut once at Asolf, and that was his death-blow. Wolf the Unwashed saw that stroke, and called out—

"Well," says Atli, "the bottom line of our meeting is that you won't live to tell the story;" and with that, he grabbed a spear and threw it at Hrut's ship, killing the man standing in front of it. After that, the battle started, and they hesitated to board Hrut's ship. Wolf moved ahead, attacking with both cuts and thrusts. Atli's archer was named Asolf; he jumped onto Hrut's ship and killed four men before Hrut noticed him. Then, when they faced off, Asolf thrust at Hrut's shield, but Hrut struck Asolf once, landing the fatal blow. Wolf the Unwashed saw that strike and shouted—

"Truth to say, Hrut, thou dealest big blows, but thou'st much to thank Gunnhillda for."

"Honestly, Hrut, you deliver powerful strikes, but you have a lot to thank Gunnhillda for."

"Something tells me," says Hrut, "that thou speakest with a 'fey' mouth."

"Something tells me," says Hrut, "that you're speaking with a 'fey' mouth."

Now Atli sees a bare place for a weapon on Wolf, and shot a spear through him, and now the battle grows hot: Atli leaps up on Hrut's ship, and clears it fast round about, and now Auzur turns to meet him, and thrust at him, but fell down full length on his back, for another man thrust at him. Now Hrut turns to meet Atli: he cut at once at Hrut's shield, and clove it all in two, from top to point; just then Atli got a blow on his hand from a stone, and down fell his sword. Hrut caught up the sword, and cut his foot from under him. After that he dealt him his death-blow. There they took much goods, and brought away with them two ships which were best, and stayed there only a little while. But meantime Soti and his crew had sailed past them, and he held on his course back to Norway, and made the land at Limgard's[Pg 10] side. There Soti went on shore, and there he met Augmund, Gunnhillda's page; he knew him at once, and asks—

Now Atli sees a spot on Wolf where a weapon should be, and he throws a spear at him. The battle intensifies: Atli jumps aboard Hrut's ship and quickly clears it. Auzur turns to confront him and lunges, but falls flat on his back because another man attacked him. Hrut then faces Atli: he strikes Hrut's shield, splitting it in two from top to bottom. Just then, Atli gets hit on his hand by a stone, and his sword falls to the ground. Hrut grabs the sword and cuts Atli's foot out from under him. After that, he delivers the fatal blow. They took plenty of goods and carried away the two best ships, but they didn’t stay long. In the meantime, Soti and his crew had sailed past them, continuing their course back to Norway, landing at Limgard's[Pg 10] side. There, Soti went ashore, where he immediately recognized Augmund, Gunnhillda's page, and asks—

"How long meanest thou to be here?"

"How long do you plan to stay here?"

"Three nights," says Soti.

"Three nights," Soti says.

"Whither away, then?" says Augmund.

"Where are you going, then?" says Augmund.

"West, to England," says Soti, "and never to come back again to Norway while Gunnhillda's rule is in Norway."

"West, to England," says Soti, "and never to return to Norway while Gunnhillda is in power."

Augmund went away, and goes and finds Gunnhillda, for she was a little way off at a feast, and Gudred, her son, with her. Augmund told Gunnhillda what Soti meant to do, and she begged Gudred to take his life. So Gudred set off at once, and came unawares on Soti, and made them lead up the country, and hang him there. But the goods he took, and brought them to his mother, and she got men to carry them all down to the King's Crag, and after that she went thither herself.

Augmund left and went to find Gunnhillda, who was a little ways off at a feast with her son Gudred. Augmund informed Gunnhillda about Soti's intentions, and she urged Gudred to take action against him. So, Gudred set off immediately, came upon Soti unexpectedly, and had him taken deeper into the country where he was hanged. Gudred then collected the goods and brought them to his mother, who arranged for some men to carry everything down to the King's Crag. After that, she went there herself.

Hrut came back towards autumn, and had gotten great store of goods. He went at once to the king, and had a hearty welcome. He begged them to take whatever they pleased of his goods, and the king took a third. Gunnhillda told Hrut how she had got hold of the inheritance, and had Soti slain. He thanked her, and gave her half of all he had.

Hrut returned in the fall and had gathered a lot of goods. He immediately went to the king, who welcomed him warmly. Hrut invited them to take whatever they wanted from his supplies, and the king took a third. Gunnhilda told Hrut how she had acquired the inheritance and had Soti killed. He thanked her and gave her half of everything he owned.


CHAPTER VI.

HRUT SAILS OUT TO ICELAND.

Hrut stayed with the king that winter in good cheer, but when spring came he grew very silent. Gunnhillda finds that out, and said to him when they two were alone together—

Hrut spent that winter with the king in high spirits, but when spring arrived, he became very quiet. Gunnhillda noticed this and said to him when they were alone together—

"Art thou sick at heart?"

"Are you feeling down?"

"So it is," said Hrut, "as the saying runs—'Ill goes it with those who are born on a barren land'."

"So it is," said Hrut, "as the saying goes—'Things don’t go well for those born in a barren land'."

"Wilt thou to Iceland?" she asks.

"Are you going to Iceland?" she asks.

"Yes," he answered.

"Yeah," he answered.

"Hast thou a wife out there?" she asked; and he answers, "No".

"Do you have a wife out there?" she asked, and he replied, "No."

"But I am sure that is true," she says; and so they ceased talking about the matter.[Pg 11]

"But I’m sure that's true," she says; and so they stopped talking about it.[Pg 11]

[Shortly after] Hrut went before the king and bade him "good day"; and the king said, "What dost thou want now, Hrut?"

[Shortly after] Hrut went before the king and said, "Good day"; and the king replied, "What do you want now, Hrut?"

"I am come to ask, lord, that you give me leave to go to Iceland."

"I've come to ask, my lord, that you allow me to go to Iceland."

"Will thine honour be greater there than here?" asks the king.

"Will your honor be greater there than here?" asks the king.

"No, it will not," said Hrut; "but every one must win the work that is set before him."

"No, it won't," said Hrut; "but everyone has to earn the work that's assigned to them."

"It is pulling a rope against a strong man," said Gunnhillda, "so give him leave to go as best suits him."

"It’s like pulling a rope with a strong guy," said Gunnhillda, "so let him do what works best for him."

There was a bad harvest that year in the land, yet Gunnhillda gave Hrut as much meal as he chose to have; and now he busks him to sail out to Iceland, and Auzur with him; and when they were all-boun, Hrut went to find the king and Gunnhillda. She led him aside to talk alone, and said to him—

There was a poor harvest that year in the land, yet Gunnhillda gave Hrut as much food as he wanted; and now he prepares to sail to Iceland, with Auzur alongside him; and when they were all set to go, Hrut went to find the king and Gunnhillda. She took him aside to talk privately and said to him—

"Here is a gold ring which I will give thee;" and with that she clasped it round his wrist.

"Here is a gold ring that I will give you;" and with that, she fastened it around his wrist.

"Many good gifts have I had from thee," said Hrut.

"Thank you for all the great gifts you've given me," said Hrut.

Then she put her hands round his neck and kissed him, and said—

Then she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him, and said—

"If I have as much power over thee as I think, I lay this spell on thee that thou mayest never have any pleasure in living with that woman on whom thy heart is set in Iceland, but with other women thou mayest get on well enough, and now it is like to go well with neither of us;—but thou hast not believed what I have been saying."

"If I have as much power over you as I think, I cast this spell on you so that you will never find pleasure in living with the woman you love in Iceland, although you might get along just fine with other women. Right now, things don’t seem good for either of us; yet you haven't believed what I've been saying."

Hrut laughed when he heard that, and went away; after that he came before the king and thanked him; and the king spoke kindly to him, and bade him "farewell". Hrut went straight to his ship, and they had a fair wind all the way until they ran into Borgarfirth.

Hrut laughed when he heard that and walked away. After that, he went to see the king and thanked him. The king spoke kindly to him and said "goodbye." Hrut headed straight to his ship, and they had a nice wind all the way until they reached Borgarfirth.

As soon as the ship was made fest to the land, Hrut rode west home, but Auzur stayed by the ship to unload her, and lay her up. Hrut rode straight to Hauskuldstede, and Hauskuld gave him a hearty welcome, and Hrut told him all about his travels. After that they sent men east across the rivers to tell Fiddle Mord to make ready for the bridal feast; but the two brothers rode to the ship, and on the way Hauskuld told Hrut how his money matters stood, and his goods had gained much since he was away. Then Hrut said—

As soon as the ship was secured to the shore, Hrut rode west to his home, while Auzur stayed by the ship to unload it and prepare it for storage. Hrut went straight to Hauskuldstede, where Hauskuld welcomed him warmly, and Hrut shared stories of his travels. After that, they sent men east across the rivers to inform Fiddle Mord to get ready for the wedding feast; meanwhile, the two brothers rode to the ship, and on the way, Hauskuld updated Hrut on his financial situation, mentioning that his wealth had increased significantly since he had been away. Then Hrut said—

"The reward is less worth than it ought to be, but I will[Pg 12] give thee as much meal as thou needst for thy household next winter."

"The reward is worth less than it should be, but I will[Pg 12] give you as much food as you need for your home next winter."

Then they drew the ship on land on rollers, and made her snug in her shed, but all the wares on board her they carried away into the Dales westward. Hrut stayed at home at Hrutstede till winter was six weeks off, and then the brothers made ready, and Auzur with them, to ride to Hrut's wedding. Sixty men ride with them, and they rode east till they came to Rangriver plains. There they found a crowd of guests, and the men took their seats on benches down the length of the hall, but the women were seated on the cross benches on the dais, and the bride was rather downcast. So they drank out the feast and it went off well. Mord pays down his daughter's portion, and she rides west with her husband and his train. So they ride till they reach home. Hrut gave over everything into her hands inside the house, and all were pleased at that; but for all that she and Hrut did not pull well together as man and wife, and so things went on till spring, and when spring came Hrut had a journey to make to the Westfirths, to get in the money for which he had sold his wares; but before he set off his wife says to him—

Then they pulled the ship onto land using rollers and secured her in the shed, but took all the goods on board and moved them west into the Dales. Hrut stayed at home at Hrutstede until six weeks before winter, and then the brothers, along with Auzur, prepared to ride to Hrut's wedding. Sixty men rode with them, heading east until they reached the Rangriver plains. There, they found a large gathering of guests, and the men took their seats on benches along the hall, while the women sat on the cross benches on the dais, and the bride looked a bit sad. They enjoyed the feast, and it went well. Mord paid his daughter's dowry, and she traveled west with her husband and his entourage. They rode until they got home. Hrut handed over everything to her inside the house, which everyone appreciated; however, despite that, she and Hrut didn’t get along well as husband and wife. This situation continued until spring, and when spring arrived, Hrut had to travel to the Westfirths to collect the payment for his goods. But before he left, his wife said to him—

"Dost thou mean to be back before men ride to the Thing?"

"Do you plan to be back before people ride to the Thing?"

"Why dost thou ask?" said Hrut.

"Why are you asking?" said Hrut.

"I will ride to the Thing," she said, "to meet my father."

"I'll ride to the Thing," she said, "to meet my dad."

"So it shall be," said he, "and I will ride to the Thing along with thee."

"So it will be," he said, "and I will ride to the Thing with you."

"Well and good," she says.

"Sounds good," she says.

After that Hrut rode from home west to the Firths, got in all his money, and laid it out anew, and rode home again. When he came home he busked him to ride to the Thing, and made all his neighbours ride with him. His brother Hauskuld rode among the rest. Then Hrut said to his wife—

After that, Hrut rode west from home to the Firths, gathered all his money, and reinvested it. He then rode back home. When he got home, he prepared to ride to the Thing and had all his neighbors ride with him. His brother Hauskuld rode along too. Then Hrut said to his wife—

"If thou hast as much mind now to go to the Thing as thou saidst a while ago, busk thyself and ride along with me."

"If you’re still as eager to go to the Thing as you said a little while ago, get ready and ride along with me."

She was not slow in getting herself ready, and then they all rode to the Thing. Unna went to her father's booth, and he gave her a hearty welcome, but she seemed somewhat heavy-hearted, and when he saw that he said to her—

She quickly got herself ready, and then they all rode to the Thing. Unna went to her dad's booth, and he welcomed her warmly, but she seemed a bit down, and when he noticed that, he said to her—

"I have seen thee with a merrier face. Hast thou anything on thy mind?"[Pg 13]

"I've seen you with a happier face. Do you have something on your mind?"[Pg 13]

She began to weep, and answered nothing. Then he said to her again, "Why dost thou ride to the Thing, if thou wilt not tell me thy secret? Dost thou dislike living away there in the west?"

She started to cry and didn’t say anything. Then he asked her again, "Why are you going to the Thing if you won’t tell me your secret? Do you not like living out there in the west?"

Then she answered him—

Then she replied to him—

"I would give all I own in the world that I had never gone thither."

"I would trade everything I have in the world to never have gone there."

"Well!" said Mord, "I'll soon get to the bottom of this." Then he sends men to fetch Hauskuld and Hrut, and they came straightway; and when they came in to see Mord, he rose up to meet them and gave them a hearty welcome, and asked them to sit down. Then they talked a long time in a friendly way, and at last Mord said to Hauskuld—

"Well!" said Mord, "I'll figure this out soon enough." Then he sent men to get Hauskuld and Hrut, and they arrived right away. When they entered to see Mord, he stood up to greet them and welcomed them warmly, inviting them to sit down. They chatted for a long time in a friendly manner, and eventually, Mord turned to Hauskuld—

"Why does my daughter think so ill of life in the west yonder?"

"Why does my daughter think so poorly of life over there in the west?"

"Let her speak out," said Hrut, "if she has anything to lay to my charge."

"Let her speak up," said Hrut, "if she has anything against me."

But she brought no charge against him. Then Hrut made them ask his neighbours and household how he treated her, and all bore him good witness, saying that she did just as she pleased in the house.

But she didn't accuse him of anything. Then Hrut had them ask his neighbors and family how he treated her, and everyone testified positively, saying that she did whatever she wanted in the house.

Then Mord said, "Home thou shalt go, and be content with thy lot; for all the witness goes better for him than for thee".

Then Mord said, "You should go home and be content with what you have; for everything that witnesses him goes better than for you."

After that Hrut rode home from the Thing, and his wife with him, and all went smoothly between them that summer; but when spring came it was the old story over again, and things grew worse and worse as the spring went on. Hrut had again a journey to make west to the Firths, and gave out that he would not ride to the Althing, but Unna his wife said little about it. So Hrut went away west to the Firths.

After that, Hrut rode home from the Thing, with his wife alongside him, and everything went smoothly between them that summer. But when spring arrived, it was the same old story again, and things worsened as the season progressed. Hrut had to make another trip west to the Firths and announced that he wouldn’t be riding to the Althing, but Unna, his wife, didn’t say much about it. So, Hrut headed west to the Firths.


CHAPTER VII.

UNNA SEPARATES FROM HRUT.

Now the time for the Thing was coming on, Unna spoke to Sigmund Auzur's son, and asked if he would ride to the Thing with her; he said he could not ride if his kinsman Hrut set his face against it.[Pg 14]

Now the time for the Thing was approaching, Unna spoke to Sigmund Auzur's son and asked if he would ride to the Thing with her; he said he couldn't ride if his relative Hrut opposed it.[Pg 14]

"Well!" says she, "I spoke to thee because I have better right to ask this from thee than from any one else."

"Well!" she says, "I’m asking you because I have more of a right to ask this from you than from anyone else."

He answered, "I will make a bargain with thee: thou must promise to ride back west with me, and to have no underhand dealings against Hrut or myself".

He replied, "I'll make a deal with you: you have to promise to ride back west with me and not to go behind my back against Hrut or me."

So she promised that, and then they rode to the Thing. Her father Mord was at the Thing, and was very glad to see her, and asked her to stay in his booth white the Thing lasted, and she did so.

So she promised that, and then they rode to the assembly. Her father Mord was at the assembly and was very happy to see her. He asked her to stay in his booth while the assembly lasted, and she agreed.

"Now," said Mord, "what hast thou to tell me of thy mate, Hrut?"

"Now," said Mord, "what do you have to tell me about your partner, Hrut?"

Then she sung him a song, in which she praised Hrut's liberality, but said he was not master of himself. She herself was ashamed to speak out.

Then she sang him a song, praising Hrut's generosity, but said he wasn't in control of himself. She felt ashamed to speak out.

Mord was silent a short time, and then said—

Mord was quiet for a moment, then said—

"Thou hast now that on thy mind I see, daughter, which thou dost not wish that any one should know save myself, and thou wilt trust to me rather than any one else to help thee out of thy trouble."

"You have something on your mind that I can see, daughter, that you don't want anyone to know but me, and you trust me to help you out of your trouble more than anyone else."

Then they went aside to talk, to a place where none could overhear what they said; and then Mord said to his daughter—

Then they stepped aside to talk in a place where no one could overhear them; and then Mord said to his daughter—

"Now tell me all that is between you two, and don't make more of the matter than it is worth."

"Now tell me everything that's going on between you two, and don't blow it out of proportion."

"So it shall be," she answered, and sang two songs, in which she revealed the cause of their misunderstanding; and when Mord pressed her to speak out, she told him how she and Hrut could not live together, because he was spell-bound, and that she wished to leave him.

"So it shall be," she replied, and sang two songs that explained the reason for their misunderstanding. When Mord urged her to share more, she explained that she and Hrut couldn't be together because he was under a spell, and that she wanted to part ways with him.

"Thou didst right to tell me all this," said Mord, "and now I will give thee a piece of advice, which will stand thee in good stead, if thou canst carry it out to the letter. First of all, thou must ride home from the Thing, and by that time thy husband will have come back, and will be glad to see thee; thou must he blithe and buxom to him, and he will think a good change has come over thee, and thou must show no signs of coldness or ill-temper, but when spring comes thou must sham sickness, and take to thy bed. Hrut will not lose time in guessing what thy sickness can be, nor will he scold thee at all, but he will rather beg every one to take all the care they can of thee. After that he will set off west to the Firths, and Sigmund with him, for he will have to flit all his goods home from the Firths west, and he will be[Pg 15] away till the summer is far spent. But when men ride to the Thing, and after all have ridden from the Dales that mean to ride thither, then thou must rise from thy bed and summon men to go along with thee to the Thing; and when thou art all-boun, then shalt thou go to thy bed, and the men with thee who are to bear thee company, and thou shalt take witness before thy husband's bed, and declare thyself separated from him by such a lawful separation as may hold good according to the judgment of the Great Thing, and the laws of the land; and at the man's door [the main door of the house] thou shalt take the same witness. After that ride away, and ride over Laxriverdale Heath, and so on over Holtbeacon Heath; for they will look for thee by way of Hrutfirth. And so ride on till thou comest to me; then I will see after the matter. But into his hands thou shalt never come more."

"You did well to tell me all this," said Mord, "and now I’ll give you a piece of advice that will serve you well if you can follow it exactly. First, you should ride home from the Thing, and by that time your husband will be back and happy to see you. You need to be cheerful and lively with him, and he’ll think a good change has come over you. You must show no signs of coldness or bad temper, but when spring arrives, you should pretend to be sick and go to bed. Hrut won’t waste time guessing what your illness might be, nor will he scold you at all; instead, he’ll ask everyone to take good care of you. After that, he’ll head west to the Firths, with Sigmund alongside, as he’ll need to move all his things back from the Firths and will be[Pg 15] gone until late summer. Once the men ride to the Thing, and after everyone who plans to go from the Dales has left, you must get out of bed and call for people to accompany you to the Thing. When you’re all set, you can return to your bed, along with the men who will keep you company, and you’ll take witnesses in front of your husband’s bed to declare that you are separated from him through a lawful separation that is recognized by the judgment of the Great Thing and the laws of the land; you’ll have the same witnesses at the main door of the house. After that, ride away, crossing Laxriverdale Heath and then over Holtbeacon Heath, since they will expect you to come via Hrutfirth. Ride on until you reach me, and then I’ll take care of the situation. But you will never come into his hands again."

Now she rides home from the Thing, and Hrut had come back before her, and made her hearty welcome. She answered him kindly, and was blithe and forbearing towards him. So they lived happily together that half-year; but when spring came she fell sick, and kept her bed. Hrut set off west to the Firths, and bade them tend her well before he went. Now, when the time for the Thing comes, she busked herself to ride away, and did in every way as had been laid down for her; and then she rides away to the Thing. The country folk looked for her, but could not find her. Mord made his daughter welcome, and asked her if she had followed his advice; and she says, "I have not broken one tittle of it".

Now she rides home from the Thing, and Hrut had returned before her, giving her a warm welcome. She responded kindly and was cheerful and patient with him. They lived happily together for that half-year; but when spring arrived, she fell ill and stayed in bed. Hrut headed west to the Firths and asked them to take good care of her before he left. As the time for the Thing approached, she prepared herself to ride out, following every instruction given to her; then she rode off to the Thing. The local people looked for her but couldn't find her. Mord welcomed his daughter and asked if she had followed his advice; she replied, "I haven't broken a single rule of it."

Then she went to the Hill of Laws, and declared herself separated from Hrut; and men thought this strange news. Unna went home with her father, and never went west from that day forward.

Then she went to the Hill of Laws and announced that she was separating from Hrut, which people found to be surprising news. Unna returned home with her father and never traveled west again after that day.


CHAPTER VIII.

MORD CLAIMS HIS GOODS FROM HRUT.

Hrut came home, and knit his brows when he heard his wife was gone, but yet kept his feelings well in hand, and stayed at home all that half-year, and spoke to no one on the matter. Next summer he rode to the Thing, with his brother Hauskuld,[Pg 16] and they had a great following. But when he came to the Thing, he asked whether Fiddle Mord were at the Thing, and they told him he was; and all thought they would come to words at once about their matter, but it was not so. At last, one day when the brothers and others who were at the Thing went to the Hill of Laws, Mord took witness and declared that he had a money-suit against Hrut for his daughter's dower, and reckoned the amount at ninety hundreds in goods, calling on Hrut at the same time to pay and hand it over to him, and asking for a fine of three marks. He laid the suit in the Quarter Court, into which it would come by law, and gave lawful notice, so that all who stood on the Hill of Laws might hear.

Hrut came home and frowned when he heard his wife was gone, but he kept his emotions under control and stayed at home for that whole half-year, not talking to anyone about it. The next summer, he rode to the Thing with his brother Hauskuld,[Pg 16] and they had a large group with them. When he arrived at the Thing, he asked if Fiddle Mord was there, and they told him he was. Everyone thought they would confront each other right away about their issues, but that didn't happen. Finally, one day when the brothers and others at the Thing went to the Hill of Laws, Mord called for witnesses and declared that he had a monetary claim against Hrut for his daughter's dower, stating the amount was ninety hundreds in goods, demanding that Hrut pay and hand it over to him, and asking for a fine of three marks. He filed the suit in the Quarter Court, where it would legally belong, and gave proper notice so that everyone on the Hill of Laws could hear.

But when he had thus spoken, Hrut said—

But after he had said this, Hrut replied—

"Thou hast undertaken this suit, which belongs to thy daughter, rather for the greed of gain and love of strife than in kindliness and manliness. But I shall have something to say against it; for the goods which belong to me are not yet in thy hands. Now, what I have to say is this, and I say it out, so that all who hear me on this hill may bear witness: I challenge thee to fight on the island; there on one side shall be laid all thy daughter's dower, and on the other I will lay down goods worth as much, and whoever wins the day shall have both dower and goods; but if thou wilt not fight with me, then thou shalt give up all claim to these goods."

"You’ve taken up this case, which belongs to your daughter, more because of greed and a love for conflict than out of kindness and honor. However, I have something to say against it; the possessions that belong to me are not in your hands yet. So, here’s what I’m saying, and I want everyone on this hill to witness it: I challenge you to a fight on the island; on one side, we’ll put up all of your daughter’s dowry, and on the other, I’ll put up goods of equal value. Whoever wins will take both the dowry and the goods; but if you refuse to fight me, then you must give up all claims to these goods."

Then Mord held his peace, and took counsel with his friends about going to fight on the island, and Jorund the priest gave him an answer.

Then Mord stayed quiet and discussed with his friends about going to fight on the island, and Jorund the priest gave him a response.

"There is no need for thee to come to ask us for counsel in this matter, for thou knowest if thou fightest with Hrut thou wilt lose both life and goods. He has a good cause, and is besides mighty in himself and one of the boldest of men."

"There’s no need for you to come and ask us for advice on this matter, because you know that if you fight Hrut, you’ll lose both your life and your possessions. He has a strong case, and he’s also powerful and one of the bravest men around."

Then Mord spoke out, that he would not fight with Hrut, and there arose a great shout and hooting on the hill, and Mord got the greatest shame by his suit.

Then Mord spoke up, saying that he wouldn't fight Hrut, and a loud cheer and booing erupted on the hill, and Mord faced the greatest shame from his stance.

After that men ride home from the Thing, and those brothers Hauskuld and Hrut ride west to Reykiardale, and turned in as guests at Lund, where Thiostolf, Biorn Gullbera's son, then dwelt. There had been much rain that day, and men got wet, so long-fires were made down the length of the hall. Thiostolf, the master of the house, sat between Hauskuld and Hrut, and two boys, of whom Thiostolf had the[Pg 17] rearing, were playing on the floor, and a girl was playing with them. They were great chatterboxes, for they were too young to know better. So one of them said—

After that, the men rode home from the Thing, and the brothers Hauskuld and Hrut headed west to Reykiardale, stopping as guests at Lund, where Thiostolf, the son of Biorn Gullbera, was living at that time. It had rained heavily that day, and everyone got soaked, so long fires were lit down the length of the hall. Thiostolf, the host, sat between Hauskuld and Hrut, while two boys, whom Thiostolf was raising, played on the floor with a girl who was joining them. They were quite the chatterboxes, as they were too young to know any better. So one of them said—

"Now, I will be Mord, and summon thee to lose thy wife because thou hast not been a good husband to her."

"Now, I will be Mord and call on you to lose your wife because you haven't been a good husband to her."

Then the other answered—

Then the other replied—

"I will be Hrut, and I call on thee to give up all claim to thy goods, if thou darest not to fight with me."

"I will be Hrut, and I ask you to give up all claim to your possessions if you’re too afraid to fight me."

This they said several times, and all the household burst out laughing. Then Hauskuld got wroth, and struck the boy who called himself Mord with a switch, and the blow fell on his face, and graced the skin.

This was said multiple times, and the whole household erupted in laughter. Then Hauskuld got angry and hit the boy who called himself Mord with a stick, and the blow landed on his face, leaving a mark on his skin.

"Get out with thee," said Hauskuld to the boy, "and make no game of us;" but Hrut said, "Come hither to me," and the boy did so. Then Hrut drew a ring from his finger and gave it to him, and said—

"Get out of here," Hauskuld said to the boy, "and don't make fun of us;" but Hrut said, "Come over here," and the boy did. Then Hrut took a ring off his finger and handed it to him, saying—

"Go away, and try no man's temper henceforth."

"Leave, and don't test anyone's patience from now on."

Then the boy went away saying—

Then the boy left, saying—

"Thy manliness I will bear in mind all my life."

"I will remember your strength for the rest of my life."

From this matter Hrut got great praise, and after that they went home; and that was the end of Mord's and Hrut's quarrel.

From this situation, Hrut received a lot of praise, and after that, they went home; and that was the end of the argument between Mord and Hrut.


CHAPTER IX.

THORWALD GETS HALLGERDA TO WIFE.

Now, it must be told how Hallgerda, Hauskuld's daughter, grows up, and is the fairest of women to look on; she was tall of stature, too, and therefore she was called "Longcoat". She was fair-haired, and had so much of it that she could hide herself in it; but she was lavish and hard-hearted. Her foster-father's name was Thiostolf; he was a South islander[6] by stock; he was a strong man, well skilled in arms, and had slain many men, and made no atonement in money for one of them. It was said, too, that his rearing had not bettered Hallgerda's temper.

Now, it should be told how Hallgerda, Hauskuld's daughter, grew up, and she became the most beautiful woman to look at; she was tall, which is why she was nicknamed "Longcoat." She had fair hair, so much that she could hide herself in it; but she was extravagant and cold-hearted. Her foster father was named Thiostolf; he was originally from the South islands[6]. He was a strong man, skilled in combat, and had killed many men without paying any compensation for their deaths. It was also said that his upbringing hadn't improved Hallgerda's temperament.

There was a man named Thorwald; he was Oswif's son,[Pg 18] and dwelt out on Middlefells strand, under the Fell. He was rich and well to do, and owned the islands called Bear-isles, which lie out in Broadfirth, whence he got meal and stock fish. This Thorwald was a strong and courteous man, though somewhat hasty in temper. Now, it fell out one day that Thorwald and his father were talking together of Thorwald's marrying, and where he had best look for a wife, and it soon came out that he thought there wasn't a match fit for him far or near.

There was a man named Thorwald; he was Oswif's son,[Pg 18] and lived out on Middlefells strand, under the Fell. He was wealthy and well-off, owning the islands known as Bear-isles, which are located in Broadfirth, where he sourced grain and stock fish. Thorwald was a strong and courteous man, though he had a bit of a temper. One day, Thorwald and his father were discussing Thorwald's potential marriage and where he might find a suitable wife, and it quickly became clear that he felt there was no one nearby or far away who was a good match for him.

"Well," said Oswif, "wilt thou ask for Hallgerda Longcoat, Hauskuld's daughter?"

"Well," said Oswif, "are you going to ask for Hallgerda Longcoat, Hauskuld's daughter?"

"Yes! I will ask for her," said Thorwald.

"Yes! I'll ask her," said Thorwald.

"But that is not a match that will suit either of you," Oswif went on to say, "for she has a will of her own, and thou art stern-tempered and unyielding."

"But that’s not a match that will work for either of you," Oswif continued, "because she has a mind of her own, and you're strict and unyielding."

"For all that I will try my luck there," said Thorwald, "so it's no good trying to hinder me."

"For all that, I'll give it a shot," said Thorwald, "so it's pointless to try to stop me."

"Ay!" said Oswif, "and the risk is all thine own."

"Ay!" said Oswif, "and the risk is all yours."

After that they set off on a wooing journey to Hauskuldstede, and had a hearty welcome. They were not long in telling Hauskuld their business, and began to woo; then Hauskuld answered—

After that, they headed out on a courtship trip to Hauskuldstede and received a warm welcome. They didn’t take long to explain their purpose to Hauskuld and started to court; then Hauskuld replied—

"As for you, I know how you both stand in the world, but for my own part I will use no guile towards you. My daughter has a hard temper, but as to her looks and breeding you can both see for yourselves."

"As for you, I know your positions in society, but as for me, I won't deceive you. My daughter has a tough personality, but you can see for yourselves how she looks and how she's been raised."

"Lay down the terms of the match," answered Thorwald, "for I will not let her temper stand in the way of our bargain."

"Set the rules for the match," Thorwald replied, "because I won't let her attitude interfere with our deal."

Then they talked over the terms of the bargain, and Hauskuld never asked his daughter what she thought of it, for his heart was set on giving her away, and so they came to an understanding as to the terms of the match. After that Thorwald betrothed himself to Hallgerda, and rode away home when the matter was settled.[Pg 19]

Then they discussed the details of the agreement, and Hauskuld never asked his daughter for her opinion on it, as he was determined to give her away. They reached an agreement on the terms of the arrangement. After that, Thorwald got engaged to Hallgerda and rode home once everything was settled.[Pg 19]


CHAPTER X.

HALLGERDA'S WEDDING.

Hauskuld told Hallgerda of the bargain he had made, and she said—

Hauskuld told Hallgerda about the deal he had made, and she said—

"Now that has been put to the proof which I have all along been afraid of, that thou lovest me not so much as thou art always saying, when thou hast not thought it worth while to tell me a word of all this matter. Besides, I do not think the match as good a one as thou hast always promised me."

"Now that what I’ve always feared has been confirmed, that you don’t love me as much as you keep saying, especially since you didn’t think it was worth your time to mention this whole situation. Also, I don’t think the match is as good as you’ve always promised me."

So she went on, and let them know in every way that she thought she was thrown away.

So she continued, and made it clear in every way that she felt discarded.

Then Hauskuld said—

Then Hauskuld said—

"I do not set so much store by thy pride as to let it stand in the way of my bargains; and my will, not thine, shall carry the day if we fell out on any point."

"I don't value your pride so much that I'll let it interfere with my deals; it's my will, not yours, that will prevail if we disagree on anything."

"The pride of all you kinsfolk is great," she said, "and so it is not wonderful if I have some of it."

"The pride of all your family is strong," she said, "so it’s no surprise if I have some of it too."

With that she went away, and found her foster-father Thiostolf, and told him what was in store for her, and was very heavy-hearted. Then Thiostolf said—

With that, she left and found her foster father, Thiostolf, and told him what was in store for her, feeling very sad. Then Thiostolf said—

"Be of good cheer, for thou wilt be married a second time, and then they will ask thee what thou thinkest of the match; for I will do in all things as thou wishest, except in what touches thy father or Hrut."

"Be cheerful, for you will be married a second time, and then they will ask you what you think of the match; because I will do everything as you wish, except regarding your father or Hrut."

After that they spoke no more of the matter, and Hauskuld made ready the bridal feast, and rode off to ask men to it. So he came to Hrutstede and called Hrut out to speak with him. Hrut went out, and they began to talk, and Hauskuld told him the whole story of the bargain, and bade him to the feast, saying—

After that, they didn't say anything more about it, and Hauskuld prepared for the wedding feast and set off to invite people. He went to Hrutstede and called Hrut outside to talk. Hrut came out, and they started chatting. Hauskuld told him the entire story of the arrangement and invited him to the feast, saying—

"I should be glad to know that thou dost not feel hurt though I did not tell thee when the bargain was being made."

"I'd be happy to know that you're not upset even though I didn't tell you when the deal was being made."

"I should be better pleased," said Hrut, "to have nothing at all to do with it; for this match will bring luck neither to him nor to her; but still I will come to the feast if thou thinkest it will add any honour to thee."

"I would prefer to have nothing to do with it," said Hrut, "because this match won't bring any good luck to either of them; but I'll still come to the feast if you think it will honor you."

"Of course I think so," said Hauskuld, and rode off home.

"Of course, I think so," said Hauskuld, and rode off home.

Oswif and Thorwald also asked men to come, so that no fewer than one hundred guests were asked.[Pg 20]

Oswif and Thorwald also invited people to join, so that no fewer than a hundred guests were invited.[Pg 20]

There was a man named Swan, who dwelt in Bearfirth, which lies north from Steingrimsfirth. This Swan was a great wizard, and he was Hallgerda's mother's brother. He was quarrelsome, and hard to deal with, but Hallgerda asked him to the feast, and sends Thiostolf to him; so he went, and it soon got to friendship between him and Swan.

There was a man named Swan who lived in Bearfirth, located north of Steingrimsfirth. Swan was a powerful wizard and the brother of Hallgerda's mother. He was argumentative and tough to handle, but Hallgerda invited him to the feast and sent Thiostolf to fetch him; he agreed to come, and before long, he and Swan became friends.

Now men come to the feast, and Hallgerda sat upon the cross-bench, and she was a very merry bride. Thiostolf was always talking to her, though he sometimes found time to speak to Swan, and men thought their talking strange. The feast went off well, and Hauskuld paid down Hallgerda's portion with the greatest readiness. After he had done that, he said to Hrut—

Now the men arrived at the feast, and Hallgerda sat on the cross-bench, looking like a very happy bride. Thiostolf kept chatting with her, although he occasionally spoke to Swan as well, which people found unusual. The feast went smoothly, and Hauskuld quickly paid Hallgerda's dowry without hesitation. After that, he turned to Hrut—

"Shall I bring out any gifts beside?"

"Should I bring out any other gifts?"

"The day will come," answered Hrut, "when thou wilt have to waste thy goods for Hallgerda's sake, so hold thy hand now."

"The day will come," Hrut replied, "when you will have to spend your money for Hallgerda's sake, so hold off for now."


CHAPTER XI.

THORWALD'S SLAYING.

Thorwald rode home from the bridal feast, and his wife with him, and Thiostolf, who rode by her horse's side, and still talked to her in a low voice. Oswif turned to his son and said—

Thorwald rode home from the wedding celebration, and his wife was with him, along with Thiostolf, who rode next to her horse and continued to speak to her in a soft voice. Oswif turned to his son and said—

"Art thou pleased with thy match? and how went it when ye talked together?"

"Are you happy with your match? How did it go when you talked together?"

"Well," said he, "she showed all kindness to me. Thou mightst see that by the way she laughs at every word I say."

"Well," he said, "she was really kind to me. You can tell that by the way she laughs at everything I say."

"I don't think her laughter so hearty as thou dost," answered Oswif, "but this will be put to the proof by and by."

"I don't think her laughter is as hearty as you do," Oswif replied, "but we'll find out soon enough."

So they ride on till they come home, and at night she took her seat by her husband's side, and made room for Thiostolf next herself on the inside. Thiostolf and Thorwald had little to do with each other, and few words were thrown away between them that winter, and so time went on. Hallgerda was prodigal and grasping, and there was nothing that any of their neighbours had that she must not have too, and all that she had, no matter whether it were her own or belonged to others, she waited. But when the spring came there was a[Pg 21] scarcity in the house, both of meal and stock fish, so Hallgerda went up to Thorwald and said—

So they rode on until they got home, and that night she took her place next to her husband and made space for Thiostolf beside her on the inside. Thiostolf and Thorwald didn’t interact much, and they exchanged very few words over the winter, so time passed by. Hallgerda was extravagant and greedy, wanting everything that any of their neighbors had, and she held onto everything she owned, regardless of whether it was hers or someone else's. But when spring arrived, there was a[Pg 21] shortage of food and stock fish in the house, so Hallgerda went to Thorwald and said—

"Thou must not be sitting indoors any longer, for we want for the house both meal and fish."

"You can't stay inside any longer because we need food and fish for the house."

"Well," said Thorwald, "I did not lay in less for the house this year than I laid in before, and then it used to last till summer."

"Well," said Thorwald, "I stocked the house just as much this year as I did before, and it used to last until summer."

"What care I," said Hallgerda, "if thou and thy father have made your money by starving yourselves."

"What do I care," said Hallgerda, "if you and your father have made your money by starving yourselves."

Then Thorwald got angry and gave her a blow on the face and drew blood, and went away and called his men and ran the skiff down to the shore. Then six of them jumped into her and rowed out to the Bear-isles, and began to load her with meal and fish.

Then Thorwald got angry and hit her in the face, making her bleed, and then he left to call his men and brought the skiff down to the shore. Six of them jumped into it and rowed out to the Bear Isles, where they started loading it with flour and fish.

Meantime it is said that Hallgerda sat out of doors heavy at heart. Thiostolf went up to her and saw the wound on her face, and said—

Meantime, it's said that Hallgerda sat outside, feeling downhearted. Thiostolf approached her, noticed the wound on her face, and said—

"Who has been playing thee this sorry trick?"

"Who has been playing this sad trick on you?"

"My husband Thorwald," she said, "and thou stoodst aloof, though thou wouldst not if thou hadst cared at all for me."

"My husband Thorwald," she said, "and you stood apart, even though you wouldn't have if you had actually cared about me."

"Because I knew nothing about it," said Thiostolf, "but I will avenge it."

"Because I didn’t know anything about it," said Thiostolf, "but I’ll get back at it."

Then he went away down to the shore and ran out a six-oared boat, and held in his hand a great axe that he had with a haft overlaid with iron. He steps into the boat and rows out to the Bear-isles, and when he got there all the men had rowed away but Thorwald and his followers, and he stayed by the skiff to load her, while they brought the goods down to him. So Thiostolf came up just then and jumped into the skiff and began to load with him, and after a while he said—

Then he went down to the shore and launched a six-oared boat, holding a large axe with an iron-covered handle. He got into the boat and rowed out to the Bear Isles. When he arrived, all the men had already rowed away except for Thorwald and his crew. He stayed by the skiff to load it while they brought the goods down to him. Just then, Thiostolf showed up, jumped into the skiff, and started helping him load. After a while, he said—

"Thou canst do but little at this work, and that little thou dost badly."

"You can do very little in this work, and that little you do poorly."

"Thinkest thou thou canst do it better?" said Thorwald.

"Do you think you can do it better?" said Thorwald.

"There's one thing to be done which I can do better than thou," said Thiostolf, and then he went on—

"There's one thing I can do better than you," said Thiostolf, and then he continued—

"The woman who is thy wife has made a bad match, and you shall not live much longer together."

"The woman who is your wife has made a poor choice, and you won’t live together much longer."

Then Thorwald snatched up a fishing-knife that lay by him, and made a stab at Thiostolf; he had lifted his axe to his shoulder and dashed it down. It came on Thorwald's arm and crushed the wrist, but down fell the knife. Then Thiostolf lifted up his axe a second time and gave Thorwald a blow on the head, and he fell dead on the spot.[Pg 22]

Then Thorwald grabbed a fishing knife that was next to him and lunged at Thiostolf; he had raised his axe to his shoulder and swung it down. It struck Thorwald's arm and shattered his wrist, causing the knife to drop. Then Thiostolf raised his axe again and hit Thorwald in the head, and he collapsed dead on the spot.[Pg 22]


CHAPTER XII.

THIOSTOLF'S FLIGHT.

While this was going on, Thorwald's men came down with their load, but Thiostolf was not slow in his plans. He hewed with both hands at the gunwale of the skiff and cut it down about two planks; then he leapt into his boat, but the dark blue sea poured into the skiff, and down she went with all her freight. Down too sank Thorwald's body, so that his men could not see what had been done to him, but they knew well enough that he was dead, Thiostolf rowed away up the firth, but they shouted after him wishing him ill luck. He made them no answer, but rowed on till he got home, and ran the boat up on the beach, and went up to the house with his axe, all bloody as it was, on his shoulder. Hallgerda stood out of doors, and said—

While this was happening, Thorwald's men came down with their load, but Thiostolf wasn’t slow to act. He chopped into the side of the skiff with both hands, cutting it down by about two planks; then he jumped into his boat, but the dark blue sea flooded into the skiff, and down it went with all its cargo. Thorwald's body sank too, so his men couldn’t see what had happened to him, but they knew well enough that he was dead. Thiostolf rowed away up the firth, while they shouted after him, wishing him bad luck. He didn’t respond but kept rowing until he got home, pulled the boat up onto the beach, and walked up to the house with his bloody axe on his shoulder. Hallgerda stood outside and said—

"Thine axe is bloody; what hast thou done?"

"Your axe is bloody; what have you done?"

"I have done now what will cause thee to be wedded a second time."

"I have done what will lead you to get married a second time."

"Thou tellest me then that Thorwald is dead?" she said.

"Are you telling me that Thorwald is dead?" she said.

"So it is," said he, "and now look out for my safety."

"So it is," he said, "and now make sure to keep me safe."

"So I will," she said; "I will send thee north to Bearfirth, to Swanshol, and Swan, my kinsman, will receive thee with open arms. He is so mighty a man that no one will seek thee thither."

"So I will," she said; "I will send you north to Bearfirth, to Swanshol, and my relative Swan will welcome you with open arms. He is such a powerful man that no one will come looking for you there."

So he saddled a horse that she had, and jumped on his back, and rode off north to Bearfirth, to Swanshol, and Swan received him with open arms, and said—

So he saddled the horse she had, got on its back, and rode off north to Bearfirth, to Swanshol, where Swan welcomed him warmly and said—

"That's what I call a man who does not stick at trifles! And now I promise thee if they seek thee here, they shall get nothing but the greatest shame."

"That's what I call a guy who doesn’t sweat the small stuff! And now I promise you, if they come looking for you here, they’ll get nothing but the worst embarrassment."

Now, the story goes back to Hallgerda, and how she behaved. She called on Liot the black, her kinsman, to go with her, and bade him saddle their horses, for she said—"I will ride home to my father".

Now, the story goes back to Hallgerda and how she acted. She called on Liot the Black, her relative, to go with her and told him to saddle their horses, because she said, "I will ride home to my dad."

While he made ready for their journey, she went to her chests and unlocked them, and called all the men of her house about her, and gave each of them some gift; but they all grieved at her going. Now she rides home to her father; and he received her well, for as yet he had not heard the news. But Hrut said to Hallgerda[Pg 23]

While he prepared for their trip, she went to her trunks, unlocked them, gathered all the men in her household, and gave each of them a gift; but they all felt sad about her leaving. Now she rides back home to her father, and he welcomed her warmly, as he had not yet heard the news. But Hrut said to Hallgerda[Pg 23]

"Why did not Thorwald come with thee?" and she answered—

"Why didn't Thorwald come with you?" she replied—

"He is dead."

"He's dead."

Then Said Hauskuld—

Then Hauskuld said—

"That was Thiostolf's doing?"

"Was that Thiostolf's doing?"

"It was," she said.

"It is," she said.

"Ah!" said Hauskuld, "Hrut was not for wrong when he told me that this bargain would draw mickle misfortune after it. But there's no good in troubling one's self about a thing that's done and gone."

"Ah!" said Hauskuld, "Hrut wasn't wrong when he told me that this deal would bring a lot of misfortune with it. But there's no point in worrying about something that's already happened."

Now the story must go back to Thorwald's mates, how there they ate, and how they begged the loan of a boat to get to the mainland. So a boat was lent them at once, and they rowed up the firth to Reykianess, and found Oswif, and told him these tidings.

Now the story goes back to Thorwald's friends, how they ate and how they asked to borrow a boat to get to the mainland. So, they were quickly lent a boat, and they rowed up the fjord to Reykianess, where they found Oswif and shared the news.

He said, "Ill luck is the end of ill redes, and now I see how it has all gone. Hallgerda must have sent Thiostolf to Bearfirth, but she herself must have ridden home to her father. Let us now gather folk and follow him up thither north." So they did that, and went about asking for help, and got together many men. And then they all rode off to Steingrims river, and so on to Liotriverdale and Selriverdale, till they came to Bearfirth.

He said, "Bad luck is the result of bad plans, and now I understand how everything has played out. Hallgerda must have sent Thiostolf to Bearfirth, but she herself must have returned home to her father. Let's gather people and head north to find him." So they did, asking for help and gathering many men. Then they all rode off to Steingrims River, then to Liotriverdale and Selriverdale, until they reached Bearfirth.

Now Swan began to speak, and gasped much. "Now Oswif's fetches are seeking us out." Then up sprung Thiostolf, but Swan said, "Go thou out with me, there won't be need of much". So they went out both of them, and Swan took a goatskin and wrapped it about his own head, and said, "Become mist and fog, become fright and wonder mickle to all those who seek thee".

Now Swan started to speak, breathing heavily. "Now Oswif's spirits are looking for us." Then Thiostolf jumped up, but Swan said, "Come outside with me, it won't take long." So they both went out, and Swan grabbed a goatskin and wrapped it around his head, saying, "Turn into mist and fog, become fear and great wonder to all who seek you."

Now, it must be told how Oswif, his friends, and his men are riding along the ridge; then came a great mist against them, and Oswif said, "This is Swan's doing; 'twere well if nothing worse followed". A little after a mighty darkness came before their eyes, so that they could see nothing, and then they fell off their horses' backs, and lost their horses, and dropped their weapons, and went over head and ears into bogs, and some went astray into the wood, till they were on the brink of bodily harm. Then Oswif said, "If I could only find my horse and weapons, then I'd turn back"; and he had scarce spoken these words than they saw somewhat, and found their horses and weapons. Then many still egged the others on to look after the chase once more; and so they did, and at[Pg 24] once the same wonders befell them, and so they fared thrice. Then Oswif said, "Though the course be not good, let us still turn back. Now, we will take counsel a second time, and what now pleases my mind best, is to go and find Hauskuld, and ask atonement for my son; for there's hope of honour where there's good store of it."

Now, it should be explained how Oswif, his friends, and his men were riding along the ridge when a thick mist rolled in. Oswif remarked, "This is Swan's doing; it would be good if nothing worse comes of it." Shortly after, a heavy darkness enveloped them, leaving them unable to see anything. They fell off their horses, lost their mounts, dropped their weapons, and plunged headfirst into bogs. Some strayed into the woods, nearly getting themselves hurt. Oswif then said, "If I could just find my horse and weapons, I'd turn back." Hardly had he said this when they spotted something and found their horses and weapons. Many encouraged the others to look for the prey once more, and they did. At[Pg 24] that moment, the same strange occurrences happened to them again, and they faced this three times. Oswif finally said, "Even though this path isn’t great, let’s still head back. Now, we’ll consult again, and what I think we should do now is go find Hauskuld and seek atonement for my son, because where there’s honor, there’s hope."

So they rode thence to the Broadfirth dales, and there is nothing to be told about them till they come to Hauskuldstede, and Hrut was there before them. Oswif called out Hauskuld and Hrut, and they both went out and bade him good-day. After that they began to talk. Hauskuld asked Oswif whence he came. He said he had set out to search for Thiostolf, but couldn't find him. Hauskuld said he must have gone north to Swanshol, "and thither it is not every man's lot to go to find him".

So they rode over to the Broadfirth valleys, and there isn’t much to say about them until they arrived at Hauskuldstede, where Hrut was already there. Oswif called out to Hauskuld and Hrut, and they both came out to greet him. After that, they started chatting. Hauskuld asked Oswif where he had come from. He said he had set out to look for Thiostolf but couldn't find him. Hauskuld said he must have gone north to Swanshol, "and not everyone gets to go there to find him."

"Well," says Oswif, "I am come hither for this, to ask atonement for my son from thee."

"Well," says Oswif, "I've come here to ask for atonement for my son from you."

Hauskuld answered—"I did not slay thy son, nor did I plot his death; still it may be forgiven thee to look for atonement somewhere".

Hauskuld replied, "I did not kill your son, nor did I conspire to have him killed; still, it's understandable for you to seek some kind of atonement."

"Nose is next of kin, brother, to eyes," said Hrut, "and it is needful to stop all evil tongues, and to make him atonement for his son, and so mend thy daughter's state, for that will only be the case when this suit is dropped, and the less that is said about it the better it will be."

"Nose is closely related, brother, to eyes," Hrut said, "and it’s essential to silence all the gossip, and to make amends for his son, to fix your daughter's situation, because that will only happen when this matter is dropped, and the less said about it, the better it will be."

Hauskuld said—"Wilt thou undertake the award?"

Hauskuld said, "Will you take on the award?"

"That I will," says Hrut, "nor will I shield thee at all in my award; for if the truth must be told thy daughter planned his death."

"That I will," says Hrut, "and I won’t protect you at all in my decision; because if we're being honest, your daughter arranged his death."

Then Hrut held his peace some little while, and afterwards he stood up, and said to Oswif—"Take now my hand in handsel as a token that thou lettest the suit drop".

Then Hrut was quiet for a moment, and afterwards he stood up and said to Oswif, "Now take my hand as a sign that you are dropping the case."

So Oswif stood up and said—"This is not an atonement on equal terms when thy brother utters the award, but still thou (speaking to Hrut) hast behaved so well about it that I trust thee thoroughly to make it" Then he stood up and took Hauskuld's hand, and came to an atonement in the matter, on the understanding that Hrut was to make up his mind and utter the award before Oswif went away. After that, Hrut made his award, and said—"For the slaying of Thorwald I award two hundred in silver"—that was then thought a good price for a man—"and thou shalt pay it down at once, brother, and pay it too with an open hand".[Pg 25]

So Oswif stood up and said, "This isn't a fair atonement when your brother gives the judgement, but still you (talking to Hrut) have handled it so well that I trust you completely to deal with it." Then he stood up, took Hauskuld's hand, and reached an agreement on the matter, with the understanding that Hrut would decide and deliver the judgement before Oswif left. After that, Hrut declared his judgement, saying, "For the killing of Thorwald, I award two hundred silver," which was considered a good price for a man, "and you will pay it right away, brother, and do so generously."[Pg 25]

Hauskuld did so, and then Hrut said to Oswif—"I will give thee a good cloak which I brought with me from foreign lands".

Hauskuld did so, and then Hrut said to Oswif—"I’ll give you a nice cloak that I brought back from abroad."

He thanked him for his gift, and went home well pleased at the way in which things had gone.

He thanked him for his gift and went home feeling really happy about how everything had turned out.

After that Hauskuld and Hrut came to Oswif to share the goods, and they and Oswif came to a good agreement about that too, and they went home with their share of the goods, and Oswif is now out of our story. Hallgerda begged Hauskuld to let her come back home to him, and he gave her leave, and for a long time there was much talk about Thorwald's slaying. As for Hallgerda'a goods they went on growing till they were worth a great sum.

After that, Hauskuld and Hrut went to Oswif to divide the goods, and they reached a good agreement about it. They took their share of the goods and went home, and now Oswif is out of the story. Hallgerda asked Hauskuld if she could return home to him, and he agreed. For a while, there was a lot of talk about Thorwald's killing. As for Hallgerda's belongings, they continued to increase in value until they were worth a significant amount.


CHAPTER XIII.

GLUM'S WOOING.

Now three brothers are named in the story. One was called Thorarin, the second Ragi, and the third Glum. They were the sons of Olof the Halt, and were men of much worth and of great wealth in goods. Thorarin's surname was Ragi's brother; he had the Speakership of the Law after Rafn Heing's son. He was a very wise man, and lived at Varmalek, and he and Glum kept house together. Glum had been long abroad; he was a tall, strong, handsome man. Ragi their brother was a great man-slayer. Those brothers owned in the south Engey and Laugarness. One day the brothers Thorarin and Glum were talking together, and Thorarin asked Glum whether he meant to go abroad, as was his wont.

Now three brothers are mentioned in the story. One was named Thorarin, the second Ragi, and the third Glum. They were the sons of Olof the Halt and were valuable men with great wealth in possessions. Thorarin was known as Ragi's brother; he held the position of Law Speaker after Rafn Heing's son. He was a very wise man and lived at Varmalek, where he and Glum shared a household. Glum had been away for a long time; he was tall, strong, and handsome. Their brother Ragi was a notorious killer. The brothers owned Engey and Laugarness in the south. One day, Thorarin and Glum were having a conversation, and Thorarin asked Glum if he planned to go abroad, as he often did.

He answered—"I was rather thinking now of leaving off trading voyages".

He replied, "I was actually considering stopping trading voyages."

"What hast thou then in thy mind? Wilt thou woo thee a wife?"

"What do you have in mind? Are you planning to find a wife?"

"That I will," says he, "if I could only get myself well matched."

"Sure, I will," he says, "if I can just find a good match."

Then Thorarin told off all the women who were unwedded in Borgarfirth, and asked him if he would have any of these—"Say the word, and I will ride with thee!"

Then Thorarin scolded all the unmarried women in Borgarfirth and asked him if he would choose any of them—"Just say the word, and I’ll ride with you!"

But Glum answered—"I will have none of these".[Pg 26]

But Glum answered, "I don't want any of these."[Pg 26]

"Say then the name of her thou wishest to have," says Thorarin.

"Then tell me the name of the person you want," says Thorarin.

Glum answered—"If thou must know, her name is Hallgerda, and she is Hauskuld's daughter away west in the dales".

Glum answered, "If you really want to know, her name is Hallgerda, and she is Hauskuld's daughter from way out west in the dales."

"Well," says Thorarin, "'tis not with thee as the saw says, 'be warned by another's woe'; for she was wedded to a man, and she plotted his death."

"Well," says Thorarin, "it's not like the saying goes, 'learn from someone else's mistakes'; because she was married to a man, and she arranged for his death."

Glum said—"May be such ill-luck will not befall her a second time, and sure I am she will not plot my death. But now, if thou wilt show me any honour, ride along with me to woo her."

Glum said, "Maybe bad luck won't happen to her again, and I'm sure she won't try to have me killed. But now, if you want to show me some respect, ride with me to court her."

Thorarin said—"There's no good striving against it, for what must be is sure to happen". Glum often talked the matter over with Thorarin, but he put it off a long time. At last it came about that they gathered men together and rode off ten in company, west to the dales, and came to Hauskuldstede. Hauskuld gave them a hearty welcome, and they stayed there that night. But early next morning, Hauskuld sends Hrut, and he came thither at once; and Hauskuld was out of doors when he rode into the "town". Then Hauskuld told Hrut what men had come thither.

Thorarin said, "There's no point in fighting it, because what's meant to be will definitely happen." Glum often discussed this with Thorarin, but he kept putting it off. Eventually, they gathered a group of ten men and rode west to the dales, arriving at Hauskuldstede. Hauskuld welcomed them warmly, and they spent the night there. Early the next morning, Hauskuld sent for Hrut, and he came right away; Hauskuld was outside when Hrut rode into the town. Hauskuld then told Hrut who had arrived.

"What may it be they want?" asked Hrut

"What could they want?" asked Hrut.

"As yet," says Hauskuld, "they have not let out to me that they have any business."

"As of now," says Hauskuld, "they haven't told me that they have any business."

"Still," says Hrut, "their business must be with thee. They will ask the hand of thy daughter, Hallgerda. If they do, what answer wilt thou make?"

"Still," says Hrut, "they need to talk to you. They will ask for your daughter, Hallgerda's hand in marriage. If they do, what will you say?"

"What dost thou advise me to say?" says Hauskuld.

"What do you suggest I say?" asks Hauskuld.

"Thou shalt answer well," says Hrut; "but still make a clean breast of all the good and all the ill thou knowest of the woman."

"You should answer truthfully," says Hrut; "but still be open about everything good and bad you know about the woman."

But while the brothers were talking thus, out came the guests. Hauskuld greeted them well, and Hrut bade both Thorarin and his brothers good morning. After that they all began to talk, and Thorarin said—

But while the brothers were chatting like this, the guests came out. Hauskuld greeted them warmly, and Hrut wished both Thorarin and his brothers a good morning. After that, they all started talking, and Thorarin said—

"I am come hither, Hauskuld, with my brother Glum on this errand, to ask for Hallgerda thy daughter, at the hand of my brother Glum. Thou must know that he is a man of worth."

"I have come here, Hauskuld, with my brother Glum on this mission, to ask for your daughter Hallgerda on behalf of my brother Glum. You should know that he is a man of great value."

"I know well," says Hauskuld, "that ye are both of you powerful and worthy men; but I must tell you right out, that I chose a husband for her before, and that turned out most unluckily for us."[Pg 27]

"I know well," says Hauskuld, "that both of you are strong and respectable men; but I have to be straightforward and tell you that I chose a husband for her before, and it ended up being very unfortunate for us."[Pg 27]

Thorarin answered—"We will not let that stand in the way of the bargain; for one oath shall not become all oaths, and this may prove to be a good match, though that turned out ill; besides Thiostolf had most hand in spoiling it".

Thorarin replied, "We won’t let that get in the way of the deal; one oath shouldn’t dictate every oath, and this could end up being a good match, even if that one went poorly; plus, Thiostolf played the biggest role in messing it up."

Then Hrut spoke: "Now I will give you a bit of advice—this: if ye will not let all this that has already happened to Hallgerda stand in the way of the match, mind you do not let Thiostolf go south with her if the match comes off, and that he is never there longer than three nights at a time, unless Glum gives him leave, but fall an outlaw by Glum's hand without atonement if he stay there longer. Of course, it shall be in Glum's power to give him leave; but he will not if he takes my advice. And now this match, shall not be fulfilled, as the other was, without Hallgerda's knowledge. She shall now know the whole course of this bargain, and see Glum, and herself settle whether she will have him or not; and then she will not be able to lay the blame on others if it does not turn out well. And all this shall be without craft or guile."

Then Hrut said, "Now I'll give you some advice—this: if you won’t let everything that has happened with Hallgerda affect the match, make sure Thiostolf doesn’t go south with her if the match happens, and that he never stays longer than three nights at a time unless Glum gives him permission. If he stays longer, he’ll be an outlaw by Glum’s hand without any atonement. Of course, it’s up to Glum to give him permission; but he won't if he takes my advice. And now, this match should not go forward, like the last one did, without Hallgerda knowing. She should be aware of the entire deal, see Glum, and decide for herself whether she wants him or not; that way, she can’t blame anyone else if it doesn’t work out. And all of this should be done openly and honestly."

Then Thorarin said—"Now, as always, it will prove best if thy advice be taken".

Then Thorarin said, "Now, as always, it’s best to follow your advice."

Then they sent for Hallgerda, and she came thither, and two women with her. She had on a cloak of rich blue wool, and under it a scarlet kirtle, and a silver girdle round her waist, but her hair came down on both sides of her bosom, and she had turned the locks up under her girdle. She sat down between Hrut and her father, and she greeted them all with kind words, and spoke well and boldly, and asked what was the news. After that she ceased speaking.

Then they sent for Hallgerda, and she arrived with two women. She wore a rich blue wool cloak over a scarlet dress, along with a silver belt around her waist. Her hair fell down on both sides of her chest, and she had tucked the ends under her belt. She sat down between Hrut and her father, greeted everyone with warm words, spoke clearly and confidently, and asked what the news was. After that, she stopped talking.

Then Glum said—"There has been some talk between thy father and my brother Thorarin and myself about a bargain. It was that I might get thee, Hallgerda, if it be thy will, as it is theirs; and now, if thou art a brave woman, thou wilt say right out whether the match is at all to thy mind; but if thou hast anything in thy heart against this bargain with us, then we will not say anything more about it."

Then Glum said, "There’s been some talk between your father and my brother Thorarin and me about a deal. It was that I could get you, Hallgerda, if that's what you want, as it's what they want; and now, if you're a brave woman, you'll say straight out whether the match is at all to your liking; but if you have any feelings against this arrangement with us, then we won't bring it up again."

Hallgerda said—"I know well that you are men of worth and might, ye brothers. I know too that now I shall be much better wedded than I was before; but what I want to know is, what you have said already about the match, and how far you have given your words in the matter. But so far as I now see of thee, I think I might love thee well if we can but hit it off as to temper."[Pg 28]

Hallgerda said, "I know you are men of value and strength, you brothers. I also know that I will be much better married now than before; but what I really want to know is what you've already discussed about the match, and how committed you are to it. From what I see of you now, I think I could care for you well if we can just get along in terms of personality."[Pg 28]

So Glum himself told her all about the bargain, and left nothing out, and then he asked Hauskuld and Hrut whether he had repeated it right. Hauskuld said he had; and then Hallgerda said—"Ye have dealt so well with me in this matter, my father and Hrut, that I will do what ye advise, and this bargain shall be struck as ye have settled it".

So Glum told her all about the deal, leaving nothing out, and then he asked Hauskuld and Hrut if he had said it correctly. Hauskuld said he had; and then Hallgerda said, "You have handled this well for me in this matter, my father and Hrut, so I will take your advice, and this deal will be made as you’ve arranged it."

Then Hrut said—"Methinks it were best that Hauskuld and I should name witnesses, and that Hallgerda should betroth herself, if the Lawman thinks that right and lawful".

Then Hrut said, "I think it would be best for Hauskuld and me to name witnesses, and for Hallgerda to betroth herself, if the Lawman believes that’s right and lawful."

"Right and lawful it is," says Thorarin.

"That's completely fair and legal," says Thorarin.

After that Hallgerda's goods were valued, and Glum was to lay down as much against them, and they were to go shares, half and half, in the whole. Then Glum bound himself to Hallgerda as his betrothed, and they rode away home south; but Hauskuld was to keep the wedding-feast at his house. And now all is quiet till men ride to the wedding.

After that, Hallgerda's property was appraised, and Glum was supposed to contribute the same amount, so they would split everything equally. Then Glum made a commitment to Hallgerda as his fiancée, and they rode home to the south; meanwhile, Hauskuld was set to host the wedding feast at his place. Now, everything is calm until the guests ride to the wedding.


CHAPTER XIV.

GLUM'S WEDDING.

Those brothers gathered together a great company, and they were all picked men. They rode west to the dales and came to Hauskuldstede, and there they found a great gathering to meet them. Hauskuld and Hrut, and their friends, filled one bench, and the bridegroom the other. Hallgerda sat upon the cross-bench on the dais, and behaved well. Thiostolf went about with his axe raised in air, and no one seemed to know that he was there, and so the wedding went off well. But when the feast was over, Hallgerda went away south with Glum and his brothers. So when they came south to Varmalek, Thorarin asked Hallgerda if she would undertake the housekeeping, "No, I will not," she said. Hallgerda kept her temper down that winter, and they liked her well enough. But when the spring came, the brothers talked about their property, and Thorarin said—"I will give up to you the house at Varmalek, for that is readiest to your hand, and I will go down south to Laugarness and live there, but Engey we will have both of us in common".

Those brothers gathered a large group of people, and they were all chosen men. They traveled west to the valleys and arrived at Hauskuldstede, where they found a big gathering waiting for them. Hauskuld and Hrut, along with their friends, filled one bench, while the groom occupied the other. Hallgerda sat on the cross-bench at the dais and behaved herself. Thiostolf walked around with his axe raised in the air, and no one seemed to notice he was there, so the wedding went smoothly. After the feast, Hallgerda left south with Glum and his brothers. When they reached Varmalek, Thorarin asked Hallgerda if she would handle the housekeeping. "No, I won't," she replied. Hallgerda managed to keep her temper in check during the winter, and they got along well enough. But when spring arrived, the brothers discussed their property, and Thorarin said, "I will give you the house at Varmalek since that is easiest for you, and I will move south to Laugarness to live there, but we will share Engey."

Glum was willing enough to do that. So Thorarin went[Pg 29] down to the south of that district, and Glum and his wife stayed behind there, and lived in the house at Varmalek.

Glum was more than willing to do that. So Thorarin went[Pg 29] down to the south of that area, while Glum and his wife stayed behind and lived in the house at Varmalek.

Now Hallgerda got a household about her; she was prodigal in giving, and grasping in getting. In the summer she gave birth to a girl. Glum asked her what name it was to have.

Now Hallgerda had a household around her; she was generous in giving and greedy in getting. In the summer, she gave birth to a girl. Glum asked her what name they would give her.

"She shall be called after my father's mother, and her name shall be Thorgerda," for she came down from Sigurd Fafnir's-bane on the father's side, according to the family pedigree.

"She will be named after my grandmother, and her name will be Thorgerda," because she descended from Sigurd Fafnir's-bane on her father's side, according to the family tree.

So the maiden was sprinkled with water, and had this name given her, and there she grew up, and got like her mother in looks and feature. Glum and Hallgerda agreed well together, and so it went on for a while. About that time these tidings were heard from the north and Bearfirth, how Swan had rowed out to fish in the spring, and a great storm came down on him from the east, and how he was driven ashore at Fishless, and he and his men were there lost. But the fishermen who were at Kalback thought they saw Swan go into the fell at Kalbackshorn, and that he was greeted well; but some spoke against that story, and said there was nothing in it. But this all knew that he was never seen again either alive or dead. So when Hallgerda heard that, she thought she had a great loss in her mother's brother. Glum begged Thorarin to change lands with him, but he said he would not; "but," said he, "if I outlive you, I mean to have Varmalek to myself". When Glum told this to Hallgerda, she said, "Thorarin has indeed a right to expect this from us".

So the girl was sprinkled with water and given that name, and she grew up to look just like her mother. Glum and Hallgerda got along well, and things went smoothly for a while. Around that time, news came from the north and Bearfirth that Swan had gone out to fish in the spring when a huge storm hit him from the east, causing him and his crew to wash ashore at Fishless, where they were lost. However, the fishermen at Kalback thought they saw Swan head into the mountains at Kalbackshorn, and that he was welcomed there; but some doubted this story and said it wasn't true. Yet everyone knew he was never seen again, either alive or dead. When Hallgerda heard this, she felt she had suffered a significant loss with the disappearance of her uncle. Glum asked Thorarin to trade lands with him, but he refused, saying, "If I outlive you, I plan to keep Varmalek for myself." When Glum shared this with Hallgerda, she replied, "Thorarin does have a right to expect that from us."


CHAPTER XV.

THIOSTOLF GOES TO GLUM'S HOUSE.

Thiostolf had beaten one of Hauskuld's house-carles, so he drove him away. He took his horse and weapons, and said to Hauskuld—

Thiostolf had fought one of Hauskuld's men, so he chased him off. He took his horse and weapons and said to Hauskuld—

"Now, I will go away and never come back."

"Now, I'm going to leave and never return."

"All will be glad at that," says Hauskuld.

"Everyone will be happy about that," says Hauskuld.

Thiostolf rode till he came to Varmalek, and there he got[Pg 30] a hearty welcome from Hallgerda, and not a bad one from Glum. He told Hallgerda how her father had driven him away, and begged her to give him her help and countenance. She answered him by telling him she could say nothing about his staying there before she had seen Glum about it.

Thiostolf rode until he arrived at Varmalek, where he received a warm welcome from Hallgerda, and a decent one from Glum. He explained to Hallgerda how her father had forced him to leave and asked for her support and backing. She replied that she couldn't say anything about his staying there until she had spoken to Glum about it.

"Does it go well between you?" he says.

"Are things good between you?" he asks.

"Yes," she says, "our love runs smooth enough."

"Yeah," she says, "our love is going pretty well."

After that she went to speak to Glum, and threw her arms round his neck and said—

After that, she went to talk to Glum, wrapped her arms around his neck, and said—

"Wilt thou grant me a boon which I wish to ask of thee?"

"Will you grant me a request that I want to ask of you?"

"Grant it I will," he says, "if it be right and seemly; but what is it thou wishest to ask?"

"Sure, I will," he says, "if it makes sense and is appropriate; but what is it that you want to ask?"

"Well," she said, "Thiostolf has been driven away from the west, and what I want thee to do is to let him stay here; but I will not take it crossly if it is not to thy mind."

"Well," she said, "Thiostolf has been pushed out from the west, and what I want you to do is let him stay here; but I won’t be upset if that’s not what you want."

Glum said—"Now that thou behavest so well, I will grant thee thy boon; but I tell thee, if he takes to any ill he shall be sent off at once".

Glum said, "Now that you're behaving so well, I'll grant you your wish; but I warn you, if he acts up in any way, he'll be kicked out immediately."

She goes then to Thiostolf and tells him, and he answered—

She goes to Thiostolf and tells him, and he replies—

"Now, thou art still good, as I had hoped."

"Now, you are still good, just as I hoped."

After that he was there, and kept himself down a little white, but then it was the old story, he seemed to spoil all the good he found; for he gave way to no one save to Hallgerda alone, but she never took his side in his brawls with others. Thorarin, Glum's brother, blamed him for letting him be there, and said ill luck would come of it, and all would happen as had happened before if he were there. Glum answered him well and kindly, but still kept on in his own way.

After that, he was there and seemed a bit pale, but then it was the same old story—he always ended up ruining the good he found. He only relented to Hallgerda, but she never supported him during his fights with others. Thorarin, Glum's brother, criticized him for allowing him to be there and warned that bad luck would follow. He said everything would play out like it had before if he stayed. Glum responded to him politely, but he still continued to do things his way.


CHAPTER XVI.

GLUM'S SHEEP HUNT.

Now once on a time when autumn came, it happened that men had hard work to get their flocks home, and many of Glum's wethers were missing. Then Glum said to Thiostolf—

Now once upon a time when autumn arrived, it turned out that men had a tough time bringing their flocks home, and many of Glum's sheep were missing. Then Glum said to Thiostolf—

"Go thou up on the fell with my house-carles and see if ye cannot find out anything about the sheep."[Pg 31]

"Go up on the hill with my men and see if you can find out anything about the sheep."[Pg 31]

"'Tis no business of mine," says Thiostolf, "to hunt up sheep, and this one thing is quite enough to hinder it. I won't walk in thy thralls' footsteps. But go thyself, and then I'll go with thee."

"'It's not my business," says Thiostolf, "to round up sheep, and this one thing is more than enough to get in the way. I won't follow in the footsteps of your servants. But you go ahead, and then I'll go with you."

About this they had many words. The weather was good, and Hallgerda was sitting out of doors. Glum went up to her and said—

About this, they had a lot to say. The weather was nice, and Hallgerda was sitting outside. Glum approached her and said—

"Now Thiostolf and I have had a quarrel, and we shall not live much longer together." And so he told her all that they had been talking about.

"Now Thiostolf and I have had a fight, and we won't be living together much longer." And so he explained to her everything they had been discussing.

Then Hallgerda spoke up for Thiostolf, and they had many words about him. At last Glum gave her a blow with his hand, and said—

Then Hallgerda defended Thiostolf, and they exchanged many words about him. Finally, Glum hit her with his hand and said—

"I will strive no longer with thee," and with that he went away.

"I won't argue with you anymore," and with that, he walked away.

Now she loved him much, and could not calm herself, but wept out loud. Thiostolf went up to her and said—

Now she loved him deeply and couldn’t calm down, so she cried out loud. Thiostolf approached her and said—

"This is sorry sport for thee, and so it must not be often again."

"This is a sorry situation for you, and it shouldn't happen again."

"Nay," she said, "but thou shalt not avenge this, nor meddle at all whatever passes between Glum and me."

"Nah," she said, "but you shouldn't take revenge for this or get involved in anything that happens between Glum and me."

He went off with a spiteful grin.

He walked away with a malicious grin.


CHAPTER XVII.

GLUM'S SLAYING.

Now Glum called men to follow him, and Thiostolf got ready and went with them. So they went up South Reykiardale and then up along by Baugagil and so south to Crossfell. But some of his band he sent to the Sulafells, and they all found very many sheep. Some of them, too, went by way of Scoradale, and it came about at last that those twain, Glum and Thiostolf, were left alone together. They went south from Crossfell and found there a flock of wild sheep, and they went from the south towards the fell, and tried to drive them down; but still the sheep got away from them up on the fell. Then each began to scold the other, and Thiostolf said at last that Glum had no strength save to tumble about in Hallgerda's arms.[Pg 32]

Now Glum called the men to follow him, and Thiostolf got ready and went with them. They headed up South Reykiardale, then along Baugagil, and continued south to Crossfell. Some of his group he sent to the Sulafells, where they discovered a lot of sheep. A few of them also took the route through Scoradale, and eventually, only Glum and Thiostolf were left together. They traveled south from Crossfell and found a flock of wild sheep. They moved from the south toward the fell and tried to drive the sheep down, but the sheep escaped up onto the fell. Then they started arguing, and Thiostolf finally said that Glum had no strength except to roll around in Hallgerda's arms.[Pg 32]

Then Glum said—

Then Glum said—

"'A man's foes are those of his own house.' Shall I take upbraiding from thee, runaway thrall as thou art?"

"'A man's enemies are those within his own home.' Should I accept insults from you, you runaway servant?"

Thiostolf said—

Thiostolf said—

"Thou shalt soon have to own that I am no thrall, for I will not yield an inch to thee."

"You'll soon have to admit that I'm not your servant, because I won't give in at all."

Then Glum got angry, and cut at him with his hand-axe, but he threw his axe in the way, and the blow fell on the haft with a downward stroke and bit into it about the breadth of two fingers. Thiostolf cut at him at once with his axe, and smote him on the shoulder, and the stroke hewed asunder the shoulderbone and collarbone, and the wound bled inwards. Glum grasped at Thiostolf with his left hand so fast that he fell; but Glum could not hold him, for death came over him. Then Thiostolf covered his body with stones, and took off his gold ring. Then he went straight to Varmalek. Hallgerda was sitting out of doors, and saw that his axe was bloody. He said—

Then Glum got angry and swung his hand axe at him, but he blocked it with his own axe. The blow hit the handle at an angle and dug into it about the width of two fingers. Thiostolf immediately swung his axe at him, striking him on the shoulder, and the blow shattered the shoulder bone and collarbone, causing the wound to bleed inward. Glum tried to grab Thiostolf with his left hand so forcefully that he fell, but Glum couldn’t hold onto him because he was dying. Thiostolf then covered his body with stones and took his gold ring. After that, he went straight to Varmalek. Hallgerda was sitting outside and saw that his axe was bloody. He said—

"I know not what thou wilt think of it, but I tell thee Glum is slain."

"I don't know what you'll think about it, but I tell you Glum is dead."

"That must be thy deed?" she says.

"Is that your doing?" she asks.

"So it is," he says.

"That’s right," he says.

She laughed and said—

She laughed and said—

"Thou dost not stand for nothing in this sport."

"You don't stand for nothing in this sport."

"What thinkest thou is best to be done now?" he asked.

"What do you think is the best thing to do now?" he asked.

"Go to Hrut, my father's brother," she said, "and let him see about thee."

"Go to Hrut, my dad's brother," she said, "and let him take care of you."

"I do not know," says Thiostolf, "whether this is good advice; but still I will take thy counsel in this matter."

"I don't know," says Thiostolf, "if this is good advice; but I will still take your advice on this."

So he took his horse, and rode west to Hrutstede that night. He binds his horse at the back of the house, and then goes round to the door, and gives a great knock. After that he walks round the house, north about. It happened that Hrut was awake. He sprang up at once, and put on his jerkin and pulled on his shoes. Then he took up his sword, and wrapped a cloak about his left arm, up as far as the elbow. Men woke up just as he went out; there he saw a tall stout man at the back of the house, and knew it was Thiostolf. Hrut asked him what news.

So he took his horse and rode west to Hrutstede that night. He tied his horse at the back of the house, then walked around to the front door and knocked loudly. After that, he walked around the house to the north. It turned out that Hrut was awake. He jumped up immediately, put on his jerkin, and slipped on his shoes. Then he grabbed his sword and wrapped a cloak around his left arm up to the elbow. Men woke up just as he stepped outside; there he saw a tall, sturdy guy at the back of the house and recognized it was Thiostolf. Hrut asked him what was going on.

"I tell thee Glum is slain," says Thiostolf.

"I’m telling you, Glum is dead," says Thiostolf.

"Who did the deed?" says Hrut.

"Who did it?" asks Hrut.

"I slew him," says Thiostolf.

"I killed him," says Thiostolf.

"Why rodest thou hither?" says Hrut.[Pg 33]

"Why have you come here?" says Hrut.[Pg 33]

"Hallgerda sent me to thee," says Thiostolf.

"Hallgerda sent me to you," says Thiostolf.

"Then she has no hand in this deed," says Hrut, and drew his sword. Thiostolf saw that, and would not be behind hand, so he cuts at Hrut at once. Hrut got out of the way of the stroke by a quick turn, and at the same time struck the back of the axe so smartly with a side-long blow of his left hand, that it flew out of Thiostolf's grasp. Then Hrut made a blow with the sword in his right hand at Thiostolf's leg, just above the knee, and cut it almost off so that it hung by a little piece, and sprang in upon him at the same time, and thrust him hard back. After that he smote him on the head, and dealt him his death-blow. Thiostolf fell down on his back at full length, and then out came Hrut's men, and saw the tokens of the deed. Hrut made them take Thiostolf away, and throw stones over his body, and then he went to find Hauskuld, and told him of Glum's slaying, and also of Thiostolf's. He thought it harm that Glum was dead and gone, but thanked him for killing Thiostolf. A little while after, Thorarin Ragi's brother hears of his brother Glum's death, then he rides with eleven men behind him west to Hauskuldstede, and Hauskuld welcomed him with both hands, and he is there the night. Hauskuld sent at once for Hrut to come to him, and he went at once, and next day they spoke much of the slaying of Glum, and Thorarin said—"Wilt thou make me any atonement for my brother, for I have had a great loss?"

"Then she has no part in this act," Hrut said, drawing his sword. Thiostolf noticed this and immediately attacked Hrut. Hrut dodged the blow with a quick turn and simultaneously struck the back of the axe with a sharp side swipe of his left hand, sending it flying out of Thiostolf's grip. Hrut then swung his sword at Thiostolf's leg, just above the knee, nearly severing it, so it hung on by a bit of flesh, and he lunged at him with force, pushing him back. After that, Hrut struck him on the head, delivering a fatal blow. Thiostolf fell flat on his back, and Hrut’s men emerged, witnessing the aftermath. Hrut instructed them to remove Thiostolf’s body and cover it with stones, then went to find Hauskuld to tell him about Glum's death and also Thiostolf's. He regretted Glum's passing but was thankful for the death of Thiostolf. Shortly after, Thorarin, Ragi’s brother, learned of Glum’s death, rode with eleven men to Hauskuldstede, and was warmly welcomed by Hauskuld, spending the night there. Hauskuld immediately sent for Hrut, who arrived right away, and the next day they discussed Glum's killing at length. Thorarin said, “Will you make any amends for my brother? I have suffered a great loss.”

Hauskuld answered—"I did not slay thy brother, nor did my daughter plot his death; but as soon as ever Hrut knew it he slew Thiostolf".

Hauskuld answered, "I didn’t kill your brother, and my daughter didn’t plan his death; but as soon as Hrut found out, he killed Thiostolf."

Then Thorarin held his peace, and thought the matter had taken a bad turn. But Hrut said—"Let us make his journey good; he has indeed had a heavy loss, and if we do that we shall be well spoken of. So let us give him gifts, and then he will be our friend ever afterwards."

Then Thorarin stayed silent, believing the situation had turned for the worse. But Hrut said, “Let’s make his journey better; he has truly suffered a lot, and if we do this, people will speak highly of us. So, let’s give him gifts, and then he will be our friend forever.”

So the end of it was that those brothers gave him gifts, and he rode back south. He and Hallgerda changed homesteads in the spring, and she went south to Laugarness and he to Varmalek. And now Thorarin is out of the story.[Pg 34]

So in the end, those brothers gave him gifts, and he headed back south. He and Hallgerda switched farms in the spring; she went south to Laugarness and he to Varmalek. And now Thorarin is out of the story.[Pg 34]


CHAPTER XVIII.

FIDDLE MORD'S DEATH.

Now it must be told how Fiddle Mord took a sickness and breathed his last; and that was thought great scathe. His daughter Unna took all the goods he left behind him. She was then still unmarried the second time. She was very lavish, and unthrifty of her property; so that her goods and ready money wasted away, and at last she had scarce anything left but land and stock.

Now it needs to be told how Fiddle Mord got sick and passed away, which was considered a significant loss. His daughter Unna inherited all the belongings he left behind. At that time, she was still unmarried for the second time. She was very extravagant and careless with her wealth, so her possessions and cash quickly dwindled, and eventually, she barely had anything left except for land and livestock.


CHAPTER XIX.

GUNNAR COMES INTO THE STORY.

There was a man whose name was Gunnar. He was one of Unna's kinsmen, and his mother's name was Rannveig. Gunnar's father was named Hamond. Gunnar Hamond's son dwelt at Lithend, in the Fleetlithe. He was a tall man in growth, and a strong man—best skilled in arms of all men. He could cut or thrust or shoot if he chose as well with his left as with his right hand, and he smote so swiftly with his sword, that three seemed to flash through the air at once. He was the best shot with the bow of all men, and never missed his mark. He could leap more than his own height, with all his war-gear, and as far backwards as forwards. He could swim like a seal, and there was no game in which it was any good for anyone to strive with him; and so it has been said that no man was his match. He was handsome of feature, and fair skinned. His nose was straight, and a little turned up at the end. He was blue-eyed and bright-eyed, and ruddy-cheeked. His hair thick, and of good hue, and hanging down in comely curls. The most courteous of men was he, of sturdy frame and strong will, bountiful and gentle, a fast friend, but hard to please when making them. He was wealthy in goods. His brother's name was Kolskegg; he was a tall strong man, a noble fellow, and undaunted in everything. Another brother's name was Hjort; he was then in his childhood. Orm Skogarnef was a base-born brother of Gunnar's; he does not come into this story. Arnguda was the name of Gunnar's sister. Hroar, the priest at Tongue, had her to wife.[Pg 35]

There was a man named Gunnar. He was one of Unna's relatives, and his mother's name was Rannveig. Gunnar's father was named Hamond. Gunnar Hamond's son lived at Lithend, in the Fleetlithe. He was a tall and strong man, the best skilled in weapons among all men. He could cut, thrust, or shoot equally well with either hand, and he struck so quickly with his sword that it seemed like three were flashing through the air at once. He was the best archer of all and never missed his target. He could leap higher than his own height while wearing all his armor and could jump as far backward as forward. He could swim like a seal, and there was no game where anyone could compete with him; it was said that no man could match him. He was handsome, with fair skin. His nose was straight and slightly turned up at the end. He had blue, bright eyes, and ruddy cheeks. His hair was thick and nicely colored, falling in attractive curls. He was the most courteous man, with a sturdy frame and strong will, generous and kind, a loyal friend, but hard to please when making friends. He was wealthy. His brother was named Kolskegg; he was also tall, strong, noble, and fearless in everything. Another brother was named Hjort; he was still a child at that time. Orm Skogarnef was a half-brother of Gunnar's; he doesn’t relate to this story. Gunnar's sister was named Arnguda. Hroar, the priest at Tongue, married her.[Pg 35]


CHAPTER XX.

OF NJAL AND HIS CHILDREN.

There was a man whose name was Njal. He was the son of Thorgeir Gelling, the son of Thorolf. Njal's mother's name was Asgerda. Njal dwelt at Bergthorsknoll in the land-isles; he had another homestead on Thorolfsfell. Njal was wealthy in goods, and handsome of face; no beard grew on his chin. He was so great a lawyer, that his match was not to be found. Wise too he was, and foreknowing and foresighted.[7] Of good counsel, and ready to give it, and all that he advised men was sure to be the best for them to do. Gentle and generous, he unravelled every man's knotty points who came to see him about them. Bergthora was his wife's name; she was Skarphedinn's daughter, a very high-spirited, brave-hearted woman, but somewhat hard-tempered. They had six children, three daughters and three sons, and they all come afterwards into this story.

There was a man named Njal. He was the son of Thorgeir Gelling, who was the son of Thorolf. Njal's mother's name was Asgerda. Njal lived at Bergthorsknoll in the Land Islands; he also had another home at Thorolfsfell. Njal was well-off and handsome; he didn't have a beard. He was such an exceptional lawyer that no one could match him. He was wise, insightful, and had a knack for predicting the future. He offered great advice, and whatever he suggested was always the best course of action. Kind and generous, he helped anyone who came to him with their problems. His wife's name was Bergthora; she was the daughter of Skarphedinn, a spirited and brave woman, though a bit tough-tempered. They had six children—three daughters and three sons—and all of them will appear later in this story.


CHAPTER XXI.

UNNA GOES TO SEE GUNNAR.

Now it must be told how Unna had lost all her ready money. She made her way to Lithend, and Gunnar greeted his kinswoman well. She stayed there that night, and the next morning they sat out of doors and talked. The end of their talk was that she told him how heavily she was pressed for money.

Now it must be explained how Unna lost all her cash. She went to Lithend, and Gunnar welcomed his relative warmly. She spent the night there, and the next morning they sat outside and chatted. Their conversation ended with her telling him how much she was struggling for money.

"This is a bad business," he said.

"This is a bad deal," he said.

"What help wilt thou give me out of my distress?" she asked.

"What help will you give me in my distress?" she asked.

He answered—"Take as much money as thou needest from what I have out at interest".

He answered, "Take as much money as you need from what I have invested."

"Nay," she said, "I will not waste thy goods."

"Nah," she said, "I won’t waste your stuff."

"What then dost thou wish?"[Pg 36]

"What do you wish?"[Pg 36]

"I wish thee to get back my goods out of Hrut's hands," she answered.

"I want you to get my things back from Hrut," she replied.

"That, methinks, is not likely," said he, "when thy father could not get them back, and yet he was a great lawyer, but I know little about law."

"That, I don't think, is likely," he said, "since your father couldn't get them back, and he was a great lawyer, but I don't know much about law."

She answered—"Hrut pushed that matter through rather by boldness than by law; besides, my father was old, and that was why men thought it better not to drive things to the uttermost. And now there is none of my kinsmen to take this suit up if thou hast not daring enough."

She replied, "Hrut handled that situation more with courage than with the law; also, my father was elderly, and that’s the reason people believed it was wiser not to push things too far. And now, none of my relatives are here to take on this case if you don’t have the guts."

"I have courage enough," he replied, "to get these goods back; but I do not know how to take the suit up."

"I have enough courage," he replied, "to get these goods back; but I don’t know how to proceed with the lawsuit."

"Well!" she answered, "go and see Njal of Bergthorsknoll, he will know how to give thee advice. Besides, he is a great friend of thine."

"Well!" she replied, "go see Njal of Bergthorsknoll; he’ll know how to give you advice. Plus, he’s a good friend of yours."

"'Tis like enough he will give me good advice, as he gives it to every one else," says Gunnar.

"'He's probably going to give me good advice, just like he does with everyone else," says Gunnar.

So the end of their talk was, that Gunnar undertook her cause, and gave her the money she needed for her housekeeping, and after that she went home.

So at the end of their conversation, Gunnar took on her case and gave her the money she needed for her household expenses, and after that, she went home.

Now Gunnar rides to see Njal, and he made him welcome, and they began to talk at once.

Now Gunnar rides to see Njal, and he welcomes him, and they start talking right away.

Then Gunnar said—"I am come to seek a bit of good advice from thee".

Then Gunnar said, "I’ve come to ask for some good advice from you."

Njal replied—"Many of my friends are worthy of this, but still I think I would take more pains for none than for thee".

Njal replied, "A lot of my friends deserve this, but honestly, I think I would put in more effort for you than anyone else."

Gunnar said—"I wish to let thee know that I have undertaken to get Unna's goods back from Hrut".

Gunnar said, "I want to let you know that I've taken it upon myself to get Unna's belongings back from Hrut."

"A very hard suit to undertake," said Njal, "and one very hazardous how it will go; but still I will get it up for thee in the way I think likeliest to succeed, and the end will be good if thou breakest none of the rules I lay down; if thou dost, thy life is in danger."

"A very tough task to take on," said Njal, "and it's quite risky how it will turn out; but still, I'll prepare it for you in the way I think is most likely to succeed, and it will end well if you don't break any of the rules I set. If you do, your life will be in danger."

"Never fear; I will break none of them," said Gunnar.

"Don’t worry; I won’t break any of them," said Gunnar.

Then Njal held his peace for a little while, and after that he spoke as follows:[Pg 37]

Then Njal stayed quiet for a moment, and after that, he said: [Pg 37]


CHAPTER XXII.

NJAL'S ADVICE.

"I have thought over the suit, and it will do so. Thou shalt ride from home with two men at thy back. Over all thou shalt have a great rough cloak, and under that, a russet kirtle of cheap stuff, and under all, thy good clothes. Thou must take a small axe in thy hand, and each of you must have two horses, one fat, the other lean. Thou shalt carry hardware and smith's work with thee hence, and ye must ride off early to-morrow morning, and when ye are come across Whitewater westwards, mind and slouch thy hat well over thy brows. Then men will ask who is this tall man, and thy mates shall say—'Here is Huckster Hedinn the Big, a man from Eyjafirth, who is going about with smith's work for sale'. This Hedinn is ill-tempered and a chatterer—a fellow who thinks he alone knows everything. Very often he snatches back his wares, and flies at men if everything is not done as he wishes. So thou shalt ride west to Borgarfirth offering all sorts of wares for sale, and be sure often to cry off thy bargains, so that it will be noised abroad that Huckster Hedinn is the worst of men to deal with, and that no lies have been told of his bad behaviour. So thou shalt ride to Northwaterdale, and to Hrutfirth, and Laxriverdale, till thou comest to Hauskuldstede. There thou must stay a night, and sit in the lowest place, and hang thy head down. Hauskuld will tell them all not to meddle nor make with Huckster Hedinn, saying he is a rude unfriendly fellow. Next morning thou must be off early and go to the farm nearest Hrutstede. There thou must offer thy goods for sale, praising up all that is worst, and tinkering up the faults. The master of the house will pry about and find out the faults. Thou must snatch the wares away from him, and speak ill to him. He will say—'Twas not to be hoped that thou wouldst behave well to him, when thou behavest ill to every one else. Then thou shalt fly at him, though it is not thy wont, but mind and spare thy strength, that thou mayest not be found out. Then a man will be sent to Hrutstede to tell Hrut he had best come and part you. He will come at once and ask thee to his house, and thou must accept his offer. Thou shalt greet Hrut, and he will answer well. A place will be given thee on the lower bench[Pg 38] over against Hrut's high-seat. He will ask if thou art from the North, and thou shalt answer that thou art a man of Eyjafirth. He will go on to ask if there are very many famous men there. 'Shabby fellows enough and to spare,' thou must answer. 'Dost thou know Reykiardale and the parts about?' he will ask. To which thou must answer—'I know all Iceland by heart'.

"I’ve thought about the plan, and it’ll work. You’ll leave home with two men behind you. You’ll wear a big, rough cloak, and underneath that, a simple russet kirtle, and beneath it all, your best clothes. Take a small axe in your hand, and each of you should have two horses, one fat and one lean. You’ll carry hardware and smith’s goods with you, and you need to set off early tomorrow morning. When you reach Whitewater heading west, make sure to pull your hat down low over your face. Then people will ask who this tall man is, and your companions will say, ‘Here’s Huckster Hedinn the Big, a man from Eyjafirth, traveling to sell smith’s goods.’ This Hedinn is grumpy and a chatterbox—someone who thinks he knows everything. He often yanks back his goods and gets angry if things don’t go his way. So, you’ll ride west to Borgarfirth, offering all sorts of things for sale, and make sure to often back out of deals, so it spreads that Huckster Hedinn is the worst man to deal with, and that none of the stories about his bad behavior are lies. You’ll ride through Northwaterdale, Hrutfirth, and Laxriverdale until you reach Hauskuldstede. Stay there for a night, sitting in the lowest place and keeping your head down. Hauskuld will warn everyone not to mess with Huckster Hedinn, saying he’s a rude, unfriendly guy. The next morning, you need to get up early and head to the nearest farm to Hrutstede. There, you’ll offer your goods for sale, hyping up all the worst stuff and covering up the flaws. The owner will check things out and find the faults. You need to grab the goods back from him and speak poorly to him. He’ll say, ‘It’s not surprising you’d treat him poorly when you treat everyone else that way.’ Then, you should confront him, even though it’s not your style, but be careful not to overdo it so you don’t get caught. After that, someone will be sent to Hrutstede to tell Hrut he should come and break things up. He’ll come right away and invite you to his home, which you must accept. Greet Hrut, and he’ll respond nicely. You’ll be given a place on the lower bench[Pg 38] across from Hrut’s high seat. He’ll ask if you’re from the North, and you’ll say you’re from Eyjafirth. He’ll ask if there are many famous people there. You should reply, ‘Plenty of shabby fellows, to be sure.’ He’ll ask, ‘Do you know Reykiardale and the surrounding areas?’ To which you’ll say, ‘I know all of Iceland by heart.’"

"Are there any stout champions left in Reykiardale?' he will ask. 'Thieves and scoundrels,' thou shalt answer. Then Hrut will smile and think it sport to listen. You two will go on to talk of the men in the Eastfirth Quarter, and thou must always find something to say against them. At last your talk will come to Rangrivervale, and then thou must say, there is small choice of men left in those parts since Fiddle Mord died. At the same time sing some stave to please Hrut, for I know thou art a skald. Hrut will ask what makes thee say there is never a man to come in Mord's place; and then thou must answer, that he was so wise a man and so good a taker up of suits, that he never made a false step in upholding his leadership. He will ask—'Dost thou know how matters fared between me and him?'

"Are there any strong champions left in Reykiardale?" he will ask. "Thieves and scoundrels," you will answer. Then Hrut will smile and think it's amusing to listen. You two will continue talking about the guys in the Eastfirth Quarter, and you must always find something to say against them. Eventually, your conversation will turn to Rangrivervale, and then you must say that there aren’t many good men left in that area since Fiddle Mord died. At the same time, sing a verse to please Hrut, because I know you are a poet. Hrut will ask why you say there isn’t anyone to take Mord's place; and then you must answer that he was such a wise man and so good at handling disputes that he never made a wrong move in maintaining his leadership. He will ask, "Do you know how things went between me and him?"

"'I know all about it,' thou must reply, 'he took thy wife from thee, and thou hadst not a word to say.'

"'I know all about it,' you must reply, 'he took your wife from you, and you didn't have a word to say.'"

"Then Hrut will ask—'Dost thou not think it was some disgrace to him when he could not get back his goods, though he set the suit on foot?'

"Then Hrut will ask—'Don’t you think it was disgraceful for him when he couldn’t get his belongings back, even though he started the lawsuit?'"

"'I can answer thee that well enough,' thou must say, 'Thou challengedst him to single combat; but he was old, and so his friends advised him not to fight with thee, and then they let the suit fall to the ground.'

"I can answer you that easily," you should say, "You challenged him to a duel; but he was old, and his friends advised him not to fight you, so they dropped the case."

"'True enough," Hrut will say. 'I said so, and that passed for law among foolish men; but the suit might have been taken up again at another Thing if he had the heart.'

"'That's true," Hrut will say. 'I said that, and foolish people accepted it as law; but the case could have been brought up again at another gathering if he had the guts.'

"'I know all that,' thou must say.

"I know all that," you must say.

"Then he will ask—'Dost thou know anything about law?"

"Then he will ask—'Do you know anything about law?"

"'Up in the North I am thought to know something about it,' thou shalt say. 'But still I should like thee to tell me how this suit should be taken up.'

"'Up in the North, people think I know something about it,' you should say. 'But I’d still like you to tell me how this matter should be handled.'"

"'What suit dost thou mean?' he will ask.

"'What suit do you mean?' he will ask."

"'A suit,' thou must answer, 'which does not concern me. I want to know how a man must set to work who wishes to get back Unna's dower.'[Pg 39]

"'A suit,' you must answer, 'that doesn't involve me. I want to know how a man should proceed if he wants to reclaim Unna's dowry.'[Pg 39]

"Then Hrut will say—'In this suit I must be summoned so that I can hear the summons, or I must be summoned here in my lawful house'.

"Then Hrut will say—'In this case, I need to be officially notified so that I can hear the summons, or I must be notified here in my rightful home'."

"'Recite the summons, then,' thou must say, and I will say it after thee.'

"'Recite the summons, then,' you must say, and I will repeat it after you.'"

"Then Hrut will summon himself; and mind and pay great heed to every word he says. After that Hrut will bid thee repeat the summons, and thou must do so, and say it all wrong, so that no more than every other word is right.

"Then Hrut will call for himself; and you should pay close attention to everything he says. After that, Hrut will ask you to repeat the call, and you must do it, but get it all wrong, so that only every other word is correct."

"Then Hrut will smile and not mistrust thee, but say that scarce a word is right. Thou must throw the blame on thy companions, and say they put thee out, and then thou must ask him to say the words first, word by word, and to let thee say the words after him. He will give thee leave, and summon himself in the suit, and thou shalt summon after him there and then, and this time say every word right. When it is done, ask Hrut if that were rightly summoned, and he will answer 'there is no flaw to be found in it'. Then thou shalt say in a loud voice, so that thy companions may hear—

"Then Hrut will smile and trust you, but will say that hardly a word is correct. You need to blame your companions and say they messed you up, and then you should ask him to say the words first, word by word, and let you repeat them after him. He will agree and represent himself in the case, and you will follow his lead right then and there, making sure to say every word correctly. Once it's done, ask Hrut if that was summoned correctly, and he will answer, 'there's nothing wrong with it.' Then you should say in a loud voice, so your companions can hear—"

"'I summon thee in the suit which Unna Mord's daughter has made over to me with her plighted hand.'

"'I call on you in the case that Unna Mord's daughter has transferred to me with her promised hand.'"

"But when men are sound asleep, you shall rise and take your bridles and saddles, and tread softly, and go out of the house, and put your saddles on your fat horses in the fields, and so ride off on them, but leave the others behind you. You must ride up into the hills away from the home pastures and stay there three nights, for about so long will they seek you. After that ride home south, riding always by night and resting by day. As for us we will then ride this summer to the Thing, and help thee in thy suit." So Gunnar thanked Njal, and first of all rode home.

"But when the men are fast asleep, you should get up, grab your bridles and saddles, move quietly, and leave the house. Put your saddles on your strong horses in the fields, and ride off on them, leaving the others behind. You need to head up into the hills away from the pasture near home and stay there for three nights, because that’s how long they’ll be looking for you. After that, ride home to the south, always at night and resting during the day. As for us, we will ride to the Thing this summer and help you with your case." So Gunnar thanked Njal and rode home first.


CHAPTER XXIII.

HUCKSTER HEDINN.

Gunnar rode from home two nights afterwards, and two men with him; they rode along until they got on Bluewoodheath, and then men on horseback met them and asked who that tall man might be of whom so little was seen. But his com[Pg 40]panions said it was Huckster Hedinn. Then the others said a worse was not to be looked for behind, when such a man as he went before. Hedinn at once made as though he would have set upon them, but yet each went their way. So Gunnar went on doing everything as Njal had laid it down for him, and when he came to Hauskuldstede he stayed there the night, and thence he went down the dale till he came to the next farm to Hrutstede. There he offered his wares for sale, and Hedinn fell at once upon the farmer. This was told to Hrut, and he sent for Hedinn, and Hedinn went at once to see Hrut, and had a good welcome. Hrut seated him over against himself, and their talk went pretty much as Njal had guessed; but when they came to talk of Rangrivervale, and Hrut asked about the men there, Gunnar sung this stave—

Gunnar rode away from home two nights later, accompanied by two men. They traveled until they reached Bluewoodheath, where they were met by some men on horseback who inquired about the tall man who was barely visible. Gunnar's companions claimed he was Huckster Hedinn. The others remarked that nothing worse could be expected behind such a man leading the way. Hedinn then appeared ready to confront them, but ultimately, they all went their separate ways. Gunnar continued to follow all the advice Njal had given him. Upon arriving at Hauskuldstede, he spent the night there, and then he made his way down the valley until he reached the farm next to Hrutstede. There, he offered his goods for sale, and Hedinn immediately attacked the farmer. This was reported to Hrut, who sent for Hedinn. Hedinn promptly went to see Hrut and received a warm welcome. Hrut seated him right across from himself, and their conversation proceeded much as Njal had predicted. But when they began discussing Rangrivervale and Hrut asked about the men there, Gunnar recited this verse—

Men in sooth are slow to find,—
So the people speak by stealth,
Often this hath reached my ears,—
All through Rangar's rolling vales.
Still I trow that Fiddle Mord,
Tried his hand in fight of yore;
Sure was never gold-bestower,
Such a man for might and wit.

Men are indeed slow to comprehend,
So people whisper,
I've heard this before often,
Across Rangar's rolling hills.
Still, I believe that Fiddle Mord, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
Once fought courageously in battles long ago;
He was truly a generous man,
A strong and clever man.

Then Hrut said, "Thou art a skald, Hedinn. But hast thou never heard how things went between me and Mord?" Then Hedinn sung another stave—

Then Hrut said, "You're a skald, Hedinn. But haven't you ever heard about what happened between me and Mord?" Then Hedinn sang another verse—

Once I ween I heard the rumour,
How the Lord of rings[8] bereft thee;
From thine arms earth's offspring[9] tearing,
Trickful he and trustful thou.
Then the men, the buckler-bearers,
Begged the mighty gold-begetter,
Sharp sword oft of old he reddened,
Not to stand in strife with thee.

I once thought I heard a rumor,
Regarding how the Lord of the Rings__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ captivated you;
Tearing earth's children __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ from your arms,
Deceitful him and trusting you.
Then the men, the warriors,
Begged the powerful gold-maker,
His sharp sword was stained with blood in the past,
Not to fight with you.

So they went on, till Hrut, in answer told him how the suit must be taken up, and recited the summons. Hedinn repeated it all wrong, and Hrut burst out laughing, and had no mistrust. Then he said, Hrut must summon once more, and Hrut did so. Then Hedinn repeated the summons a second time, and this time right, and called his companions to witness how he summoned Hrut in a suit which Unna Mord's daughter had made over to him with her plighted hand. At night he went to sleep like other men, but as soon[Pg 41] as ever Hrut was sound asleep, they took their clothes and arms, and went out and came to their horses, and rode off across the river, and so up along the bank by Hiardarholt till the dale broke off among the hills, and so there they are upon the fells between Laxriverdale and Hawkdale, having got to a spot where no one could find them unless he had fallen on them by chance.

So they continued until Hrut explained how the case should be brought forward and recited the summons. Hedinn got it all wrong, and Hrut laughed, not suspecting anything. Then he said Hrut needed to summon him again, and Hrut did just that. Hedinn repeated the summons a second time, this time correctly, and called his companions to witness how he summoned Hrut regarding the case that Unna Mord's daughter had transferred to him with her pledged hand. That night, he went to sleep like everyone else, but as soon as Hrut was sound asleep, they took their clothes and weapons, went outside, and headed to their horses. They rode across the river and up along the bank by Hiardarholt until they reached the valley that opens up among the hills, and there they were on the hills between Laxriverdale and Hawkdale, having found a spot where no one could discover them unless by chance.

Hauskuld wakes up that night at Hauskuldstede, and roused all his household, "I will tell you my dream," he said. "I thought I saw a great bear go out of this house, and I knew at once this beast's match was not to be found; two cubs followed him, wishing well to the bear, and they all made for Hrutstede, and went into the house there. After that I woke. Now I wish to ask if any of you saw aught about yon tall man."

Hauskuld wakes up that night at Hauskuldstede and gathers everyone in his household. "I want to share my dream," he says. "I dreamed I saw a huge bear leave this house, and I instantly knew there was no match for this creature. Two cubs followed him, showing their loyalty to the bear, and they all headed toward Hrutstede, entering the house there. Then I woke up. Now I want to know if any of you noticed anything about that tall man over there."

Then one man answered him—"I saw how a golden fringe and a bit of scarlet cloth peeped out at his arm, and on his right arm he had a ring of gold".

Then one man replied to him, "I saw a golden fringe and a bit of red cloth sticking out from his arm, and on his right arm, he had a gold ring."

Hauskuld said—"This beast is no man's fetch, but Gunnar's of Lithend, and now methinks I see all about it. Up! let us ride to Hrutstede." And they did so. Hrut lay in his locked bed, and asks who have come there? Hauskuld tells who he is, and asked what guests might be there in the house.

Hauskuld said, “This beast isn’t anyone's but Gunnar’s from Lithend, and now I think I understand everything. Let’s ride to Hrutstede.” And they did. Hrut was lying in his locked bed and asked who was there. Hauskuld introduced himself and asked what guests were in the house.

"Only Huckster Hedinn is here," says Hrut.

"Only Huckster Hedinn is here," Hrut says.

"A broader man across the back, it will be, I fear," says Hauskuld, "I guess here must have been Gunnar of Lithend."

"A bigger guy across the back, I’m afraid," says Hauskuld, "I think this must have been Gunnar of Lithend."

"Then there has been a pretty trial of cunning," says Hrut.

"Then there has been quite a clever trial," says Hrut.

"What has happened?" says Hauskuld.

"What happened?" says Hauskuld.

"I told him how to take up Unna's suit, and I summoned myself and he summoned after, and now he can use this first step in the suit, and it is right in law."

"I explained to him how to proceed with Unna's case, and I called myself in, and he followed suit, so now he can use this initial step in the case, and it's legally valid."

"There has, indeed, been a great falling off of wit on one side," said Hauskuld, "and Gunnar cannot have planned it all by himself; Njal must be at the bottom of this plot, for there is not his match for wit in all the land."

"There’s definitely been a big drop in cleverness on one side," said Hauskuld, "and Gunnar can't have come up with all of this on his own; Njal must be behind this scheme because there’s no one else in the entire country who’s as witty as he is."

Now they look for Hedinn, but he is already off and away; after that they gathered folk, and looked for them three days, but could not find them. Gunnar rode south from the fell to Hawkdale and so east of Skard, and north to Holtbeaconheath, and so on until he got home.[Pg 42]

Now they searched for Hedinn, but he had already taken off; after that, they gathered people and searched for three days but couldn’t find them. Gunnar rode south from the mountain to Hawkdale and then east of Skard, and north to Holtbeaconheath, and continued on until he got home.[Pg 42]


CHAPTER XXIV.

GUNNAR AND HRUT STRIVE AT THE THING.

Gunnar rode to the Althing, and Hrut and Hauskuld rode thither too with a very great company. Gunnar pursues his suit, and began by calling on his neighbours to bear witness, but Hrut and his brother had it in their minds to make an onslaught on him, but they mistrusted their strength.

Gunnar rode to the Althing, and so did Hrut and Hauskuld, along with a large group. Gunnar pushed forward with his case and started by asking his neighbors to witness it, but Hrut and his brother were planning to attack him, although they doubted their own strength.

Gunnar next went to the court of the men of Broadfirth, and bade Hrut listen to his oath and declaration of the cause of the suit, and to all the proofs which he was about to bring forward. After that he took his oath, and declared his case. After that he brought forward his witnesses of the summons, along with his witnesses that the suit had been handed over to him. All this time Njal was not at the court. Now Gunnar pursued his suit till he called on the defendant to reply. Then Hrut took witness, and said the suit was naught, and that there was a flaw in the pleading; he declared that it had broken down because Gunnar had failed to call those three witnesses which ought to have been brought before the court. The first, that which was taken before the marriage-bed, the second, before the man's door, the third, at the Hill of Laws. By this time Njal was come to the court and said the suit and pleading might still he kept alive if they chose to strive in that way.

Gunnar then went to the court of the people of Broadfirth and asked Hrut to listen to his oath and the reasons for his case, along with all the evidence he was about to present. After that, he took his oath and explained his situation. He then brought forward his witnesses to support the summons, along with witnesses proving that the case had been assigned to him. During this time, Njal was not present at the court. Gunnar continued his case until he called the defendant to respond. Hrut then gave his statement and claimed the case was invalid, arguing that there was a flaw in the arguments; he stated the case was weak because Gunnar had failed to bring three specific witnesses to the court. The first was supposed to be called before the marriage bed, the second at the man’s door, and the third at the Hill of Laws. By this time, Njal had arrived at the court and said that the case could still be pursued if they chose to fight it that way.

"No," says Gunnar, "I will not have that; I will do the same to Hrut as he did to Mord my kinsman;—or, are those brothers Hrut and Hauskuld so near that they may hear my voice?"

"No," says Gunnar, "I won't accept that; I will do to Hrut what he did to my relative Mord;—or are Hrut and Hauskuld so close that they can hear me?"

"Hear it we can," says Hrut. "What dost thou wish?"

"Hear it we can," says Hrut. "What do you want?"

Gunnar said—"Now all men here present be ear-witnesses, that I challenge thee Hrut to single combat, and we shall fight to-day on the holm, which is here in Axewater. But if thou wilt not fight with me, then pay up all the money this very day."

Gunnar said—"Now everyone here present listen up, I challenge you, Hrut, to a duel, and we will fight today on the island here in Axewater. But if you refuse to fight me, then pay me all the money today."

After that Gunnar sung a stave—

After that, Gunnar sang a verse—

Yes, so must it be, this morning—
Now my mind is full of fire—
Hrut with me on yonder island
Raises roar of helm and shield.
All that hear my words bear witness,
Warriors grasping Woden's guard,
Unless the wealthy wight down payeth
Dower of wife with flowing veil.
[Pg 43]

Yes, it has to be this way this morning—
Now my mind is buzzing with energy—
Hrut is with me on that island.
Creating a clamor of helmets and shields.
Anyone who hears what I say can confirm,
Warriors under Woden's protection,
Unless the rich guy coughs up the money.
The bride price for the wife with the flowing veil.
[Pg 43]

After that Gunnar went away from the court with all his followers. Hrut and Hauskuld went home too, and the suit was never pursued nor defended from that day forth. Hrut said, as soon as he got inside the booth, "This has never happened to me before, that any man has offered me combat and I have shunned it".

After that, Gunnar left the court with all his followers. Hrut and Hauskuld went home as well, and the case was never pursued or defended from that day on. Hrut said, as soon as he stepped inside the booth, "I've never experienced anything like this before, where a man has challenged me to a fight and I backed down."

"Then thou must mean to fight," says Hauskuld, "but that shall not be if I have my way; for thou comest no nearer to Gunnar than Mord would have come to thee, and we had better both of us pay up the money to Gunnar."

"Then you must mean to fight," Hauskuld says, "but that won't happen if I have anything to say about it; because you won’t get any closer to Gunnar than Mord would have gotten to you, and it would be better for both of us to just pay up the money to Gunnar."

After that the brothers asked the householders of their own country what they would lay down, and they one and all said they would lay down as much as Hrut wished.

After that, the brothers asked the people in their hometown what they would contribute, and they all said they would give as much as Hrut wanted.

"Let us go then," says Hauskuld, "to Gunner's booth, and pay down the money out of hand." That was told to Gunnar, and he went out into the doorway of the booth, and Hauskuld said—

"Let’s go then," says Hauskuld, "to Gunner's booth and pay the money right away." This was shared with Gunnar, who stepped out into the doorway of the booth, and Hauskuld said—

"Now it is thine to take the money."

"Now it's yours to take the money."

Gunnar said—

Gunnar said—

"Pay it down, then, for I am ready to take it."

"Pay it off, then, because I’m ready to take it."

So they paid down the money truly out of hand, and then Hauskuld said—"Enjoy it now, as thou hast gotten it". Then Gunnar sang another stave—

So they paid the money right away, and then Hauskuld said—"Enjoy it now that you have it." Then Gunnar sang another verse—

Men who wield the blade of battle
Hoarded wealth may well enjoy,
Guileless gotten this at least,
Golden meed I fearless take;
But if we for woman's quarrel,
Warriors born to brandish sword,
Glut the wolf with manly gore,
Worse the lot of both would be.

Soldiers in combat
Might enjoy their saved wealth,
At least they earn it fairly,
I confidently take my golden prize;
But if we stand up for a woman's honor,
Warriors destined to wield a sword,
Feed the wolf with masculine blood,
Both would be worse off because of it.

Hrut answered—"Ill will be thy meed for this".

Hrut replied, "You will get bad karma for this."

"Be that as it may," says Gunnar.

"That said," says Gunnar.

Then Hauskuld and his brother went home to their booth, and he had much upon his mind, and said to Hrut—

Then Hauskuld and his brother went back to their booth, and he had a lot on his mind, and said to Hrut—

"Will this unfairness of Gunnar's never be avenged?"

"Will Gunnar's unfairness ever be avenged?"

"Not so," says Hrut; "'twill be avenged on him sure enough, but we shall have no share nor profit in that vengeance. And after all it is most likely that he will turn to our stock to seek for friends."

"Not really," Hrut says; "it will definitely be avenged on him, but we won't have any part or benefit from that revenge. And after all, it’s likely that he will look to our family for friends."

After that they left off speaking of the matter. Gunnar showed Njal the money, and he said—"The suit has gone off well".

After that, they stopped talking about it. Gunnar showed Njal the money, and he said, "The case went really well."

"Ay," says Gunnar, "but it was all thy doing."[Pg 44]

"Yeah," says Gunnar, "but it was all your fault."[Pg 44]

Now men rode home from the Thing, and Gunnar got very great honour from the suit. Gunnar handed over all the money to Unna, and would have none of it, but said he thought he ought to look for more help from her and her kin hereafter than from other men. She said, so it should be.

Now the men rode home from the Thing, and Gunnar received a lot of honor from the suit. Gunnar gave all the money to Unna and didn’t want to keep any of it, but said he thought he should seek more support from her and her family in the future than from other people. She agreed, saying that it should be so.


CHAPTER XXV.

UNNA'S SECOND WEDDING.

There was a man named Valgard, he kept house at Hof by Rangriver, he was the son of Jorund the Priest, and his brother was Wolf Aurpriest. Those brothers. Wolf Aurpriest, and Valgard the guileful, set off to woo Unna, and she gave herself away to Valgard without the advice of any of her kinsfolk. But Gunnar and Njal, and many others thought ill of that, for he was a cross-grained man and had few friends. They begot between them a son, whose name was Mord, and he is long in this story. When he was grown to man's estate, he worked ill to his kinsfolk, but worst of all to Gunnar. He was a crafty man in his temper, but spiteful in his counsels.

There was a man named Valgard who lived at Hof by Rangriver. He was the son of Jorund the Priest, and his brother was Wolf Aurpriest. Those brothers, Wolf Aurpriest and Valgard the tricky, set out to win over Unna, and she chose to be with Valgard without consulting any of her relatives. However, Gunnar, Njal, and many others disapproved of this because he was a difficult man and had few friends. They had a son named Mord, who plays a big role in this story. When he grew up, he caused problems for his family, especially for Gunnar. He was crafty in his demeanor but malicious in his advice.

Now we will name Njal's sons. Skarphedinn was the eldest of them. He was a tall man in growth and strong withal; a good swordsman; he could swim like a seal, the swiftest-footed of men, and bold and dauntless; he had a great flow of words and quick utterance; a good skald too; but still for the most part he kept himself well in hand; his hair was dark brown, with crisp curly locks; he had good eyes; his features were sharp, and his face ashen pale, his nose turned up and his front teeth stuck out, and his mouth was very ugly. Still he was the most soldier-like of men.

Now we’ll introduce Njal's sons. Skarphedinn was the oldest. He was tall and strong; a skilled swordsman who could swim like a seal, the fastest of men, and fearless. He was also very articulate and quick with words, a good poet as well. However, for the most part, he kept himself in check. His hair was dark brown with tight curls, his eyes were good, his features were sharp, and his face was pale. His nose was upturned, his front teeth stuck out, and his mouth was quite unattractive. Still, he was the most soldierly of men.

Grim was the name of Njal's second son. He was fair of face and wore his hair long. His hair was dark, and he was comelier to look on than Skarphedinn. A tall strong man.

Grim was the name of Njal's second son. He was good-looking and had long hair. His hair was dark, and he was more attractive than Skarphedinn. A tall, strong man.

Helgi was the name of Njal's third son. He too was fair of face and had fine hair. He was a strong man and well-skilled in arms. He was a man of sense and knew well how to behave. They were all unwedded at that time, Njal's sons.

Helgi was the name of Njal's third son. He was also good-looking and had nice hair. He was a strong guy and skilled in fighting. He was sensible and knew how to act appropriately. At that time, all of Njal's sons were unmarried.

Hauskuld was the fourth of Njal's sons. He was base-born. His mother was Rodny, and she was Hauskuld's daughter, the sister of Ingialld of the Springs.[Pg 45]

Hauskuld was the fourth of Njal's sons. He was born out of wedlock. His mother was Rodny, who was Hauskuld's daughter, the sister of Ingialld of the Springs.[Pg 45]

Njal asked Skarphedinn one day if he would take to himself a wife. He bade his father settle the matter. Then Njal asked for his hand Thorhilda, the daughter of Ranvir of Thorolfsfell, and that was why they had another homestead there after that. Skarphedinn got Thorhilda, but he stayed still with his father to the end. Grim wooed Astrid of Deepback; she was a widow and very wealthy. Grim got her to wife, and yet lived on with Njal.

Njal asked Skarphedinn one day if he would consider getting married. He told his father to take care of it. Then Njal asked for the hand of Thorhilda, the daughter of Ranvir from Thorolfsfell, which is why they ended up with another homestead there later. Skarphedinn married Thorhilda, but he continued to live with his father until the end. Grim pursued Astrid of Deepback; she was a wealthy widow. Grim married her, but still lived with Njal.


CHAPTER XXVI.

OF ASGRIM AND HIS CHILDREN.

There was a man named Asgrim. He was Ellidagrim's son. The brother of Asgrim Ellidagrim's son was Sigfus.

There was a man named Asgrim. He was the son of Ellidagrim. Asgrim's brother, son of Ellidagrim, was Sigfus.

Asgrim had two sons, and both of them were named Thorhall. They were both hopeful men. Grim was the name of another of Asgrim's sons, and Thorhalla was his daughter's name. She was the fairest of women, and well behaved.

Asgrim had two sons, and both of them were named Thorhall. They were both optimistic men. Grim was the name of another one of Asgrim's sons, and Thorhalla was his daughter's name. She was the most beautiful of women and well-mannered.

Njal came to talk with his son Helgi, and said, "I have thought of a match for thee, if thou wilt follow my advice".

Njal came to talk with his son Helgi and said, "I've thought of a match for you, if you'll take my advice."

"That I will surely," says he, "for I know that thou both meanest me well, and canst do well for me; but whither hast thou turned thine eyes?"

"Definitely," he says, "because I know you mean well and can do good things for me; but where have you directed your gaze?"

"We will go and woo Asgrim Ellidagrim's son's daughter, for that is the best choice we can make."

"We're going to go and win over Asgrim Ellidagrim's granddaughter, because that's the best choice we can make."


CHAPTER XXVII.

HELGI NJAL'S SON'S WOOING.

A little after they rode out across Thurso water, and fared till they came into Tongue. Asgrim was at home, and gave them a hearty welcome; and they were there that night. Next morning they began to talk, and then Njal raised the question of the wooing, and asked for Thorhalla for his son Helgi's hand. Asgrim answered that well, and said there were no men with whom he would be more willing to make[Pg 46] this bargain than with them. They fell a-talking then about terms, and the end of it was that Asgrim betrothed his daughter to Helgi, and the bridal day was named. Gunnar was at that feast, and many other of the best men. After the feast Njal offered to foster in his house Thorhall, Asgrim's son, and he was with Njal long after. He loved Njal more than his own father. Njal taught him law, so that he became the greatest lawyer in Iceland in those days.

A little after they crossed Thurso Water, they traveled on until they reached Tongue. Asgrim was home and greeted them warmly, and they stayed there that night. The next morning, they started discussing things, and Njal brought up the topic of marriage, asking for Thorhalla's hand for his son Helgi. Asgrim responded positively, saying there were no men he would prefer to make this deal with than them. They talked about the terms, and in the end, Asgrim agreed to betroth his daughter to Helgi, and they set a date for the wedding. Gunnar was at that celebration, along with many other prominent men. After the feast, Njal offered to take Thorhall, Asgrim's son, into his home as a foster son, and he stayed with Njal for a long time. He loved Njal more than his own father. Njal taught him the law, making him the greatest lawyer in Iceland at that time.


CHAPTER XXVIII.

HALLVARD COMES OUT TO ICELAND.

There came a ship out from Norway, and ran into Arnbæl's Oyce,[10] and the master of the ship was Hallvard, the white, a man from the Bay.[11] He went to stay at Lithend, and was with Gunnar that winter, and was always asking him to fare abroad with him. Gunnar spoke little about it, but yet said more unlikely things might happen; and about spring he went over to Bergthorsknoll to find out from Njal whether he thought it a wise step in him to go abroad.

A ship came in from Norway and landed at Arnbæl's Oyce,[10] and the captain of the ship was Hallvard the White, a man from the Bay.[11] He stayed at Lithend and spent the winter with Gunnar, always urging him to travel abroad with him. Gunnar didn't say much about it, but he did comment that more unlikely things could happen; and around spring, he went over to Bergthorsknoll to ask Njal if he thought it would be a good idea for him to go abroad.

"I think it is wise," says Njal; "they will think thee there an honourable man, as thou art."

"I think it's smart," says Njal; "they will see you as an honorable man, just like you are."

"Wilt thou perhaps take my goods into thy keeping while I am away, for I wish my brother Kolskegg to fare with me; but I would that thou shouldst see after my household along with my mother."

"Will you maybe take care of my things while I'm gone? I want my brother Kolskegg to come with me, but I want you to look after my household along with my mom."

"I will not throw anything in the way of that," says Njal; "lean on me in this thing as much as thou likest."

"I won't stand in the way of that," Njal says; "count on me for this as much as you want."

"Good go with thee for thy words," says Gunnar, and he rides then home.

"Good luck to you for your words," says Gunnar, and he rides home.

The Easterling [the Norseman Hallvard] fell again to talk with Gunnar that he should fare abroad. Gunnar asked if he[Pg 47] had ever sailed to other lands? He said he had sailed to every one of them that lay between Norway and Russia, and so, too, I have sailed to Biarmaland.[12]

The Easterling [the Norseman Hallvard] started talking with Gunnar again about going abroad. Gunnar asked if he had ever traveled to other lands. He replied that he had sailed to every place between Norway and Russia, and he had also been to Biarmaland.[12]

"Wilt thou sail with me eastward ho?" says Gunnar.

"Will you sail with me eastward?" says Gunnar.

"That I will of a surety," says he.

"Of course I will," he says.

Then Gunnar made up his mind to sail abroad with him. Njal took all Gunnar's goods into his keeping.

Then Gunnar decided to sail abroad with him. Njal took all of Gunnar's belongings into his care.


CHAPTER XXIX.

GUNNAR GOES ABROAD.

So Gunnar fared abroad, and Kolskegg with him. They sailed first to Tönsberg,[13] and were there that winter. There had then been a shift of rulers in Norway, Harold Grayfell was then dead, and so was Gunnhillda. Earl Hacon the Bad, Sigurd's son, Hacon's son, Gritgarth's son, then ruled the realm. The mother of Hacon was Bergliot, the daughter of Earl Thorir. Her mother was Olof harvest-heal. She was Harold Fair-hair's daughter.

So Gunnar traveled abroad, along with Kolskegg. They first sailed to Tönsberg,[13] and spent the winter there. At that time, there had been a change in leadership in Norway; Harold Grayfell had died, as had Gunnhillda. Earl Hacon the Bad, son of Sigurd and grandson of Gritgarth, was now in charge of the realm. Hacon's mother was Bergliot, daughter of Earl Thorir. Her mother was Olof harvest-heal, who was the daughter of Harold Fair-hair.

Hallvard asks Gunnar if he would make up his mind to go to Earl Hacon?

Hallvard asks Gunnar if he has decided to go to Earl Hacon.

"No; I will not do that," says Gunnar. "Hast thou ever a long-ship?"

"No; I won't do that," says Gunnar. "Do you ever have a longship?"

"I have two," he says.

"I have two," he says.

"Then I would that we two went on warfare; and let us get men to go with us."

"Then I wish that we both went to war; and let's gather some people to join us."

"I will do that," says Hallvard.

"I'll do that," Hallvard says.

After that they went to the Bay, and took with them two ships, and fitted them out thence. They had good choice of men, for much praise was said of Gunnar.

After that, they went to the Bay and took two ships with them, getting them ready from there. They had a good selection of people because everyone spoke highly of Gunnar.

"Whither wilt thou first fare?" says Gunnar.

"Where do you want to go first?" says Gunnar.

"I wish to go south-east to Hisingen, to see my kinsman Oliver," says Hallvard.

"I want to go southeast to Hisingen to visit my relative Oliver," Hallvard says.

"What dost thou want of him?" says Gunnar.

"What do you want from him?" says Gunnar.

He answered—"He is a fine brave fellow, and he will be sure to get us some more strength for our voyage".[Pg 48]

He replied, "He's a really brave guy, and he'll definitely help us get more strength for our journey."[Pg 48]

"Then let us go thither," says Gunnar.

"Then let’s go there," says Gunnar.

So, as soon as they were "boun," they held on east to Hisingen, and had there a hearty welcome. Gunnar had only been there a short time ere Oliver made much of him. Oliver asks about his voyage, and Hallvard says that Gunnar wishes to go a-warfaring to gather goods for himself.

So, as soon as they were "boun," they headed east to Hisingen, where they received a warm welcome. Gunnar had only been there a short while when Oliver took a liking to him. Oliver asked about his journey, and Hallvard mentioned that Gunnar wanted to go on an adventure to gather wealth for himself.

"There's no use thinking of that," says Oliver, "when ye have no force."

"There's no point in thinking about that," says Oliver, "when you have no strength."

"Well," says Hallvard, "then you may add to it."

"Well," Hallvard says, "then you can add to it."

"So I do mean to strengthen Gunnar somewhat," says Oliver; "and though thou reckonest thyself my kith and kin, I think there is more good in him."

"So I really do intend to strengthen Gunnar a bit," says Oliver; "and even though you consider yourself my family, I believe there's more good in him."

"What force, now, wilt thou add to ours?" he asks.

"What force will you add to ours now?" he asks.

"Two long-ships, one with twenty, and the other with thirty seats for rowers."

"Two longships, one with twenty seats and the other with thirty seats for rowers."

"Who shall man them?" asks Hallvard.

"Who will man them?" asks Hallvard.

"I will man one of them with my own house-carles, and the freemen around shall man the other. But still I have found out that strife has come into the river, and I know not whether ye two will be able to get away; for they are in the river."

"I'll staff one of them with my own household warriors, and the free men around will handle the other. But I’ve discovered that conflict has arisen in the river, and I’m not sure if the two of you will be able to escape; because they are in the river."

"Who?" says Hallvard.

"Who?" Hallvard asks.

"Brothers twain," says Oliver; "one's name is Vandil and the other's Karli, sons of Sjolf the Old, east away out of Gothland."

"Two brothers," says Oliver; "one's name is Vandil and the other's Karli, sons of Sjolf the Old, far east from Gothland."

Hallvard told Gunnar that Oliver had added some ships to theirs, and Gunnar was glad at that. They busked them for their voyage thence, till they were "all-boun". Then Gunnar and Hallvard went before Oliver, and thanked him; he bade them fare warily for the sake of those brothers.

Hallvard told Gunnar that Oliver had added some ships to theirs, and Gunnar was happy about that. They prepared for their voyage until they were "all-boun." Then Gunnar and Hallvard went to Oliver and thanked him; he advised them to be careful for the sake of those brothers.


CHAPTER XXX.

GUNNAR GOES A-SEA-ROVING.

So Gunnar held on out of the river, and he and Kolskegg were both on board one ship. But Hallvard was on board another. Now, they see the ships before them, and then Gunnar spoke, and said—

So Gunnar held on out of the river, and he and Kolskegg were both on the same ship. But Hallvard was on another ship. Now, they see the ships ahead of them, and then Gunnar spoke and said—

"Let us be ready for anything if they turn towards us! but else let us have nothing to do with them."[Pg 49]

"Let's be prepared for anything if they approach us! But otherwise, let's avoid any involvement with them."[Pg 49]

So they did that, and made all ready on board their ships. The others patted their ships asunder, and made a fareway between the ships. Gunnar fared straight on between the ships, but Vandil caught up a grappling-iron, and cast it between their ships and Gunnar's ship, and began at once to drag it towards him.

So they did that and got everything ready on their ships. The others pulled their ships apart and created a pathway between them. Gunnar sailed straight through the gap between the ships, but Vandil grabbed a grappling hook, threw it between their ships and Gunnar's, and immediately started pulling it toward him.

Oliver had given Gunnar a good sword; Gunnar now drew it, and had not yet put on his helm. He leapt at once on the forecastle of Vandil's ship, and gave one man his death-blow. Karli ran his ship alongside the other side of Gunnar's ship, and hurled a spear athwart the deck, and aimed at him about the waist. Gunnar sees this, and turned him about so quickly, that no eye could follow him, and caught the spear with his left hand, and hurled it back at Karli's ship, and that man got his death who stood before it. Kolskegg snatched up a grapnel and casts it at Karli's ship, and the fluke fell inside the hold, and went out through one of the planks, and in rushed the coal-blue sea, and all the men sprang on board other ships.

Oliver had given Gunnar a great sword; Gunnar now drew it, and he hadn't put on his helmet yet. He immediately jumped onto the forecastle of Vandil's ship and dealt a fatal blow to one man. Karli maneuvered his ship alongside Gunnar's ship and threw a spear across the deck, aiming at Gunnar's waist. Gunnar noticed this and turned so quickly that no one could follow his movement, catching the spear with his left hand and throwing it back at Karli's ship, killing the man who stood in its path. Kolskegg grabbed a grapnel and threw it at Karli's ship, and the fluke landed inside the hold, breaking through one of the planks, causing the deep blue sea to rush in, and all the men jumped onto other ships.

Now Gunnar leapt back to his own ship, and then Hallvard came up, and now a great battle arose. They saw now that their leader was unflinching, and every man did as well as he could. Sometimes Gunnar smote with the sword, and sometimes he hurled the spear, and many a man had his bane at his hand. Kolskegg backed him well. As for Karli, he hastened in a ship to his brother Vandil, and thence they fought that day. During the day Kolskegg took a rest on Gunnar's ship, and Gunnar sees that. Then he sung a song—

Now Gunnar jumped back onto his own ship, and then Hallvard came up, and a fierce battle broke out. They saw that their leader was fearless, and each man did his best. Sometimes Gunnar struck with the sword, and sometimes he threw the spear, and many a man met his end by his hand. Kolskegg supported him well. As for Karli, he quickly sailed to his brother Vandil, and together they fought that day. During the day, Kolskegg took a break on Gunnar's ship, and Gunnar noticed that. Then he sang a song—

For the eagle ravine-eager,
Raven of my race, to-day
Better surely hast thou catered,
Lord of gold, than for thyself;
Here the morn come greedy ravens,
Many a rill of wolf[14] to sup,
But thee burning thirst down-beareth,
Prince of battle's Parliament!

For the eager eagle in the valley,
Raven of my family, today
You must have done better,
Lord of gold, than for yourself;
In the morning, greedy ravens arrive,
Many streams of wolf__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ to drink,
But you are burdened by intense thirst,
King of the battle's council!

After that Kolskegg took a beaker full of mead, and drank it off and went on fighting afterwards; and so it came about that those brothers sprang up on the ship of Vandil and his brother, and Kolskegg went on one side, and Gunnar on the other. Against Gunnar came Vandil, and smote at once at him with his sword, and the blow fell on his shield. Gunnar[Pg 50] gave the shield a twist as the sword pierced it, and broke it short off at the hilt. Then Gunnar smote back at Vandil, and three swords seemed to be aloft, and Vandil could not see how to shun the blow. Then Gunnar cut both his legs from under him, and at the same time Kolskegg ran Karli through with a spear. After that they took great war spoil.

After that, Kolskegg grabbed a cup full of mead, drank it all, and jumped back into the fight. Soon enough, those brothers showed up on the ship of Vandil and his brother, with Kolskegg on one side and Gunnar on the other. Vandil charged at Gunnar and swung his sword, aiming for him, but the blow landed on Gunnar's shield. Gunnar[Pg 50] twisted the shield as the sword struck, breaking it off at the hilt. Then Gunnar retaliated against Vandil, and it looked like three swords were raised in the air, leaving Vandil with no way to dodge the attack. Gunnar then cut both of Vandil’s legs out from under him, and at the same time, Kolskegg ran Karli through with a spear. After that, they collected a significant amount of war spoils.

Thence they held on south to Denmark, and thence east to Smoland,[15] and had victory wherever they went. They did not come back in autumn. The next summer they held on to Reval, and fell in there with sea-rovers, and fought at once, and won the fight. After that they steered east to Osel,[16] and lay there somewhile under a ness. There they saw a man coming down from the ness above them; Gunnar went on shore to meet the man, and they had a talk. Gunnar asked him his name, and he said it was Tofi. Gunnar asked again what he wanted.

Then they headed south to Denmark, and from there east to Smoland,[15] and were victorious wherever they went. They didn't return in the autumn. The next summer, they went on to Reval, encountered sea raiders, and fought immediately, winning the battle. After that, they sailed east to Osel,[16] and stayed there for a while under a headland. There, they saw a man coming down from the headland above them; Gunnar went ashore to meet him, and they had a conversation. Gunnar asked for his name, and he replied that it was Tofi. Gunnar asked again what he wanted.

"Thee I want to see," says the man. "Two warships lie on the other side under the ness, and I will tell thee who command them: two brothers are the captains—one's name is Hallgrim, and the other's Kolskegg. I know them to be mighty men of war; and I know too that they have such good weapons that the like are not to be had. Hallgrim has a bill which he had made by seething-spells; and this is what the spells say, that no weapon shall give him his death-blow save that bill. That thing follows it too that it is known at once when a man is to be slain with that bill, for something sings in it so loudly that it may be heard a long way off—such a strong nature has that bill in it."

"I want to see you," says the man. "Two warships are on the other side under the headland, and I'll tell you who commands them: two brothers are the captains—one is named Hallgrim, and the other is Kolskegg. I know they are powerful warriors; and I also know that they have such excellent weapons that nothing like them can be found. Hallgrim possesses a weapon that he had crafted with magic spells; and these spells say that no weapon will deal him a fatal blow except that weapon. It’s also said that it’s clear when a man will be killed by that weapon because it sings so loudly that it can be heard from a distance—such a strong nature that weapon has."

Then Gunnar sang a song—

Then Gunnar sang a tune—

Soon shall I that spearhead seize,
And the bold sea-rover slay,
Him whose blows on headpiece ring,
Heaper up of piles of dead.
Then on Endil's courser[17] bounding,
O'er the sea-depths I will ride,
While the wretch who spells abuseth,
Life shall lose in Sigar's storm.[18]

Soon I will grab that spearhead,
And I will defeat the courageous sea raider,
The one whose strikes echo off helmets,
A collector of piles of the dead.
Then I will jump on Endil's horse__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Sailing over the depths of the ocean,
While the unhappy person who casts spells,
Will lose his life in Sigar's storm.[18]

"Kolskegg has a short sword; that is also the best of weapons. Force, too, they have—a third more than ye. They have also much goods, and have stowed them away on[Pg 51] land, and I know clearly where they are. But they have sent a spy-ship off the ness, and they know all about you. Now they are getting themselves ready as fast as they can; and as soon as they are 'boun,' they mean to run out against you. Now you have either to row away at once, or to busk yourselves as quickly as ye can; but if ye win the day, then I will lead you to all their store of goods."

"Kolskegg has a short sword, which is also the best weapon. They have strength, too—about a third more than you. They also have a lot of supplies, which they've hidden away on[Pg 51] land, and I know exactly where they are. But they've sent a spy ship off the cape, and they know everything about you. Now they’re preparing as quickly as they can, and as soon as they’re ready, they plan to come out against you. So you either need to row away immediately or get yourselves ready as fast as you can; but if you win the battle, I’ll lead you to all their supplies."

Gunnar gave him a golden finger-ring, and went afterwards to his men and told them that war-ships lay on the other side of the ness, "and they know all about us; so let us take to our arms, and busk us well, for now there is gain to be got".

Gunnar gave him a gold ring and then went to his men and told them that there were warships on the other side of the point, "and they know all about us; so let’s arm ourselves and prepare well, because there’s profit to be made now."

Then they busked them; and just when they were boun they see ships coming up to them. And now a fight sprung up between them, and they fought long, and many men fell. Gunnar slew many a man. Hallgrim and his men leapt on board Gunnar's ship, Gunnar turns to meet him, and Hallgrim thrust at him with his bill. There was a boom athwart the ship, and Gunnar leapt nimbly back over it, Gunnar's shield was just before the boom, and Hallgrim thrust his bill into it, and through it, and so on into the boom. Gunnar cut at Hallgrim's arm hard, and lamed the forearm, but the sword would not bite. Then down fell the bill, and Gunnar seized the bill, and thrust Hallgrim through, and then sang a song—

Then they fought them, and just when they were about to be overwhelmed, they saw ships approaching. A battle broke out between them, and they fought fiercely, causing many casualties. Gunnar killed many men. Hallgrim and his crew jumped onto Gunnar's ship, and Gunnar turned to face him while Hallgrim attacked with his weapon. There was a boom across the ship, and Gunnar quickly jumped over it. Gunnar’s shield was in front of the boom when Hallgrim struck it, driving his weapon into it and further into the boom. Gunnar struck Hallgrim's arm hard, injuring his forearm, but the sword didn’t penetrate. Then the weapon fell, and Gunnar grabbed it and stabbed Hallgrim, and then sang a song—

Slain is he who spoiled the people,
Lashing them with flashing steel:
Heard have I how Hallgrim's magic
Helm-rod forged in foreign land;
All men know, of heart-strings doughty,
How this bill hath come to me,
Deft in fight, the wolf's dear feeder.
Death alone us two shall part.

He's gone, the one who hurt the people,
Slashing them with sharp blades:
I've heard about Hallgrim's magic.
That created the helm rod in a different country;
Everyone knows, of strong emotions,
How this weapon has reached me,
Talented in combat, the favorite of wolves.
Only death will keep us apart.

And that vow Gunnar kept, in that he bore the bill while he lived. Those namesakes [the two Kolskeggs] fought together, and it was a near thing which would get the better of it. Then Gunnar came up, and gave the other Kolskegg his death-blow. After that the sea-rovers begged for mercy. Gunnar let them have that choice, and he let them also count the slain, and take the goods which the dead men owned, but he gave the others whom he spared their arms and their clothing, and bade them be off to the lands that fostered them. So they went off and Gunnar took all the goods that were left behind.

And Gunnar kept that promise by paying the price while he was alive. The two Kolskeggs fought together, and it was a close call as to who would come out on top. Then Gunnar showed up and struck the other Kolskegg with a fatal blow. After that, the sea raiders begged for mercy. Gunnar gave them that option and allowed them to count the dead and take the belongings of the fallen, but he gave the ones he spared their weapons and clothing, telling them to return to their homeland. So they left, and Gunnar took all the remaining goods.

Tofi came to Gunnar after the battle, and offered to lead him to that store of goods which the sea-rovers had stowed[Pg 52] away, and said that it was both better and larger than that which they had already got.

Tofi approached Gunnar after the battle and offered to take him to the stash of goods that the sea raiders had hidden[Pg 52]. He claimed it was both better and larger than what they already had.

Gunnar said he was willing to go, and so he went ashore, and Tofi before him, to a wood, and Gunnar behind him. They came to a place where a great heap of wood was piled together. Tofi says the goods were under there, then they tossed off the wood, and found under it both gold and silver, clothes and good weapons. They bore those goods to the ships, and Gunnar asks Tofi in what way he wished him to repay him.

Gunnar said he was up for going, so he went ashore, with Tofi ahead of him and Gunnar following behind. They reached a spot where a massive pile of wood was stacked. Tofi mentioned that the goods were underneath it, so they removed the wood and discovered both gold and silver, as well as clothes and quality weapons. They carried those items back to the ships, and Gunnar asked Tofi how he wanted him to repay him.

Tofi answered, "I am a Dansk man by race, and I wish thou wouldst bring me to my kinsfolk".

Tofi answered, "I am Danish by heritage, and I wish you would take me to my relatives."

Gunnar asks why he was there away east?

Gunnar asks why he was out there in the east?

"I was taken by sea-rovers," says Tofi, "and they put me on land here in Osel, and here I have been ever since."

"I was taken by pirates," Tofi says, "and they brought me ashore here in Osel, and I've been here ever since."


CHAPTER XXXI.

GUNNAR GOES TO KING HAROLD GORM'S SON AND EARL HACON.

Gunnar took Tofi on board, and said to Kolskegg and Hallvard, "Now we will hold our course for the north lands".

Gunnar brought Tofi on board and said to Kolskegg and Hallvard, "Now we’re heading for the north lands."

They were well pleased at that, and bade him have his way. So Gunnar sailed from the east with much goods. He had ten ships, and ran in with them to Heidarby in Denmark. King Harold Gorm's son was there up the country, and he was told about Gunnar, and how too that there was no man his match in all Iceland. He sent men to him to ask him to come to him, and Gunnar went at once to see the king, and the king made him a hearty welcome, and sat him down next to himself. Gunnar was there half a month. The king made himself sport by letting Gunnar prove himself in divers feats of strength against his men, and there were none that were his match even in one feat.

They were really happy about that and told him to go ahead. So Gunnar set sail from the east with a lot of goods. He had ten ships and arrived at Heidarby in Denmark. King Harold Gorm's son was up in the country, and he heard about Gunnar and how no one in all of Iceland could match him. He sent messengers to invite Gunnar to visit him, and Gunnar immediately went to see the king. The king warmly welcomed him and sat him down next to himself. Gunnar stayed there for half a month. The king entertained himself by having Gunnar showcase his strength against his men, and there was no one who could match him in even one challenge.

Then the king said to Gunnar, "It seems to me as though thy peer is not to be found far or near," and the king offered to get Gunnar a wife, and to raise him to great power if he would settle down there.

Then the king said to Gunnar, "It looks like your equal is nowhere to be found," and the king offered to find Gunnar a wife and elevate him to great power if he agreed to settle down there.

Gunnar thanked the king for his offer and said—"I will first of all sail back to Iceland to see my friends and kinsfolk".[Pg 53]

Gunnar thanked the king for his offer and said, “First, I’ll sail back to Iceland to see my friends and family.”[Pg 53]

"Then thou wilt never come back to us," says the king.

"Then you will never come back to us," says the king.

"Fate will settle that, lord," says Gunnar.

"Fate will take care of that, my lord," says Gunnar.

Gunnar gave the king a good long-ship, and much goods besides, and the king gave him a robe of honour, and golden-seamed gloves, and a fillet with a knot of gold on it, and a Russian hat.

Gunnar gave the king a great longship, along with a lot of other valuable items, and in return, the king gave him a robe of honor, golden-seamed gloves, a headband with a gold knot, and a Russian hat.

Then Gunnar fared north to Hisingen. Oliver welcomed him with both hands, and he gave back to Oliver his ships, with their lading, and said that was his share of the spoil. Oliver took the goods, and said Gunnar was a good man and true, and bade him stay with him some while. Hallvard asked Gunnar if he had a mind to go to see Earl Hacon. Gunnar said that was near his heart, "for now I am somewhat proved, but then I was not tried at all when thou badest me do this before".

Then Gunnar traveled north to Hisingen. Oliver greeted him warmly and returned Gunnar's ships along with their cargo, saying that was his share of the loot. Oliver accepted the goods, praising Gunnar as a good and honest man, and invited him to stay for a while. Hallvard asked Gunnar if he wanted to visit Earl Hacon. Gunnar replied that it was important to him, "because now I have been somewhat tested, but at that time I hadn't been tested at all when you asked me to do this before."

After that they fared north to Drontheim to see Earl Hacon, and he gave Gunnar a hearty welcome, and bade him stay with him that winter, and Gunnar took that offer, and every man thought him a man of great worth. At Yule the Earl gave him a gold ring.

After that, they headed north to Drontheim to visit Earl Hacon, who gave Gunnar a warm welcome and invited him to stay for the winter. Gunnar accepted, and everyone considered him a man of great value. At Yule, the Earl presented him with a gold ring.

Gunnar set his heart on Bergliota, the Earl's kinswoman, and it was often to be seen from the Earl's way, that he would have given her to him to wife if Gunnar had said anything about that.

Gunnar had his eyes on Bergliota, the Earl's relative, and it was clear to the Earl that he would have been willing to give her to Gunnar as a wife if Gunnar had ever mentioned it.


CHAPTER XXXII.

GUNNAR COMES OUT TO ICELAND.

When the spring came, the Earl asks Gunnar what course he meant to take. He said he would go to Iceland. The Earl said that had been a bad year for grain, "and there will be little sailing out to Iceland, but still thou shalt have meal and timber both in thy ship".

When spring arrived, the Earl asked Gunnar what plan he intended to pursue. He replied that he would go to Iceland. The Earl mentioned that it had been a tough year for grain, "and there won't be much sailing to Iceland, but you will still have flour and timber on your ship."

Gunnar fitted out his ship as early as he could, and Hallvard fared out with him and Kolskegg. They came out early in the summer, and made Arnbæl's Oyce before the Thing met.

Gunnar got his ship ready as soon as possible, and Hallvard set out with him and Kolskegg. They left early in the summer and reached Arnbæl's Oyce before the Thing convened.

Gunnar rode home from the ship, but got men to strip her and lay her up. But when they came home all men were[Pg 54] glad to see them. They were blithe and merry to their household, nor had their haughtiness grown while they were away.

Gunnar rode home from the ship, but got some men to strip her and store her. But when they arrived back, everyone was[Pg 54] happy to see them. They were cheerful and joyful in their home, and their pride hadn't increased while they were away.

Gunnar asks if Njal were at home; and he was told that he was at home; then he let them saddle his horse, and those brothers rode over to Bergthorsknoll.

Gunnar asked if Njal was at home, and he was told that he was; then he had them saddle his horse, and the brothers rode over to Bergthorsknoll.

Njal was glad at their coming, and begged them to stay there that night, and Gunnar told him of his voyages.

Njal was happy to see them and asked them to stay the night, and Gunnar shared stories about his travels.

Njal said he was a man of the greatest mark, "and thou hast been much proved; but still thou wilt be more tried hereafter; for many will envy thee".

Njal said he was a man of great significance, "and you have been tested a lot; but you will be tested even more in the future; for many will envy you."

"With all men I would wish to stand well," says Gunnar.

"With all people, I would like to have a good relationship," says Gunnar.

"Much bad will happen," says Njal, "and thou wilt always have some quarrel to ward off."

"Many bad things will happen," says Njal, "and you will always have some conflict to deal with."

"So be it, then," says Gunnar, "so that I have a good ground on my side."

"So be it, then," Gunnar says, "so that I have a solid reason on my side."

"So will it be too," says Njal, "if thou hast not to smart for others."

"So it will be," says Njal, "if you don't have to suffer for others."

Njal asked Gunnar if he would ride to the Thing. Gunnar said he was going to ride thither, and asks Njal whether he were going to ride; but he said he would not ride thither, "and if I had my will thou wouldst do the like".

Njal asked Gunnar if he was going to ride to the Thing. Gunnar said he planned to go there and asked Njal if he was also going to ride. Njal replied that he wouldn’t ride there, "and if I had my way, you wouldn’t either."

Gunnar rode home, and gave Njal good gifts, and thanked him for the care he had taken of his goods, Kolskegg urged him on much to ride to the Thing, saying, "There thy honour will grow, for many will flock to see thee there".

Gunnar rode home, gave Njal some great gifts, and thanked him for looking after his belongings. Kolskegg encouraged him to ride to the Thing, saying, "There you'll gain honor, as many will come to see you there."

"That has been little to my mind," says Gunnar, "to make a show of myself; but I think it good and right to meet good and worthy men."

"That hasn't crossed my mind much," says Gunnar, "to put on a show for myself; but I believe it's important and right to connect with good and worthy people."

Hallvard by this time was also come thither, and offered to ride to the Thing with them.

Hallvard had now also arrived there and offered to ride to the Thing with them.


CHAPTER XXXIII.

GUNNAR'S WOOING.

So Gunnar rode, and they all rode. But when they came to the Thing they were so well arrayed that none could match them in bravery; and men came out of every booth to wonder at them. Gunnar rode to the booths of the men of Rangriver, and was there with his kinsmen. Many men came to see[Pg 55] Gunnar, and ask tidings of him; and he was easy and merry to all men, and told them all they wished to hear.

So Gunnar rode, and everyone else did too. But when they arrived at the Thing, they looked so impressive that no one could compete with their bravery; people came out from every shelter to admire them. Gunnar went to the booths of the men from Rangriver, and he was there with his relatives. Many people came to see Gunnar and inquire about him; he was friendly and cheerful with everyone, sharing everything they wanted to know.

It happened one day that Gunnar went away from the Hill of Laws, and passed by the booths of the men from Mossfell; then he saw a woman coming to meet him, and she was in goodly attire; but when they met she spoke to Gunnar at once. He took her greeting well, and asks what woman she might be. She told him her name was Hallgerda, and said she was Hauskuld's daughter, Dalakoll's son. She spoke up boldly to him, and bade him tell her of his voyages; but he said he would not gainsay her a talk. Then they sat them down and talked. She was so clad that she had on a red kirtle, and had thrown over her a scarlet cloak trimmed with needlework down to the waist. Her hair came down to her bosom, and was both fair and full. Gunnar was clad in the scarlet clothes which King Harold Gorm's son had given him; he had also the gold ring on his arm which Earl Hacon had given him.

It happened one day that Gunnar left the Hill of Laws and walked past the stalls of the men from Mossfell; then he saw a woman approaching him, dressed nicely. When they met, she greeted him right away. He returned her greeting and asked who she was. She replied that her name was Hallgerda and that she was Hauskuld's daughter, Dalakoll's son. She spoke confidently and asked him to tell her about his travels; he said he was happy to chat with her. So they sat down and talked. She wore a red dress and a scarlet cloak decorated with embroidery down to her waist. Her hair fell to her chest and was both beautiful and thick. Gunnar was dressed in the scarlet clothes that King Harold Gorm's son had given him; he also wore the gold ring on his arm that Earl Hacon had given him.

So they talked long out loud, and at last it came about that he asked whether she were unmarried. She said, so it was, "and there are not many who would run the risk of that".

So they talked a lot, and eventually, he asked if she was single. She replied that she was, "and not many would take that risk."

"Thinkest thou none good enough for thee?"

"Do you think no one is good enough for you?"

"Not that," she says, "but I am said to be hard to please in husbands."

"Not that," she says, "but people say I'm hard to please when it comes to husbands."

"How wouldst thou answer were I to ask for thee?"

"How would you respond if I asked for you?"

"That can not be in thy mind," she says.

"That can't be in your mind," she says.

"It is though," says he.

"It is though," he says.

"If thou hast any mind that way, go and see my father."

"If you feel that way, go and see my dad."

After that they broke off their talk.

After that, they ended their conversation.

Gunnar went straightway to the Dalesmen's booths, and met a man outside the doorway, and asks whether Hauskuld were inside the booth?

Gunnar went directly to the Dalesmen's booths and encountered a man outside the entrance, asking if Hauskuld was inside the booth.

The man says that he was. Then Gunnar went in, and Hauskuld and Hrut made him welcome. He sat down between them, and no one could find out from their talk that there had ever been any misunderstanding between them. At last Gunnar's speech turned thither; how these brothers would answer if he asked for Hallgerda?

The man says that he was. Then Gunnar went in, and Hauskuld and Hrut welcomed him. He sat down between them, and no one could tell from their conversation that there had ever been any misunderstanding between them. Finally, Gunnar brought up the topic; how would these brothers respond if he asked for Hallgerda?

"Well," says Hauskuld, "if that is indeed thy mind."

"Well," says Hauskuld, "if that's really what you think."

Gunnar says that he is in earnest, "but we so parted last time, that many would think it unlikely that we should ever be bound together".

Gunnar says he’s serious, "but we ended things last time in a way that many would think it’s unlikely we’d ever be together again."

"How thinkest thou, kinsman Hrut?" says Hauskuld.[Pg 56]

"How do you think, cousin Hrut?" says Hauskuld.[Pg 56]

Hrut answered, "Methinks this is no even match".

Hrut replied, "I don't think this is a fair fight."

"How dost thou make that out?" says Gunnar.

"How do you figure that out?" says Gunnar.

Hrut spoke—"In this wise will I answer thee about this matter, as is the very truth. Thou art a brisk brave man, well to do, and unblemished; but she is much mixed up with ill report, and I will not cheat thee in anything."

Hrut spoke—"This is how I will respond to you about this matter, as it truly is. You are an energetic, brave man, well-off, and without faults; but she has a lot of negative rumors surrounding her, and I won’t deceive you in any way."

"Good go with thee for thy words," says Gunnar, "but still I shall hold that for true, that the old feud weighs with ye, if ye will not let me make this match."

"Good luck to you for what you've said," Gunnar replies, "but I still believe it’s true that the old grudge is weighing on you if you won’t let me arrange this match."

"Not so," says Hrut, "'tis more because I see that thou art unable to help thyself; but though we make no bargain, we would still be thy friends."

"Not really," says Hrut, "it's mostly because I see that you can't help yourself; but even though we’re not making a deal, we’d still like to be your friends."

"I have talked to her about it," says Gunnar, "and it is not far from her mind."

"I've talked to her about it," Gunnar says, "and it's not far from her mind."

Hrut says—"I know that you have both set your hearts on this match; and, besides, ye two are those who run the most risk as to how it turns out".

Hrut says—"I know that you both really want this match; and also, you two are the ones who have the most at stake in how it turns out."

Hrut told Gunnar unasked all about Hallgerda's temper, and Gunnar at first thought that there was more than enough that was wanting; but at last it came about that they struck a bargain.

Hrut told Gunnar unsolicited all about Hallgerda's mood swings, and Gunnar initially thought there was definitely more than enough that was missing; but eventually, they made a deal.

Then Hallgerda was sent for, and they talked over the business when she was by, and now, as before, they made her betroth herself. The bridal feast was to be at Lithend, and at first they were to set about it secretly; but the end after all was that every one knew of it.

Then Hallgerda was called in, and they discussed the matter in her presence, and just like before, they made her agree to the engagement. The wedding celebration was planned to take place at Lithend, and initially, they intended to keep it a secret; however, in the end, everyone found out about it.

Gunnar rode home from the Thing, and came to Bergthorsknoll, and told Njal of the bargain he had made. He took it heavily.

Gunnar rode home from the Thing, arrived at Bergthorsknoll, and informed Njal about the deal he had made. Njal took the news hard.

Gunnar asks Njal why he thought this so unwise?

Gunnar asks Njal why he thought this was such a bad idea.

"Because from her," says Njal, "will arise all kind of ill if she comes hither east."

"Because from her," says Njal, "all kinds of trouble will come if she arrives here in the east."

"Never shall she spoil our friendship," says Gunnar.

"She will never ruin our friendship," says Gunnar.

"Ah! but yet that may come very near," says Njal; "and, besides, thou wilt have always to make atonement for her."

"Ah! but that could still happen very soon," says Njal; "and, on top of that, you'll always have to make amends for her."

Gunnar asked Njal to the wedding, and all those as well whom he wished should be at it from Njal's house.

Gunnar invited Njal to the wedding, along with everyone else he wanted to attend from Njal's household.

Njal promised to go; and after that Gunnar rode home, and then rode about the district to bid men to his wedding.[Pg 57]

Njal promised he would go; after that, Gunnar headed home and then rode around the area to invite people to his wedding.[Pg 57]


CHAPTER XXXIV.

OF THRAIN SIGFUS' SON.

There was a man named Thrain, he was the son of Sigfus, the son of Sighvat the Red. He kept house at Gritwater on Fleetlithe. He was Gunnar's kinsman, and a man of great mark. He had to wife Thorhilda Skaldwife; she had a sharp tongue of her own, and was giving to jeering. Thrain loved her little. He and his wife were bidden to the wedding, and she and Bergthora, Skarphedinn's daughter, Njal's wife, waited on the guests with meat and drink.

There was a man named Thrain, the son of Sigfus, the son of Sighvat the Red. He lived at Gritwater on Fleetlithe. He was related to Gunnar and was a notable man. He was married to Thorhilda Skaldwife; she had a sharp tongue and liked to make fun of others. Thrain didn't love her much. He and his wife were invited to the wedding, where she and Bergthora, Skarphedinn's daughter and Njal's wife, served food and drinks to the guests.

Kettle was the name of the second son of Sigfus; he kept house in the Mark, east of Markfleet. He had to wife Thorgerda, Njal's daughter. Thorkell was the name of the third son of Sigfus; the fourth's name was Mord; the fifth's Lambi; the sixth's Sigmund; the seventh's Sigurd. These were all Gunnar's kinsmen, and great champions. Gunnar bade them all to the wedding.

Kettle was the name of Sigfus's second son; he lived in the Mark, east of Markfleet. His wife was Thorgerda, Njal's daughter. Thorkell was the third son of Sigfus; the fourth was named Mord, the fifth Lambi, the sixth Sigmund, and the seventh Sigurd. They were all related to Gunnar and were great warriors. Gunnar invited them all to the wedding.

Gunnar had also bidden Valgard the guileful, and Wolf Aurpriest, and their sons Runolf and Mord.

Gunnar had also invited Valgard the crafty, and Wolf Aurpriest, along with their sons Runolf and Mord.

Hauskuld and Hrut came to the wedding with a very great company, and the sons of Hauskuld, Torleik, and Olof, were there; the bride, too, came along with them, and her daughter Thorgerda came also, and she was one of the fairest of women; she was then fourteen winters old. Many other women were with her, and besides there were Thorkatla Asgrim Ellidagrim's son's daughter, and Njal's two daughters, Thorgerda and Helga.

Hauskuld and Hrut arrived at the wedding with a large group, and Hauskuld's sons, Torleik and Olof, were there too. The bride came with them, along with her daughter Thorgerda, who was one of the most beautiful women; she was fourteen years old at the time. Many other women accompanied her, including Thorkatla, the daughter of Asgrim Ellidagrim, and Njal's two daughters, Thorgerda and Helga.

Gunnar had already many guests to meet them, and he thus arranged his men. He sat on the middle of the bench, and on the inside, away from him, Thrain Sigfus' son, then Wolf Aurpriest, then Valgard the guileful, then Mord and Runolf, then the other sons of Sigfus, Lambi sat outermost of them.

Gunnar already had a lot of guests to meet, so he organized his men. He sat in the middle of the bench, and on the inside, away from him, was Thrain Sigfus' son, then Wolf Aurpriest, then Valgard the crafty, then Mord and Runolf, followed by the other sons of Sigfus, with Lambi sitting outermost of them.

Next to Gunnar on the outside, away from him, sat Njal, then Skarphedinn, then Helgi, then Grim, then Hauskuld Njal's son, then Hafr the Wise, then Ingialld from the Springs, then the sons of Thorir from Holt away east. Thorir would sit outermost of the men of mark, for every one was pleased with the seat he got.

Next to Gunnar on the outside, away from him, sat Njal, then Skarphedinn, then Helgi, then Grim, then Hauskuld, Njal's son, then Hafr the Wise, then Ingialld from the Springs, and then the sons of Thorir from Holt in the east. Thorir took the outermost seat among the notable men, as everyone was happy with the spot they received.

Hauskuld, the bride's father, sat on the middle of the bench over against Gunnar, but his sons sat on the inside[Pg 58] away from him; Hrut sat on the outside away from Hauskuld, but it is not said how the others were placed. The bride sat in the middle of the cross-bench on the dais; but on one hand of her sat her daughter Thorgerda, and on the other Thorkatla Asgrim Ellidagrim's son's daughter.

Hauskuld, the bride's father, sat in the middle of the bench opposite Gunnar, while his sons sat on the inside[Pg 58] away from him; Hrut sat on the outside, away from Hauskuld, but it's not mentioned how the others were arranged. The bride sat in the center of the cross-bench on the dais; on one side of her was her daughter Thorgerda, and on the other side was Thorkatla, the daughter of Asgrim Ellidagrim's son.

Thorhillda went about waiting on the guests, and Bergthora bore the meat on the board.

Thorhillda went around serving the guests, while Bergthora carried the food to the table.

Now Thrain Sigfus' son kept staring at Thorgerda Glum's daughter; his wife Thorhillda saw this, and she got wroth, and made a couplet upon him.

Now Thrain Sigfus' son kept looking at Thorgerda Glum's daughter; his wife Thorhillda noticed this, got angry, and came up with a couplet about him.

"Thrain," she says,

"Thrain," she says,

"Gaping mouths are no wise good,
Goggle eyne are in thy head,"

"Wide open mouths aren't smart,"
"You have bulging eyes."

He rose at once up from the board, and said he would put Thorhillda away, "I will not bear her jibes and jeers any longer;" and he was so quarrelsome about this, that he would not be at the feast unless she were driven away. And so it was, that she went away; and now each man sat in his place, and they drank and were glad.

He immediately got up from the table and said he would send Thorhillda away. "I won't put up with her taunts and insults any longer," he declared. He was so combative about it that he refused to stay at the feast unless she was removed. And so it happened that she left; then each man took his seat, and they drank and enjoyed themselves.

Then Thrain began to speak—"I will not whisper about that which is in my mind. This I will ask thee, Hauskuld Dalakoll's son, wilt thou give me to wife Thorgerda, thy kinswoman?"

Then Thrain began to speak—"I won’t keep quiet about what’s on my mind. I want to ask you, Hauskuld Dalakoll's son, will you give me your kinswoman Thorgerda to be my wife?"

"I do not know that," says Hauskuld; "methinks thou art ill parted from the one thou hadst before. But what kind of man is he, Gunnar?"

"I don't know about that," says Hauskuld; "I think you're better off with the one you had before. But what kind of guy is he, Gunnar?"

Gunnar answers—"I will not say aught about the man, because he is near of kin; but say thou about him, Njal," says Gunnar, "for all men will believe it".

Gunnar replies, "I won't say anything about the man since he's family; but you speak about him, Njal," says Gunnar, "because everyone will believe you."

Njal spoke, and said—"That is to be said of this man, that the man is well to do for wealth, and a proper man in all things. A man, too, of the greatest mark; so that ye may well make this match with him."

Njal spoke and said, "It should be noted about this man that he is wealthy and respectable in every way. He is also an outstanding individual, which makes him a good match for you."

Then Hauskuld spoke—"What thinkest thou we ought to do, kinsman Hrut?"

Then Hauskuld spoke—"What do you think we should do, cousin Hrut?"

"Thou mayst make the match, because it is an even one for her," says Hrut.

"You can go ahead with the match since it’s a good fit for her," says Hrut.

Then they talk about the terms of the bargain, and are soon of one mind on all points.

Then they discuss the details of the deal and quickly agree on everything.

Then Gunnar stands up, and Thrain too, and they go to the cross-bench. Gunnar asked that mother and daughter whether they would say yes to this bargain. They said they[Pg 59] would find no fault with it, and Hallgerda betrothed her daughter. Then the places of the women were shifted again, and now Thorhalla sate between the brides. And now the feast sped on well, and when it was over, Hauskuld and his company ride west, but the men of Rangriver rode to their own abode. Gunnar gave many men gifts, and that made him much liked.

Then Gunnar stood up, and so did Thrain, and they went to the cross-bench. Gunnar asked the mother and daughter if they would agree to this deal. They said they[Pg 59] had no objections, and Hallgerda promised her daughter’s hand. The women were seated again, and now Thorhalla sat between the brides. The feast continued smoothly, and when it ended, Hauskuld and his group rode west, while the men of Rangriver returned to their home. Gunnar gave many men gifts, which made him very popular.

Hallgerda took the housekeeping under her, and stood up for her rights in word and deed. Thorgerda took to housekeeping at Gritwater, and was a good housewife.

Hallgerda took charge of the housekeeping and defended her rights in both word and action. Thorgerda managed the household at Gritwater and was an excellent housewife.


CHAPTER XXXV.

THE VISIT TO BERGTHORSKNOLL.

Now it was the custom between Gunnar and Njal, that each made the other a feast, winter and winter about, for friendship's sake; and it was Gunnar's turn to go to feast at Njal's. So Gunnar and Hallgerda set off for Bergthorsknoll, and when they got there Helgi and his wife were not at home. Njal gave Gunnar and his wife a hearty welcome, and when they had been there a little while, Helgi came home with Thorhalla his wife. Then Bergthora went up to the cross-bench, and Thorhalla with her, and Bergthora said to Hallgerda—

Now it was customary for Gunnar and Njal to host a feast for each other, alternating each winter for the sake of their friendship; this time it was Gunnar's turn to visit Njal. So, Gunnar and Hallgerda set out for Bergthorsknoll, but when they arrived, Helgi and his wife were not home. Njal warmly welcomed Gunnar and his wife, and after they had been there for a while, Helgi returned with his wife Thorhalla. Then Bergthora went to the cross-bench, followed by Thorhalla, and Bergthora said to Hallgerda—

"Thou shalt give place to this woman."

"Make space for this woman."

She answered—"To no one will I give place, for I will not be driven into the corner for any one".

She replied, "I won't make room for anyone, because I refuse to be pushed into a corner by anyone."

"I shall rule here," said Bergthora, After that Thorhalla sat down, and Bergthora went round the table with water to wash the guests' hands. Then Hallgerda took hold of Bergthora's hand, and said—

"I will take charge here," said Bergthora. After that, Thorhalla sat down, and Bergthora went around the table with water to wash the guests' hands. Then Hallgerda grabbed Bergthora's hand and said—

"There's not much to choose, though, between you two. Thou hast hangnails on every finger, and Njal is beardless."

"There's not much difference between you two, though. You have hangnails on every finger, and Njal is clean-shaven."

"That's true," says Bergthora, "yet neither of us finds fault with the other for it; but Thorwald, thy husband, was not beardless, and yet thou plottedst his death."

"That's true," says Bergthora, "but neither of us blames the other for that; however, Thorwald, your husband, wasn't without a beard, and yet you conspired to kill him."

Then Hallgerda said—"It stands me in little stead to have the bravest man in Iceland if thou dost not avenge this, Gunnar!"

Then Hallgerda said, "It’s of little use to have the bravest man in Iceland if you don't avenge this, Gunnar!"

He sprang up and strode across away from the board, and[Pg 60] said—"Home I will go, and it were more seemly that thou shouldest wrangle with those of thine own household, and not under other men's roofs; but as for Njal, I am his debtor for much honour, and never will I be egged on by thee like a fool".

He jumped up and walked away from the board and[Pg 60] said—"I'm going home. It would be better for you to argue with your own family rather than under someone else's roof; but as for Njal, I owe him a lot of respect, and I won't be goaded by you like a fool."

After that they set off home.

Then, they went home.

"Mind this, Bergthora," said Hallgerda, "that we shall meet again."

"Remember this, Bergthora," Hallgerda said, "we will meet again."

Bergthora said she should not be better off for that. Gunnar said nothing at all, but went home to Lithend, and was there at home all the winter. And now the summer was running on towards the Great Thing.

Bergthora said she wouldn’t be better off because of that. Gunnar didn't say anything at all but went home to Lithend, where he stayed all winter. Now summer was moving toward the Great Thing.


CHAPTER XXXVI.

KOL SLEW SWART.

Gunnar rode away to the Thing, but before he rode from home he said to Hallgerda—"Be good now while I am away, and show none of thine ill temper in anything with which my friends have to do".

Gunnar rode off to the Thing, but before he left home he said to Hallgerda, "Please behave while I'm gone and don’t show any of your bad temper towards my friends."

"The trolls take thy friends," says Hallgerda.

"The trolls have taken your friends," says Hallgerda.

So Gunnar rode to the Thing, and saw it was not good to come to words with her. Njal rode to the Thing too, and all his sons with him.

So Gunnar rode to the Thing and realized it wasn't a good idea to confront her. Njal rode to the Thing as well, along with all his sons.

Now it must be told of what tidings happened at home. Njal and Gunnar owned a wood in common at Redslip; they had not shared the wood, but each was wont to hew in it as he needed, and neither said a word to the other about that. Hallgerda's grieve's[19] name was Kol; he had been with her long, and was one of the worst of men. There was a man named Swart; he was Njal's and Bergthora's house-carle; they were very fond of him. Now Bergthora told him that he must go up into Redslip and hew wood; but she said—"I will get men to draw home the wood".

Now it's time to share what news came from home. Njal and Gunnar shared a wood at Redslip; they hadn't divided it, but each would chop wood there as they needed, and neither mentioned it to the other. Hallgerda's steward was named Kol; he had been with her for a long time and was one of the worst types of men. There was also a man named Swart; he worked for Njal and Bergthora, and they both liked him a lot. Now Bergthora told him that he needed to go to Redslip to chop wood; but she added, "I’ll find people to haul the wood back."

He said he would do the work She set him to win; and so he went up into Redslip, and was to be there a week.

He said he would do the work she assigned him to complete; and so he went up to Redslip, where he was supposed to stay for a week.

Some gangrel men came to Lithend from the east across Markfleet, and said that Swart had been in Redslip, and hewn wood, and done a deal of work.[Pg 61]

Some gangrel men arrived at Lithend from the east over Markfleet and said that Swart had been in Redslip, chopped wood, and accomplished a lot of work.[Pg 61]

"So," says Hallgerda, "Bergthora must mean to rob me in many things, but I'll take care that he does not hew again."

"So," says Hallgerda, "Bergthora must be planning to take a lot from me, but I'll make sure he doesn't strike again."

Rannveig, Gunnar's mother, heard that, and said—"There have been good housewives before now, though they never set their hearts on manslaughter".

Rannveig, Gunnar's mother, heard that and said, "There have been good housewives before, even if they never aimed for murder."

Now the night wore away, and early next morning Hallgerda came to speak to Kol, and said—"I have thought of some work for thee"; and with that she put weapons into his hands, and went on to say—"Fare thou to Redslip; there wilt thou find Swart".

Now the night passed, and early the next morning Hallgerda went to talk to Kol, saying, "I've thought of some work for you." With that, she put weapons in his hands and continued, "Go to Redslip; there you will find Swart."

"What shall I do to him?" he says.

"What should I do to him?" he says.

"Askest thou that when thou art the worst of men?" she says. "Thou shalt kill him."

"Are you really asking that when you're at your worst?" she says. "You will kill him."

"I can get that done," he says, "but 'tis more likely that I shall lose my own life for it."

"I can get that done," he says, "but it's more likely that I’ll lose my own life for it."

"Everything grows big in thy eyes," she says, "and thou behavest ill to say this after I have spoken up for thee in everything. I must get another man to do this if thou darest not."

"Everything seems so exaggerated to you," she says, "and you're being ungrateful to say this after I've supported you in everything. I’ll find someone else to do this if you’re too scared to."

He took the axe, and was very wroth, and takes a horse that Gunnar owned, and rides now till he comes east of Markfleet. There he got off and bided in the wood, till they had carried down the firewood, and Swart was left alone behind. Then Kol sprang on him, and said—"More folk can hew great strokes than thou alone"; and so he laid the axe on his head, and smote him his death-blow, and rides home afterwards, and tells Hallgerda of the slaying.

He grabbed the axe, furious, took a horse that belonged to Gunnar, and rode until he reached the area east of Markfleet. There, he got off and waited in the woods until they had brought down the firewood, leaving Swart alone behind. Then Kol jumped on him and said, "More people can deal heavy blows than just you"; and with that, he brought the axe down on his head, killing him instantly, then rode home and told Hallgerda about the killing.

She said—"I shall take such good care of thee, that no harm shall come to thee".

She said, "I will take such good care of you that nothing will harm you."

"May be so," says he, "but I dreamt all the other way as I slept ere I did the deed."

"Maybe that's true," he says, "but I dreamed the opposite while I was asleep before I did it."

Now they come up into the wood, and find Swart slain, and bear him home. Hallgerda sent a man to Gunnar at the Thing to tell him of the slaying. Gunnar said no hard words at first of Hallgerda to the messenger, and men knew not at first whether he thought well or ill of it. A little after he stood up, and bade his men go with him: they did so, and fared to Njal's booth. Gunnar sent a man to fetch Njal, and begged him to come out. Njal went out at once, and he and Gunnar fell a-talking, and Gunnar said—

Now they head into the woods and find Swart dead, then take him home. Hallgerda sent a messenger to Gunnar at the Thing to inform him about the killing. At first, Gunnar didn’t say anything harsh about Hallgerda to the messenger, so people weren’t sure if he was upset or fine with it. A little later, he stood up and told his men to come with him. They did, and they went to Njal's booth. Gunnar sent someone to get Njal and asked him to come out. Njal came out right away, and he and Gunnar started talking, and Gunnar said—

"I have to tell thee of the slaying of a man, and my wife and my grieve Kol were those who did it; but Swart, thy house-carle, fell before them."[Pg 62]

"I have to tell you about the killing of a man, and my wife and my servant Kol were the ones who did it; but Swart, your house-carl, fell before them."[Pg 62]

Njal held his peace while he told him the whole story. Then Njal spoke—

Njal stayed quiet while he recounted the entire story. Then Njal said—

"Thou must take heed not to let her have her way in everything."

"You must be careful not to let her get her way in everything."

Gunnar said—"Thou thyself shall settle the terms".

Gunnar said—"You will decide the terms yourself."

Njal spoke again—"'Twill be hard work for thee to atone for all Hallgerda's mischief; and somewhere else there will be a broader trail to follow than this which we two now have a share in, and yet, even here there will be much awanting before all be well; and herein we shall need to bear in mind the friendly words that passed between us of old; and something tells me that thou wilt come well out of it, but still thou wilt be sore tried".

Njal spoke again, "It’s going to be tough for you to make up for all of Hallgerda’s trouble. There will be a better path to follow elsewhere than the one we’re on together now, but even here, there’s still a lot missing before everything is okay. We need to remember the friendly words we shared in the past. Something tells me you’ll come through it all right, but you’re going to face some real challenges."

Then Njal took the award into his own hands from Gunnar, and said—

Then Njal took the prize from Gunnar and said—

"I will not push this matter to the uttermost; thou shalt pay twelve ounces of silver; but I will add this to my award, that if anything happens from our homestead about which thou hast to utter an award, thou wilt not be less easy in thy terms".

"I won't take this matter to the extreme; you will pay twelve ounces of silver; but I will also add this to my judgment: if anything happens from our property that requires you to make a decision, you won't be harder on your terms."

Gunnar paid up the money out of hand, and rode home afterwards. Njal, too, came home from the Thing, and his sons. Bergthora saw the money, and said—

Gunnar paid the money immediately and rode home afterward. Njal also returned from the Thing, along with his sons. Bergthora saw the money and said—

"This is very justly settled; but even as much money shall be paid for Kol as time goes on."

"This is fairly established; but as time goes on, the same amount will be paid for Kol."

Gunnar came home from the Thing and blamed Hallgerda. She said, better men lay unatoned in many places, Gunnar said, she might have her way in beginning a quarrel, "but how the matter is to be settled rests with me".

Gunnar came home from the Thing and blamed Hallgerda. She said that better men remained unpunished in many places. Gunnar replied that she might have her way in starting a fight, "but how this is going to be resolved is up to me."

Hallgerda was for ever chattering of Swart's slaying, but Bergthora liked that ill. Once Njal and her sons went up to Thorolfsfell to see about the housekeeping there, but that selfsame day this thing happened when Bergthora was out of doors: she sees a man ride up to the house on a black horse. She stayed there and did not go in, for she did not know the man. That man had a spear in his hand, and was girded with a short sword. She asked this man his name.

Hallgerda was always talking about Swart's murder, but Bergthora didn't like that at all. One time, Njal and her sons went up to Thorolfsfell to check on the household, but on the same day, something happened while Bergthora was outside: she saw a man ride up to the house on a black horse. She stayed outside and didn’t go in because she didn’t recognize the man. He had a spear in his hand and was wearing a short sword. She asked him his name.

"Atli is my name," says he.

"Atli is my name," he says.

She asked whence he came.

She asked where he came from.

"I am an Eastfirther," he says.

"I'm from Eastford," he says.

"Whither shalt thou go?" she says.

"Where are you going?" she asks.

"I am a homeless man," says he, "and I thought to see Njal and Skarphedinn, and know if they would take me in."[Pg 63]

"I’m a homeless man," he says, "and I wanted to see Njal and Skarphedinn to find out if they would take me in."[Pg 63]

"What work is handiest to thee?" says she.

"What work is easiest for you?" she asks.

"I am a man used to field-work," he says, "and many things else come very handy to me; but I will not hide from thee that I am a man of hard temper and it has been many a man's lot before now to bind up wounds at my hand."

"I’m a guy who’s used to working outdoors," he says, "and a lot of other skills come in handy for me; but I won't pretend that I have a bad temper, and many men have had to patch up wounds I've caused before now."

"I do not blame thee," she says, "though thou art no milksop."

"I don't blame you," she says, "even though you’re no weakling."

Atli said—"Hast thou any voice in things here?"

Atli asked, "Do you have a say in matters here?"

"I am Njal's wife," she says, "and I have as much to say to our housefolk as he."

"I’m Njal's wife," she says, "and I have just as much to say to our household as he does."

"Wilt thou take me in then?" says he.

"Will you take me in then?" he asks.

"I will give thee thy choice of that," says she. "If thou wilt do all the work that I set before thee, and that though I wish to send thee where a man's life is at stake."

"I'll give you your choice," she says. "If you do all the work I give you, even though I want to send you where a man's life is at risk."

"Thou must have so many men at thy beck," says he, "that thou wilt not need me for such work."

"You must have so many people at your command," he says, "that you won't need me for this kind of work."

"That I will settle as I please," she says.

"That I will decide as I want," she says.

"We will strike a bargain on these terms," says he.

"We'll make a deal on these terms," he says.

Then she took him into the household. Njal and his sons came home and asked Bergthora what man that might be?

Then she brought him into the house. Njal and his sons came home and asked Bergthora who that man could be.

"He is thy house-carle," she says, "and I took him in." Then she went on to say he was no sluggard at work.

"He is your house servant," she says, "and I took him in." Then she went on to say he was not lazy at work.

"He will be a great worker enough, I daresay," says Njal, "but I do not know whether he will be such a good worker."

"He'll be a great worker, I suppose," says Njal, "but I’m not sure if he'll be that good of a worker."

Skarphedinn was good to Atli.

Skarphedinn was kind to Atli.

Njal and his sons ride to the Thing in the course of the summer; Gunnar was also at the Thing.

Njal and his sons ride to the meeting during the summer; Gunnar was also at the meeting.

Njal took out a purse of money.

Njal pulled out a money pouch.

"What money is that, father?"

"What money is that, Dad?"

"Here is the money that Gunnar paid me for our house-carle last summer."

"Here is the money that Gunnar paid me for our house last summer."

"That will come to stand thee in some stead," says Skarphedinn, and smiled as he spoke.

"That will be useful to you," Skarphedinn says, smiling as he speaks.


CHAPTER XXXVII.

THE SLAYING OF KOL, WHOM ATLI SLEW.

Now we must take up the story, and say that Atli asked Bergthora what work he should do that day.

Now we need to continue the story and mention that Atli asked Bergthora what work he should do that day.

"I have thought of some work for thee," she says;[Pg 64] "thou shall go and look for Kol until thou find him; for now shalt thou slay him this very day, if thou wilt do my will."

"I've thought of some work for you," she says;[Pg 64] "you will go and look for Kol until you find him; for today you will kill him, if you do my bidding."

"This work is well fitted," says Atli, "for each of us two are bad fellows; but still I will so lay myself out for him that one or other of us shall die."

"This plan suits us just fine," says Atli, "since both of us are troublemakers; but I’m still going to do everything I can to make sure one of us ends up dead."

"Well mayest thou fare," she says, "and thou shalt not do this deed for nothing."

"You're going to be okay," she says, "and you won't do this for nothing."

He took his weapons and his horse, and rode up to Fleetlithe, and there met men who were coming down from Lithend. They were at home east in the Mark. They asked Atli whither he meant to go? He said he was riding to look for an old jade. They said that was a small errand for such a workman, "but still 'twould be better to ask those who have been about last night".

He gathered his weapons and hopped on his horse, then rode up to Fleetlithe, where he encountered some guys coming down from Lithend. They were based east in the Mark. They asked Atli where he was headed. He replied that he was riding out to search for an old jade. They said that was a minor task for someone like him, "but it would still be a good idea to check with those who were around last night."

"Who are they?" says he.

"Who are they?" he asks.

"Killing-Kol," say they, "Hallgerda's house-carle, fared from the fold just now, and has been awake all night."

"Killing-Kol," they say, "Hallgerda's farmhand, just left the barn a little while ago and has been up all night."

"I do not know whether I dare to meet him," says Atli, "he is bad-tempered, and may be that I shall let another's wound be my warning."

"I don’t know if I should meet him," Atli says, "he’s bad-tempered, and I might let someone else's injury be my warning."

"Thou bearest that look beneath the brows as though thou wert no coward," they said, and showed him where Kol was.

"You have that look beneath your brows that suggests you’re no coward," they said, and pointed out where Kol was.

Then he spurred his horse and rides fast, and when he meets Kol, Atli said to him—

Then he urged his horse to go fast, and when he met Kol, Atli said to him—

"Go the pack-saddle bands well?"

"Are the pack-saddle bands good?"

"That's no business of thine, worthless fellow, nor of any one else whence thou comest."

"That's none of your business, you worthless guy, nor anyone else's where you come from."

Atli said—"Thou hast something behind that is earnest work, but that is to die".

Atli said—"You have something serious behind you, but that's just dying."

After that Atli thrust at him with his spear, and struck him about his middle. Kol swept at him with his axe, but missed him, and fell off his horse, and died at once.

After that, Atli lunged at him with his spear, hitting him around the waist. Kol swung his axe at him but missed, fell off his horse, and died instantly.

Atli rode till he met some of Hallgerda's workmen, and said, "Go ye up to the horse yonder, and look to Kol, for he has fallen off, and is dead".

Atli rode until he met some of Hallgerda's workers and said, "Go over to the horse over there and check on Kol, because he has fallen and is dead."

"Hast thou slain him?" say they.

"Have you killed him?" they say.

"Well, 'twill seem to Hallgerda as though he has not fallen by his own hand."

"Well, it will seem to Hallgerda as though he hasn't died by his own hand."

After that Atli rode home and told Bergthora; she thanked him for this deed, and for the words which he had spoken about it.[Pg 65]

After that, Atli rode home and told Bergthora. She thanked him for what he had done and for the words he had spoken about it.[Pg 65]

"I do not know," says he, "what Njal will think of this."

"I don't know," he says, "what Njal will think about this."

"He will take it well upon his hands," she says, "and I will tell thee one thing as a token of it, that he has earned away with him to the Thing the price of that thrall which we took last spring, and that money will now serve for Kol; but though peace be made thou must still beware of thyself, for Hallgerda will keep no peace."

"He'll handle it well," she says, "and I’ll share one thing as proof: he took the payment for that servant we captured last spring to the Thing, and that money will now be for Kol. But even though there's peace, you still need to watch out for yourself because Hallgerda won’t keep the peace."

"Wilt thou send at all a man to Njal to tell him of the slaying?"

"Will you send someone to Njal to tell him about the killing?"

"I will not," she says, "I should like it better that Kol were unatoned."

"I won't," she says, "I would actually prefer it if Kol remained unatoned."

Then they stopped talking about it.

Then they stopped talking about it.

Hallgerda was told of Kol's slaying, and of the words that Atli had said. She said Atli should be paid off for them. She sent a man to the Thing to tell Gunnar of Kol's slaying; he answered little or nothing, and sent a man to tell Njal. He too made no answer, but Skarphedinn said—

Hallgerda heard about Kol's death and what Atli had said. She believed Atli should be compensated for it. She sent someone to the Thing to inform Gunnar about Kol's death; he barely responded and sent someone to let Njal know. Njal also said nothing, but Skarphedinn said—

"Thralls are men of more mettle than of yore; they used to fly at each other and fight, and no one thought much harm of that; but now they will do naught but kill," and as he said this he smiled.

"Thralls are tougher than they used to be; they used to rush at each other and fight, and nobody thought much of it; but now they only want to kill," and as he said this, he smiled.

Njal pulled down the purse of money which hung up in the booth, and went out; his sons went with him to Gunnar's booth.

Njal took down the money pouch that was hanging in the booth and went outside; his sons followed him to Gunnar's booth.

Skarphedinn said to a man who was in the doorway of the booth—

Skarphedinn said to a guy who was standing in the doorway of the booth—

"Say thou to Gunnar that my father wants to see him."

"Tell Gunnar that my dad wants to see him."

He did so, and Gunnar went out at once and gave Njal a hearty welcome. After that they began to talk.

He did that, and Gunnar immediately went out and greeted Njal warmly. After that, they started to chat.

"'Tis ill done," says Njal, "that my housewife should have broken the peace, and let thy house-carle be slain."

"'It's wrong," says Njal, "that my wife should have disturbed the peace and allowed your servant to be killed."

"She shall not have blame for that," says Gunnar.

"She isn't to blame for that," says Gunnar.

"Settle the award thyself," says Njal.

"Decide the award for yourself," says Njal.

"So I will do," say Gunnar, "and I value those two men at an even price, Swart and Kol. Thou shalt pay me twelve ounces in silver."

"So I will do," says Gunnar, "and I value those two men at the same price, Swart and Kol. You will pay me twelve ounces of silver."

Njal took the purse of money and handed it to Gunnar. Gunnar knew the money, and saw it was the same that he had paid Njal. Njal went away to his booth, and they were just as good friends as before. When Njal came home, he blamed Bergthora; but she said she would never give way to Hallgerda. Hallgerda was very cross with Gunnar,[Pg 66] because he had made peace for Kol's slaying, Gunnar told her he would never break with Njal or his sons, and she flew into a great rage; but Gunnar took no heed of that, and so they sat for that year, and nothing noteworthy happened.

Njal took the bag of money and gave it to Gunnar. Gunnar recognized the money and saw it was the same amount he had paid Njal. Njal then went back to his booth, and they remained just as good friends as before. When Njal got home, he criticized Bergthora; but she said she would never submit to Hallgerda. Hallgerda was very angry with Gunnar because he had negotiated peace for Kol's killing. Gunnar told her he would never break ties with Njal or his sons, which made her extremely furious; however, Gunnar ignored her anger, and they spent that year without anything significant happening.


CHAPTER XXXVIII.

THE KILLING OF ATLI THE THRALL.

Next spring Njal said to Atli—"I wish that thou wouldst change thy abode to the east firths, so that Hallgerda may not put an end to thy life".

Next spring, Njal said to Atli, "I hope you will move to the east fjords, so that Hallgerda doesn't end your life."

"I am not afraid of that," says Atli, "and I will willingly stay at home if I have the choice."

"I’m not scared of that," says Atli, "and I’ll happily stay at home if I can."

"Still that is less wise," says Njal.

"Still, that's less wise," says Njal.

"I think it better to lose my life in thy house than to change my master; but this I will beg of thee, if I am slain, that a thrall's price shall not be paid for me."

"I think it's better to die in your house than to switch masters; but I ask you this: if I am killed, please don’t pay a servant's price for me."

"Thou shalt be atoned for as a free man; but perhaps Bergthora will make thee a promise which she will fulfil, that revenge, man for man, shall be taken for thee."

"You will be avenged as a free man; but maybe Bergthora will make you a promise that she will keep, that revenge, man for man, will be taken for you."

Then he made up his mind to be a hired servant there.

Then he decided to become a hired worker there.

Now it must be told of Hallgerda that she sent a man west to Bearfirth, to fetch Brynjolf the Unruly, her kinsman. He was a base son of Swan, and he was one of the worst of men. Gunnar knew nothing about it. Hallgerda said he was well fitted to be a grieve. So Brynjolf came from the west, and Gunnar asked what he was to do there? He said he was going to stay there.

Now it must be said about Hallgerda that she sent a man west to Bearfirth to bring back Brynjolf the Unruly, her relative. He was an illegitimate son of Swan, and he was one of the worst men around. Gunnar knew nothing about this. Hallgerda claimed he was well-suited to be a steward. So Brynjolf came from the west, and Gunnar asked what he was supposed to do there. He replied that he was going to stay.

"Thou wilt not better our household," says Gunnar, "after what has been told me of thee, but I will not turn away any of Hallgerda's kinsmen, whom she wishes to be with her."

"You're not going to improve our home," says Gunnar, "after what I've heard about you, but I won't reject any of Hallgerda's relatives who she wants to be around her."

Gunnar said little, but was not unkind to him, and so things went on till the Thing. Gunnar rides to the Thing and Kolskegg rides too, and when they came to the Thing they and Njal met, for he and his sons were at the Thing, and all went well with Gunnar and them.

Gunnar didn’t say much, but he wasn’t unkind to him, and so life continued until the Thing. Gunnar rode to the Thing, and Kolskegg went along too. When they arrived, they met Njal and his sons, who were also at the Thing, and everything went smoothly between Gunnar and them.

Bergthora said to Atli—"Go thou up into Thorolfsfell and work there a week".[Pg 67]

Bergthora said to Atli, "Go up to Thorolfsfell and work there for a week."[Pg 67]

So he went up thither, and was there on the sly, and burnt charcoal in the wood.

So he went up there, and was there secretly, and burned charcoal in the woods.

Hallgerda said to Brynjolf—"I have been told Atli is not at home, and he must be winning work on Thorolfsfell".

Hallgerda said to Brynjolf, "I've heard that Atli isn't home, and he must be busy working on Thorolfsfell."

"What thinkest thou likeliest that he is working at?" says he.

"What do you think he is most likely working on?" he says.

"At something in the wood," she says.

"At something in the woods," she says.

"What shall I do to him?" he asks.

"What should I do with him?" he asks.

"Thou shalt kill him," says she.

"You're going to kill him," she says.

He was rather slow in answering her, and Hallgerda said—

He took his time responding to her, and Hallgerda said—

"'Twould grow less in Thiostolf's eyes to kill Atli if he were alive."

"It would mean less to Thiostolf to kill Atli if he were alive."

"Thou shalt have no need to goad me on much more," he says, and then he seized his weapons, and takes his horse and mounts, and rides to Thorolfsfell. There he saw a great reek of coal smoke east of the homestead, so he rides thither, and gets off his horse and ties him up, but he goes where the smoke was thickest. Then he sees where the charcoal pit is, and a man stands by it. He saw that he had thrust his spear in the ground by him. Brynjolf goes along with the smoke right up to him, but he was eager at his work, and saw him not. Brynjolf gave him a stroke on the head with his axe, and he turned so quick round that Brynjolf loosed his hold of the axe, and Atli grasped the spear, and hurled it after him. Then Brynjolf cast himself down on the ground, but the spear flew away over him.

"You won't need to urge me on much longer," he says, and then he grabs his weapons, gets on his horse, and rides to Thorolfsfell. There, he sees a large cloud of coal smoke to the east of the homestead, so he rides over, dismounts, and ties up his horse, then heads towards the thickest part of the smoke. He finds the charcoal pit and sees a man standing by it. He notices the man had stuck his spear in the ground beside him. Brynjolf moves through the smoke right up to him, but the man is so focused on his work that he doesn't see him. Brynjolf swings his axe at the man's head, and the man turns around so quickly that Brynjolf loses his grip on the axe, and Atli grabs the spear and throws it after him. Then Brynjolf throws himself on the ground, but the spear flies over him.

"Lucky for thee that I was not ready for thee," says Atli, "but now Hallgerda will be well pleased, for thou wilt tell her of my death; but it is a comfort to know that thou wilt have the same fate soon; but come now, take thy axe which has been here."

"You're lucky I wasn't ready for you," Atli says, "but now Hallgerda will be happy because you'll tell her about my death; however, it's comforting to know that you'll share the same fate soon. But come on now, grab your axe that's been here."

He answered him never a word, nor did he take the axe before he was dead. Then he rode up to the house on Thorolfsfell, and told of the slaying, and after that rode home and told Hallgerda. She sent men to Bergthorsknoll, and let them tell Bergthora, that now Kol's slaying was paid for.

He didn’t say a word to him, nor did he pick up the axe before he was dead. Then he rode up to the house on Thorolfsfell and reported the killing, and after that, he rode home and told Hallgerda. She sent men to Bergthorsknoll and had them inform Bergthora that the killing of Kol was now avenged.

After that Hallgerda sent a man to the Thing to tell Gunnar of Atli's killing.

After that, Hallgerda sent someone to the Thing to inform Gunnar about Atli's killing.

Gunnar stood up, and Kolskegg with him, and Kolskegg said—

Gunnar stood up, and Kolskegg joined him, and Kolskegg said—

"Unthrifty will Hallgerda's kinsmen be to thee."

"Hallgerda's relatives will be ungrateful to you."

Then they go to see Njal, and Gunnar said[Pg 68]

Then they go to see Njal, and Gunnar said[Pg 68]

"I have to tell thee of Atli's killing." He told him also who slew him, and went on, "and now I will bid thee atonement for the deed, and thou shall make the award thyself".

"I have to tell you about Atli's death." He also said who killed him and continued, "and now I will offer you restitution for the act, and you will decide the compensation yourself."

Njal said—"We two have always meant never to come to strife about anything; but still I cannot make him out a thrall".

Njal said, "We’ve always agreed not to fight about anything, but I still can’t see him as a slave."

Gunnar said that was all right, and stretched out his hand.

Gunnar said that was fine and reached out his hand.

Njal named his witnesses, and they made peace on those terms.

Njal named his witnesses, and they came to an agreement based on those terms.

Skarphedinn said, "Hallgerda does not let our house-carles die of old age".

Skarphedinn said, "Hallgerda doesn’t allow our servants to die of old age."

Gunnar said—"Thy mother will take care that blow goes for blow between the houses".

Gunnar said, "Your mother will make sure that every hit is matched between the families."

"Ay, ay," says Njal, "there will be enough of that work."

"Ay, ay," says Njal, "there will be plenty of that work."

After that Njal fixed the price at a hundred in silver, but Gunnar paid it down at once. Many who stood by said that the award was high; Gunnar got wroth, and said that a full atonement was often paid for those who were no brisker men than Atli.

After that, Njal set the price at a hundred silver coins, and Gunnar paid it immediately. Many onlookers commented that the amount was excessive; Gunnar got angry and replied that a full compensation was often given for people who were no better than Atli.

With that they rode home from the Thing.

With that, they rode home from the gathering.

Bergthora said to Njal when she saw the money—"Thou thinkest thou hast fulfilled thy promise, but now my promise is still behind".

Bergthora said to Njal when she saw the money, "You think you've kept your promise, but my promise is still pending."

"There is no need that thou shouldst fulfil it," says Njal.

"There’s no need for you to fulfill it," says Njal.

"Nay," says she, "thou hast guessed it would be so; and so it shall be."

"Nah," she says, "you guessed it would be like that; and that's how it will be."

Hallgerda said to Gunnar—

Hallgerda told Gunnar—

"Hast thou paid a hundred in silver for Atli's slaying, and made him a free man?"

"Did you pay a hundred silver for Atli's killing and set him free?"

"He was free before," says Gunnar, "and besides, I will not make Njal's household outlaws who have forfeited their rights."

"He was free before," Gunnar says, "and besides, I won’t turn Njal’s household into outlaws who have lost their rights."

"There's not a pin to choose between you," she said, "for both of you are so blate."

"There's not a pin to choose between you," she said, "because both of you are so shy."

"That's as things prove," says he.

"That’s how things turn out," he says.

Then Gunnar was for a long time very short with her, till she gave way to him; and now all was still for the rest of that year; in the spring Njal did not increase his household, and now men ride to the Thing about summer.[Pg 69]

Then Gunnar was really curt with her for a long time, until she finally gave in to him; and after that, everything was quiet for the rest of the year; in the spring, Njal didn't add to his household, and soon men were riding to the Thing in the summer.[Pg 69]


CHAPTER XXXIX.

THE SLAYING OF BRYNJOLF THE UNRULY.

There was a man named Thord, he was surnamed Freedmanson. Sigtrygg was his father's name, and he had been the freedman of Asgerd, and he was drowned in Markfleet. That was why Thord was with Njal afterwards. He was a tall man and a strong, and he had fostered all Njal's sons. He had set his heart on Gudfinna Thorolf's daughter, Njal's kinswoman; she was housekeeper at home there, and was then with child.

There was a man named Thord, whose last name was Freedmanson. His father's name was Sigtrygg, and he had been the freedman of Asgerd, but he drowned in Markfleet. That's why Thord was with Njal later on. He was tall and strong, and he had taken care of all of Njal's sons. He had fallen in love with Gudfinna, the daughter of Thorolf, who was Njal's relative; she was the housekeeper at their home and was pregnant at that time.

Now Bergthora came to talk with Thord Freedmanson; she said—

Now Bergthora came to talk with Thord Freedmanson; she said—

"Thou shalt go to kill Brynjolf, Hallgerda's kinsman."

"You will go to kill Brynjolf, Hallgerda's relative."

"I am no man-slayer," he says, "but still I will do what ever thou wilt."

"I’m not a killer," he says, "but I will do whatever you want."

"This is my will," she says.

"This is my will," she says.

After that he went up to Lithend, and made them call Hallgerda out, and asked where Brynjolf might be.

After that, he went up to Lithend, had them call Hallgerda out, and asked where Brynjolf might be.

"What's thy will with him?" she says.

"What's your will with him?" she says.

"I want him to tell me where he has hidden Atli's body; I have heard say that he has buried it badly."

"I want him to tell me where he hid Atli's body; I've heard that he buried it poorly."

She pointed to him, and said he was down yonder in Acretongue.

She pointed to him and said he was over there in Acretongue.

"Take heed," says Thord, "that the same thing does not befall him as befell Atli."

"Be careful," Thord says, "that the same thing doesn't happen to him as happened to Atli."

"Thou art no man-slayer," she says, "and so nought will come of it even if ye two do meet."

"You're not a killer," she says, "so nothing will happen even if you two do meet."

"Never have I seen man's blood, nor do I know how I should feel if I did," he says, and gallops out of the "town" and down to Acretongue.

"Never have I seen a man's blood, nor do I know how I would feel if I did," he says, and rides out of the "town" and down to Acretongue.

Rannveig, Gunnar's mother, had heard their talk.

Rannveig, Gunnar's mom, had overheard their conversation.

"Thou goadest his mind much, Hallgerda," she says, "but I think him a dauntless man, and that thy kinsman will find."

"You really push his buttons a lot, Hallgerda," she says, "but I see him as a fearless man, and your relative will realize that."

They met on the beaten way, Thord and Brynjolf; and Thord said—"Guard thee, Brynjolf, for I will do no dastard's deed by thee".

They met on the worn path, Thord and Brynjolf; and Thord said—"Watch out, Brynjolf, because I won't do anything cowardly to you."

Brynjolf rode at Thord, and smote at him with his axe. He smote at him at the same time with his axe, and hewed[Pg 70] in sunder the haft just above Brynjolf s hands, and then hewed at him at once a second time, and struck him on the collarbone, and the blow went straight into his trunk. Then he fell from horseback, and was dead on the spot.

Brynjolf charged at Thord and swung his axe at him. At the same time, Thord swung his axe, cutting through the handle just above Brynjolf's hands. Then he attacked again, hitting Thord on the collarbone, and the blow went straight into his chest. Thord fell off his horse and died instantly.

Thord met Hallgerda'a herdsman, and gave out the slaying as done by his hand, and said where he lay, and bade him tell Hallgerda of the slaying. After that he rode home to Bergthorsknoll, and told Bergthora of the slaying, and other people too.

Thord met Hallgerda's herdsman and claimed he was the one who killed the man, explaining where he was lying and asking him to inform Hallgerda about the death. After that, he rode home to Bergthorsknoll and told Bergthora about the killing, along with others as well.

"Good luck go with thy hands," she said.

"Good luck go with your hands," she said.

The herdsman told Hallgerda of the slaying; she was snappish at it, and said much ill would come of it, if she might have her way.

The herdsman told Hallgerda about the killing; she reacted angrily and said a lot of bad things would come from it if she got her way.


CHAPTER XL.

GUNNAR AND NJAL MAKE PEACE ABOUT BRYNJOLF'S SLAYING.

Now these tidings come to the Thing, and Njal made them tell him the tale thrice, and then he said—

Now this news reached the Thing, and Njal had them tell him the story three times, and then he said—

"More men now become man-slayers than I weened."

"More men are becoming killers now than I thought."

Skarphedinn spoke—"That man, though, must have been twice fey," he says, "who lost his life by our foster-father's hand, who has never seen man's blood. And many would think that we brothers would sooner have done this deed with the turn of temper that we have."

Skarphedinn said, "That man must have been incredibly lucky to have lost his life at our foster-father's hand, someone who has never seen another person's blood. Many would assume that we brothers would have been more likely to commit this act given our tempers."

"Scant apace wilt thou have," says Njal, "ere the like befalls thee; but need will drive thee to it."

"Not long from now you'll face something similar," says Njal, "but necessity will push you to it."

Then they went to meet Gunnar, and told him of the slaying. Gunnar spoke and said that was little manscathe, "but yet he was a free man".

Then they went to meet Gunnar and told him about the killing. Gunnar replied, saying that it was a minor issue, "but he was still a free man."

Njal offered to make peace at once, and Gunnar said yes, and he was to settle the terms himself. He made his award there and then, and laid it at one hundred in silver. Njal paid down the money on the spot, and they were at peace after that.[Pg 71]

Njal offered to make peace right away, and Gunnar agreed, saying he would handle the terms himself. He announced his decision on the spot, setting the amount at one hundred in silver. Njal paid the money immediately, and from that point on, they were at peace.[Pg 71]


CHAPTER XLI.

SIGMUND COMES OUT TO ICELAND.

There was a man whose name was Sigmund. He was the son of Lambi, the son of Sighvat the Red. He was a great voyager, and a comely and a courteous man; tall too, and strong. He was a man of proud spirit, and a good skald, and well trained in most feats of strength. He was noisy and boisterous, and given to jibes and mocking. He made the land east in Hornfirth. Skiolld was the name of his fellow-traveller; he was a Swedish man, and ill to do with. They took horse and rode from the east out of Hornfirth, and did not draw bridle before they came to Lithend, in the Fleetlithe. Gunnar gave them a hearty welcome, for the bonds of kinship were close between them. Gunnar begged Sigmund to stay there that winter, and Sigmund said he would take the offer if Skiolld his fellow might be there too.

There was a man named Sigmund. He was the son of Lambi, the son of Sighvat the Red. He was a great traveler and a handsome, courteous man; tall and strong, too. He had a proud spirit, was a skilled poet, and well-trained in various feats of strength. He was loud and boisterous, often making jokes and mocking others. He settled in the land east of Hornfirth. His travel companion was Skiolld, a Swedish man who wasn't easy to deal with. They took horses and rode from the east out of Hornfirth, not stopping until they reached Lithend in Fleetlithe. Gunnar welcomed them warmly because they were closely related. Gunnar asked Sigmund to stay for the winter, and Sigmund said he would accept the offer if his companion Skiolld could stay too.

"Well, I have been so told about him," said Gunnar, "that he is no better of thy temper; but as it is, thou rather needest to have it bettered. This, too, is a bad house to stay at, and I would just give both of you a bit of advice, my kinsmen, not to fire up at the egging on of my wife Hallgerda; for she takes much in hand that is far from my will."

"Well, I’ve heard a lot about him," said Gunnar, "that he isn’t any better than your temper; but honestly, you could really use some improvement. Also, this isn’t a great place to hang out, and I’d recommend both of you, my relatives, to not get riled up by my wife Hallgerda’s encouragement; she gets involved in a lot of things that I definitely don’t agree with."

"His hands are clean who warns another," says Sigmund.

"His hands are clean who warns another," says Sigmund.

"Then mind the advice given thee," says Gunnar, "for thou art sure to be sore tried; and go along always with me, and lean upon my counsel."

"Then pay attention to the advice I'm giving you," says Gunnar, "because you're definitely going to face some tough times; always stay with me and rely on my guidance."

After that they were in Gunnar's company. Hallgerda was good to Sigmund; and it soon came about that things grew so warm that she loaded him with money, and tended him no worse than her own husband; and many talked about that, and did not know what lay under it.

After that, they were with Gunnar. Hallgerda treated Sigmund well; and soon things got so intense that she showered him with money and cared for him just as well as her own husband; and many people talked about it, not knowing what was really going on underneath.

One day Hallgerda said to Gunnar—"It is not good to be content with that hundred in silver which thou tookest for my kinsman Brynjolf. I shall avenge him if I may," she says.

One day, Hallgerda said to Gunnar, “It’s not right to be satisfied with that hundred in silver you took for my relative Brynjolf. I will seek revenge for him if I can,” she said.

Gunnar said he had no mind to bandy words with her, and went away. He met Kolskegg, and said to him, "Go and see Njal; and tell him that Thord must beware of himself though peace has been made, for, methinks, there is faithlessness somewhere".[Pg 72]

Gunnar said he didn’t want to argue with her, so he left. He ran into Kolskegg and told him, "Go see Njal and let him know that Thord needs to be careful, even though peace has been agreed upon, because I suspect there’s some dishonesty happening."[Pg 72]

He rode off and told Njal, but Njal told Thord, and Kolskegg rode home, and Njal thanked them for their faithfulness.

He rode off and told Njal, but Njal told Thord, and Kolskegg rode home, and Njal thanked them for their loyalty.

Once on a time they two were out in the "town," Njal and Thord; a he-goat was wont to go up and down in the "town," and no one was allowed to drive him away. Then Thord spoke and said—

Once upon a time, Njal and Thord were out in the "town." There was a he-goat that always roamed around the "town," and nobody was allowed to chase him off. Then Thord said—

"Well, this is a wondrous thing!"

"Well, this is amazing!"

"What is it that thou see'st that seems after a wondrous fashion?" says Njal.

"What do you see that looks so amazing?" says Njal.

"Methinks the goat lies here in the hollow, and he is all one gore of blood."

"I think the goat is lying here in the hollow, and he's completely covered in blood."

Njal said that there was no goat there, nor anything else.

Njal said there was no goat there, or anything else.

"What is it then?" says Thord.

"What is it then?" Thord asks.

"Thou must be a 'fey' man," says Njal, "and thou must have seen the fetch that follows thee, and now be ware of thyself."

"You're definitely a 'fey' man," says Njal, "and you must have seen the spirit that follows you, so be careful."

"That will stand me in no stead," says Thord, "if death is doomed for me."

"That won't help me at all," says Thord, "if death is what awaits me."

Then Hallgerda came to talk with Thrain Sigfus' son, and said—"I would think thee my son-in-law indeed," she says, "if thou slayest Thord Freedmanson".

Then Hallgerda came to talk with Thrain Sigfus' son and said, "I would really consider you my son-in-law if you kill Thord Freedmanson."

"I will not do that," he says, "for then I shall have the wrath of my kinsman Gunnar; and besides, great things hang on this deed, for this slaying would soon be avenged."

"I won’t do that," he says, "because then I'll have my cousin Gunnar's anger; and besides, a lot is riding on this action, as this killing would be avenged quickly."

"Who will avenge it?" she asks; "is it the beardless carle?"

"Who will take revenge for it?" she asks; "is it the clean-shaven guy?"

"Not so," says he; "his sons will avenge it."

"Not at all," he says; "his sons will get revenge for it."

After that they talked long and low, and no man knew what counsel they took together.

After that, they talked quietly for a long time, and no one knew what advice they shared with each other.

Once it happened that Gunnar was not at home, but those companions were. Thrain had come in from Gritwater, and then he and they and Hallgerda sat out of doors and talked. Then Hallgerda said—

Once it happened that Gunnar was not at home, but his companions were. Thrain had come in from Gritwater, and then he, along with them and Hallgerda, sat outside and talked. Then Hallgerda said—

"This have ye two brothers in arms, Sigmund and Skiolld, promised to slay Thord Freedmanson; but Thrain thou hast promised me that thou wouldst stand by them when they did the deed."

"This have you two brothers in arms, Sigmund and Skiolld, promised to kill Thord Freedmanson; but Thrain you have promised me that you would stand by them when they did the deed."

They all acknowledged that they had given her this promise.

They all agreed that they had made her this promise.

"Now I will counsel you how to do it," she says: "Ye shall ride east into Hornfirth after your goods, and come home about the beginning of the Thing, but if ye are at home before it begins, Gunnar will wish that ye should ride[Pg 73] to the Thing with him. Njal will be at the Thing and his sons and Gunnar, but then ye two shall slay Thord."

"Now I'll advise you on what to do," she says: "You should ride east to Hornfirth to get your things and come back just before the Thing starts, but if you’re home before it begins, Gunnar will want you to ride to the Thing with him. Njal will be at the Thing along with his sons and Gunnar, but then you two will take out Thord."

They all agreed that this plan should be carried out. After that they busked them east to the Firth, and Gunnar was not aware of what they were about, and Gunnar rode to the Thing. Njal sent Thord Freedmanson away east under Eyjafell, and bade him be away there one night. So he went east, but he could not get back from the east, for the Fleet had risen so high that it could not be crossed on horseback ever so far up. Njal waited for him one night, for he had meant him to have ridden with him; and Njal said to Bergthora, that she must send Thord to the Thing as soon as ever he came home. Two nights after, Thord came from the east, and Bergthora told him that he must ride to the Thing, "but first thou shalt ride up into Thorolfsfell and see about the farm there, and do not be there longer than one or two nights."

They all agreed that this plan should be put into action. After that, they headed east to the Firth, and Gunnar had no idea what they were up to, while he rode to the Thing. Njal sent Thord Freedmanson east under Eyjafell and asked him to stay there for one night. So, he went east, but he couldn’t return because the river had flooded so much that it could not be crossed on horseback for quite a distance. Njal waited for him one night because he had intended for Thord to ride with him; and Njal told Bergthora that she should send Thord to the Thing as soon as he got back. Two nights later, Thord returned from the east, and Bergthora told him that he needed to ride to the Thing, "but first you should head up to Thorolfsfell and check on the farm there, and don’t stay longer than one or two nights."


CHAPTER XLII.

THE SLAYING OF THORD FREEDSMANSON.

Then Sigmund came from the east and those companions. Hallgerda told them that Thord was at home, but that he was to ride straightway to the Thing after a few nights' space. "Now ye will have a fair chance at him," he says, "but if this goes off, ye will never get nigh him". Men came to Lithend from Thorolfsfell, and told Hallgerda that Thord was there. Hallgerda went to Thrain Sigfus' son, and his companions, and said to him, "Now is Thord on Thorolfsfell, and now your best plan is to fall on him and kill him as he goes home".

Then Sigmund came from the east with his friends. Hallgerda told them that Thord was at home, but he would head straight to the Thing after a few nights. "Now you have a great opportunity to get him," he said, "but if you miss this chance, you may never get close to him again." Men came to Lithend from Thorolfsfell and informed Hallgerda that Thord was there. Hallgerda approached Thrain Sigfus' son and his friends, saying, "Thord is at Thorolfsfell now, so your best move is to ambush him and kill him as he returns home."

"That we will do," says Sigmund. So they went out, and took their weapons and horses and rode on the way to meet him. Sigmund said to Thrain, "Now thou shalt have nothing to do with it; for we shall not need all of us".

"That’s what we’ll do," Sigmund says. So they went out, grabbed their weapons and horses, and rode off to meet him. Sigmund told Thrain, "You won’t have to get involved; we won’t need all of us."

"Very well, so I will," says he.

"Alright, I will," he replies.

Then Thord rode up to them a little while after, and Sigmund said to him—

Then Thord rode up to them a little while later, and Sigmund said to him—

"Give thyself up," he says, "for now shalt thou die."[Pg 74]

"Give yourself up," he says, "for now you shall die."[Pg 74]

"That shall not be," says Thord, "come thou to single combat with me."

"That won't happen," says Thord, "come fight me one-on-one."

"That shall not be either," says Sigmund, "we will make the most of our numbers; but it is not strange that Skarphedinn is strong, for it is said that a fourth of a foster-child's strength comes from the foster-father."

"That won't be the case either," Sigmund says, "we'll make the most of our numbers; but it's not surprising that Skarphedinn is strong, because it's said that a quarter of a foster-child's strength comes from their foster-father."

"Thou wilt feel the force of that," says Thord, "for Skarphedinn will avenge me."

"You'll feel that," says Thord, "because Skarphedinn will get revenge for me."

After that they fall on him, and he breaks a spear of each of them, so well did he guard himself. Then Skiolld cut off his hand, and he still kept them off with his other hand for some time, till Sigmund thrust him through. Then he fell dead to earth. They threw over him turf and stones; and Thrain said—"We have won an ill work, and Njal's sons will take this slaying ill when they hear of it".

After that, they attacked him, and he broke a spear belonging to each of them, showing just how well he defended himself. Then Skiolld chopped off his hand, but he still managed to fend them off with his other hand for a while, until Sigmund stabbed him. After that, he collapsed dead on the ground. They covered him with dirt and stones, and Thrain said, “We have done a terrible deed, and Njal's sons will not take this killing lightly when they hear about it.”

They ride home and tell Hallgerda. She was glad to hear of the slaying, but Rannveig, Gunnar's mother, said—

They ride home and tell Hallgerda. She was happy to hear about the killing, but Rannveig, Gunnar's mother, said—

"It is said 'but a short while is hand fain of blow,' and so it will be here; but still Gunnar will set thee free from this matter. But if Hallgerda makes thee take another fly in thy mouth, then that will be thy bane."

"It is said, 'a hand will gladly accept a blow for only a short while,' and that's how it will be here; but Gunnar will still help you get out of this situation. But if Hallgerda makes you take another hit, then that will be your downfall."

Hallgerda sent a man to Bergthorsknoll, to tell the slaying, and another man to the Thing, to tell it to Gunnar. Bergthora said she would not fight against Hallgerda with ill worth about such a matter; "that," quoth she, "would be no revenge for so great a quarrel".

Hallgerda sent a guy to Bergthorsknoll to report the killing, and another guy to the Thing to inform Gunnar. Bergthora said she wouldn't fight Hallgerda over something so petty; "that," she said, "wouldn't be a proper response to such a serious issue."


CHAPTER XLIII.

NJAL AND GUNNAR MAKE PEACE FOR THE SLAYING OF THORD.

But when the messenger came to the Thing to tell Gunnar of the slaying, then Gunnar said—

But when the messenger arrived at the Thing to inform Gunnar about the killing, Gunnar said—

"This has happened ill, and no tidings could come to my ears which I should think worse; but yet we will now go at once and see Njal. I still hope he may take it well, though he be sorely tried."

"This has happened badly, and I can’t imagine any news that would be worse; but still, let’s go see Njal right now. I still hope he might handle it okay, even though he’s been through a lot."

So they went to see Njal, and called him to come out and talk to them. He went out at once to meet Gunnar, and[Pg 75] they talked, nor were there any more men by at first than Kolskegg.

So they went to see Njal and called him out to talk. He came out immediately to meet Gunnar, and[Pg 75] they talked, and at first, there were no more people around than Kolskegg.

"Hard tidings have I to tell thee," says Gunnar; "the slaying of Thord Freedmanson, and I wish to offer thee self-doom for the slaying."

"Bad news I have to share with you," says Gunnar; "the killing of Thord Freedmanson, and I want to offer you the option of self-punishment for the killing."

Njal held his peace some while, and then said—

Njal stayed silent for a while and then said—

"That is well offered, and I will take it; but yet it is to be looked for, that I shall have blame from my wife or from my sons for that, for it will mislike them much; but still I will run the risk, for I know that I have to deal with a good man and true; nor do I wish that any breach should arise in our friendship on my part."

"That sounds great, and I’ll accept it; but I expect I’ll get some criticism from my wife or my sons for it, as they won’t be happy about it. Still, I’m willing to take the chance because I know I’m dealing with an honest and good person; I definitely don’t want anything to damage our friendship."

"Wilt thou let thy sons be by, pray?" says Gunnar.

"Will you let your sons be here, please?" says Gunnar.

"I will not," says Njal, "for they will not break the peace which I make, but if they stand by while we make it, they will not pull well together with us."

"I won't," says Njal, "because they won't disrupt the peace I create, but if they just watch while we establish it, they won’t work well with us."

"So it shall be," says Gunnar. "See thou to it alone."

"So it will be," says Gunnar. "Make sure you handle it on your own."

Then they shook one another by the hand, and made peace well and quickly.

Then they shook hands and quickly made peace.

Then Njal said—"The award that I make is two hundred in silver, and that thou wilt think much".

Then Njal said, "The amount I'm offering is two hundred in silver, and I know you'll consider that significant."

"I do not think it too much," says Gunnar, and went home to his booth.

"I don't think it's too much," says Gunnar, and he went home to his booth.

Njal's sons came home, and Skarphedinn asked whence that great sum of money came, which his father held in his hand.

Njal's sons came home, and Skarphedinn asked where that large amount of money came from that their father was holding in his hand.

Njal said—"I tell you of your foster-father's Thord's slaying, and we two, Gunnar and I, have now made peace in the matter, and he has paid an atonement for him as for two men".

Njal said, “I’m telling you about the killing of your foster-father Thord, and Gunnar and I have now settled things, and he has paid compensation for him as if he were two men.”

"Who slew him?" says Skarphedinn.

"Who killed him?" says Skarphedinn.

"Sigmund and Skiolld, but Thrain was standing near too," says Njal.

"Sigmund and Skiolld, but Thrain was standing nearby too," says Njal.

"They thought they had need of much strength," says Skarphedinn, and sang a song—

"They thought they needed a lot of strength," says Skarphedinn, and sang a song—

Bold in deeds of derring-do,
Burdeners of ocean's steeds,
Strength enough it seems they needed
All to slay a single man;
When shall we our hands uplift?
We who brandish burnished steel—
Famous men erst reddened weapons,
When? if now we quiet sit?

Bold in acts of courage,
Masters of the ocean's horses,
It looks like they needed enough strength.
Just to take one man's life;
When will we raise our hands?
We who wield bright steel—
Famous men who once stained their weapons,
When? What if we just sit quietly now?

"Yes! when shall the day come when we shall lift our hands?"[Pg 76]

"Yes! When will the day come when we can raise our hands?"[Pg 76]

"That will not be long off," says Njal, "and then thou shalt not be baulked; but still, methinks, I set great store on your not breaking this peace that I have made."

"That won't be long now," says Njal, "and then you won't be stopped; but still, I really think it's important that you don't break this peace I’ve established."

"Then we will not break it," says Skarphedinn, "but if anything arises between us, then we will bear in mind the old feud."

"Then we won’t break it," says Skarphedinn, "but if anything comes up between us, then we’ll remember the old feud."

"Then I will ask you to spare no one," says Njal.

"Then I will ask you to not hold back," says Njal.


CHAPTER XLIV.

SIGMUND MOCKS NJAL AND HIS SONS.

Now men ride home from the Thing; and when Gunnar came home, he said to Sigmund—

Now the men ride home from the Thing; and when Gunnar arrived home, he said to Sigmund—

"Thou art a more unlucky man than I thought, and turnest thy good gifts to thine own ill. But still I have made peace for thee with Njal and his sons; and now, take care that thou dost not let another fly come into thy mouth. Thou art not at all after my mind, thou goest about with jibes and jeers, with scorn and mocking; but that is not my turn of mind. That is why thou gettest on so well with Hallgerda, because ye two have your minds more alike."

"You’re a more unfortunate man than I realized, and you’re wasting your talents. But I’ve still made peace for you with Njal and his sons; now, make sure you don’t let another opportunity slip away. You’re not at all what I had in mind; you go around with insults and sneers, with scorn and mockery; but that’s not how I think. That’s why you get along so well with Hallgerda, because you both think alike."

Gunnar scolded him a long time, and he answered him well, and said he would follow his counsel more for the time to come than he had followed it hitherto. Gunnar told him then they might get on together. Gunnar and Njal kept up their friendship though the rest of their people saw little of one another. It happened once that some gangrel women came to Lithend from Bergthorsknoll; they were great gossips and rather spiteful tongued. Hallgerda had a bower, and sate often in it, and there sate with her daughter Thorgerda, and there too were Thrain and Sigmund, and a crowd of women. Gunnar was not there nor Kolskegg. These gangrel women went into the bower, and Hallgerda greeted them, and made room for them; then she asked them for news, but they said they had none to tell. Hallgerda asked where they had been over night; they said at Bergthorsknoll.

Gunnar lectured him for a long time, and he responded well, saying he would take his advice more seriously from now on than he had in the past. Gunnar then told him they could work well together. Gunnar and Njal maintained their friendship even though the rest of their people rarely saw each other. One time, some gossiping women came to Lithend from Bergthorsknoll; they were known for their sharp tongues. Hallgerda had a bower where she often sat, along with her daughter Thorgerda, Thrain, Sigmund, and a group of women. Gunnar and Kolskegg were not there. The gossiping women entered the bower, and Hallgerda welcomed them and made space for them. She then asked for news, but they said they had nothing to share. Hallgerda inquired where they had stayed overnight, and they replied that they had been at Bergthorsknoll.

"What was Njal doing?" she says.

"What was Njal up to?" she says.

"He was hard at work sitting still," they said.

"He was focused and working hard while sitting still," they said.

"What were Njal's sons doing?" she says; "they think themselves men at any rate."[Pg 77]

"What were Njal's sons up to?" she asks; "they sure think they're men, at least."[Pg 77]

"Tall men they are in growth," they say, "but as yet they are all untried; Skarphedinn whetted an axe, Grim fitted a spearhead to the shaft, Helgi rivetted a hilt on a sword, Hauskuld strengthened the handle of a shield."

"Tall men they are in height," they say, "but so far they haven't proven themselves; Skarphedinn sharpened an axe, Grim attached a spearhead to the shaft, Helgi secured a hilt on a sword, and Hauskuld reinforced the handle of a shield."

"They must be bent on some great deed," says Hallgerda.

"They must be focused on something important," says Hallgerda.

"We do not know that," they say.

"We don't know that," they say.

"What were Njal's house-carles doing?" she asks.

"What were Njal's servants doing?" she asks.

"We don't know what some of them were doing, but one was carting dung up the hill-side."

"We don’t know what some of them were up to, but one was hauling manure up the hillside."

"What good was there in doing that?" she asks.

"What was the point of doing that?" she asks.

"He said it made the swathe better there than any where else," they reply. "Witless now is Njal," says Hallgerda, "though he knows how to give counsel on every thing."

"He said it made that area better than anywhere else," they reply. "Njal is foolish now," says Hallgerda, "even though he knows how to advise on everything."

"How so?" they ask.

"How come?" they ask.

"I will only bring forward what is true to prove it," says she; "why doesn't he make them cart dung over his beard that he may be like other men? Let us call him 'the beardless carle': but his sons we will call 'dung-beardlings'; and now do pray give some stave about them, Sigmund, and let us get some good by thy gift of song."

"I'll only share what's true to prove it," she says; "why doesn’t he just make them carry manure over his beard so he can be like everyone else? Let's call him 'the beardless guy': but we’ll call his sons 'manure kids'; and now, please sing us a verse about them, Sigmund, and let’s make the most of your gift for song."

"I am quite ready to do that," says he, and sang these verses—

"I’m totally ready to do that," he says, and sings these lines—

Lady proud with hawk in hand.
Prithee why should dungbeard boys,
Reft of reason, dare to hammer
Handle fast on battle shield?
For these lads of loathly feature—
Lady scattering swanbath's beams[20]
Shall not shun this ditty shameful
Which I shape upon them now.

He the beardless carle shall listen
While I lash him with abuse,
Loon at whom our stomachs sicken.
Soon shall hear these words of scorn;
Far too nice for such base fellows
Is the name my bounty gives,
Eën my muse her help refuses,
Making mirth of dungbeard boys.

Here I find a nickname fitting
For those noisome dungbeard boys—
Loath am I to break my bargain
Linked with such a noble man—
Knit we all our taunts together—
Known to me is mind of man—
Call we now with outburst common,
Him, that churl, the beardless carle.
[Pg 78]

Lady proudly holding a hawk.
Please tell me why these foolish boys should,
Without sense, dare to hit.
Are the handles securely attached to their shields?
For these guys who look a bit unsettling—
Lady scattering swanbath's beams__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—
Will not escape this shameful song.
Which I am creating about them now.

He, the young guy without a beard, will listen.
As I tease him with insults,
An idiot that makes us feel nauseous.
Soon he will hear these words of disdain;
Way too good for those pathetic guys.
Is the name my generosity provides,
Even my muse won’t help me,
Finding humor in these silly boys.

Here I discover a suitable nickname.
For those annoying dumb boys—
I'm reluctant to go back on my word.
Connected with such a noble person—
Let's all come together with our teasing—
I understand how a man thinks—
Let’s now shout together,
Call him, that awkward, beardless idiot.
[Pg 78]

"Thou art a jewel indeed," says Hallgerda; "how yielding thou art to what I ask!"

"You're truly a gem," says Hallgerda; "how accommodating you are to what I ask!"

Just then Gunnar came in. He had been standing outside the door of the bower, and heard all the words that had passed. They were in a great fright when they saw him come in, and then all held their peace, but before there had been bursts of laughter.

Just then Gunnar walked in. He had been standing outside the bower door and heard everything that was said. They were all really startled when they saw him enter, and then fell silent, though before that, there had been lots of laughter.

Gunnar was very wroth, and said to Sigmund, "thou art a foolish man, and one that cannot keep to good advice, and thou revilest Njal's sons, and Njal himself who is most worth of all; and this thou doest in spite of what thou hast already done. Mind, this will be thy death. But if any man repeats these words that thou hast spoken, or these verses that thou hast made, that man shall be sent away at once, and have my wrath beside."

Gunnar was really angry and said to Sigmund, "You're a foolish man who can't follow good advice. You're insulting Njal's sons and Njal himself, who is the most honorable of all; and you do this despite your past actions. Just know that this will lead to your downfall. If anyone repeats the things you've said or the verses you've created, they will be sent away immediately, and they'll have my anger to face as well."

But they were all so sore afraid of him, that no one dared to repeat those words. After that he went away, but the gangrel women talked among themselves, and said that they would get a reward from Bergthora if they told her all this. They went then away afterwards down thither, and took Bergthora aside and told her the whole story of their own free will.

But they were all so afraid of him that no one dared to repeat those words. After he left, the gangrel women talked among themselves and said they would get a reward from Bergthora if they told her everything. They then went down there, took Bergthora aside, and told her the whole story of their own accord.

Bergthora spoke and said, when men sate down to the board, "Gifts have been given to all of you, father and sons, and ye will be no true men unless ye repay them somehow".

Bergthora spoke and said, when everyone sat down at the table, "Gifts have been given to all of you, father and sons, and you won't be true men unless you find a way to repay them."

"What gifts are these?" asks Skarphedinn.

"What are these gifts?" asks Skarphedinn.

"You, my sons," says Bergthora, "have got one gift between you all. Ye are nick-named 'Dung-beardlings,' but my husband 'the beardless carle'."

"You, my sons," says Bergthora, "share one gift among you all. You’re called 'Dung-beardlings,' while my husband is known as 'the beardless guy.'"

"Ours is no woman's nature," says Skarphedinn, "that we should fly into a rage at every little thing."

"Ours is not a woman's nature," says Skarphedinn, "that we should get angry over every little thing."

"And yet Gunnar was wroth for your sakes," says she, "and he is thought to be good-tempered. But if ye do not take vengeance for this wrong, ye will avenge no shame."

"And yet Gunnar was angry because of you," she says, "and he's considered to be easygoing. But if you don’t take revenge for this wrong, you won’t have any honor."

"The carline, our mother, thinks this fine sport," says Skarphedinn, and smiled scornfully as he spoke, but still the sweat burst out upon his brow, and red flecks came over his cheeks, but that was not his wont. Grim was silent and bit his lip. Helgi made no sign, and he said never a word. Hauskuld went off with Bergthora; she came into the room again, and fretted and foamed much.

"The carline, our mother, thinks this is a fine sport," says Skarphedinn, smirking as he spoke, but still sweat broke out on his forehead, and red spots appeared on his cheeks, which was unusual for him. Grim was quiet and bit his lip. Helgi showed no reaction and didn't say a word. Hauskuld went off with Bergthora; she returned to the room, fuming and complaining a lot.

Njal spoke and said, "'slow and sure,' says the proverb, mistress! and so it is with many things, though they try[Pg 79] men's tempers, that there are always two sides to a story, even when vengeance is taken".

Njal spoke and said, "'Slow and steady,' as the saying goes, mistress! And that holds true for many things, even if they test[Pg 79] people's patience, because there's always two sides to a story, even when revenge is involved."

But at even when Njal was come into his bed, he heard that an axe came against the panel and rang loudly, but there was another shut bed, and there the shields were hung up, and he sees that they are away. He said, "who have taken down our shields?"

But in the evening, when Njal had gotten into bed, he heard an axe striking the panel, making a loud noise. There was another closed bed nearby, where the shields were hung up, and he noticed that they were missing. He said, "Who took down our shields?"

"Thy sons went out with them," says Bergthora.

"Your sons went out with them," says Bergthora.

Njal pulled his shoes on his feet, and went out at once, and round to the other side of the house, and sees that they were taking their course right up the slope; he said, "whither away, Skarphedinn?"

Njal put on his shoes and stepped outside right away, going around to the other side of the house. He noticed they were heading straight up the slope, and he asked, "Where are you going, Skarphedinn?"

"To look after thy sheep," he answers.

"To take care of your sheep," he replies.

"You would not then be armed," said Njal, "if you meant that, and your errand must be something else."

"You wouldn't be armed if that were your plan," Njal said, "and your purpose must be something different."

Then Skarphedinn sang a song—

Then Skarphedinn sang a tune—

Squanderer of hoarded wealth,
Some there are that own rich treasure,
Ore of sea that clasps the earth,
And yet care to count their sheep;
Those who forge sharp songs of mocking,
Death songs, scarcely can possess
Sense of sheep that crop the grass;
Such as these I seek in fight;

Squanderer of saved wealth,
Some people have valuable treasure,
The abundance of the sea that touches the shore,
And yet they worry about counting their sheep;
Those who make cutting, mocking songs,
Death songs, hard to understand
The feeling of sheep eating grass;
It's people like these that I take on;

and said afterwards—

and said later—

"We shall fish for salmon, father."

"We're going to fish for salmon, dad."

"'Twould be well then if it turned out so that the prey does not get away from you."

"It would be good if it turned out that the prey doesn't escape from you."

They went their way, but Njal went to his bed, and he said to Bergthora, "Thy sons were out of doors all of them, with arms, and now thou must have egged them on to something".

They went their separate ways, but Njal went to bed and said to Bergthora, "Your sons were all outside with weapons, and now you must have encouraged them to do something."

"I will give them my heartfelt thanks," said Bergthora, "if they tell me the slaying of Sigmund."

"I'll thank them sincerely," said Bergthora, "if they tell me about Sigmund's death."


CHAPTER XLV.

THE SLAYING OF SIGMUND AND SKIOLLD.

Now they, Njal's sons, fare up to Fleetlithe, and were that night under the Lithe, and when the day began to break, they came near to Lithend. That same morning both Sig[Pg 80]mund and Skiolld rose up and meant to go to the stud-horses; they had bits with them, and caught the horses that were in the "town" and rode away on them. They found the stud-horses between two brooks. Skarphedinn caught sight of them, for Sigmund was in bright clothing. Skarphedinn said, "See you now the red elf yonder, lads?" They looked that way, and said they saw him.

Now Njal's sons traveled up to Fleetlithe and spent that night beneath the Lithe. When dawn broke, they approached Lithend. That same morning, both Sigmund and Skiolld woke up and planned to go to the stud horses; they had bits with them and caught the horses that were in the "town" before riding off on them. They found the stallions between two streams. Skarphedinn spotted them since Sigmund was wearing bright clothing. Skarphedinn said, "Look over there at the red elf, guys!" They looked in that direction and claimed they saw him.

Skarphedinn spoke again: "Thou, Hauskuld, shalt have nothing to do with it, for thou wilt often be sent about alone without due heed; but I mean Sigmund for myself; methinks that is like a man; but Grim and Helgi, they shall try to slay Skiolld".

Skarphedinn spoke again: "You, Hauskuld, will have nothing to do with it, because you’ll often be sent out alone without proper care; but I want Sigmund for myself; I think that’s what a man would do; but Grim and Helgi, they will try to kill Skiolld."

Hauskuld sat him down, but they went until they came up to them. Skarphedinn said to Sigmund—

Hauskuld sat down, but they kept going until they reached them. Skarphedinn said to Sigmund—

"Take thy weapons and defend thyself; that is more needful now, than to make mocking songs on me and my brothers."

"Take your weapons and defend yourself; that's more important right now than making mock songs about me and my brothers."

Sigmund took up his weapons, but Skarphedinn waited the while. Skiolld turned against Grim and Helgi, and they fell hotly to fight. Sigmund had a helm on his head, and a shield at his side, and was girt with a sword, his spear was in his hand; now he turns against Skarphedinn, and thrusts at once at him with his spear, and the thrust came on his shield. Skarphedinn dashes the spearhaft in two, and lifts up his axe and hews at Sigmund, and cleaves his shield down to below the handle. Sigmund drew his sword and cut at Skarphedinn, and the sword cuts into his shield, so that it stuck fast. Skarphedinn gave the shield such a quick twist, that Sigmund let go his sword. Then Skarphedinn hews at Sigmund with his axe, the "Ogress of war". Sigmund had on a corselet, the axe came on his shoulder. Skarphedinn cleft the shoulder-blade right through, and at the same time pulled the axe towards him, Sigmund fell down on both knees, but sprang up again at once.

Sigmund grabbed his weapons, but Skarphedinn waited for a moment. Skiolld turned against Grim and Helgi, and they jumped into a fierce fight. Sigmund had a helmet on his head, a shield at his side, a sword at his waist, and a spear in his hand; then he turned towards Skarphedinn and immediately thrust his spear at him, hitting Skarphedinn’s shield. Skarphedinn broke the spear in half and raised his axe, striking at Sigmund and splitting his shield down to the handle. Sigmund pulled out his sword and swung it at Skarphedinn, but the blade got stuck in Skarphedinn's shield. Skarphedinn quickly twisted the shield, causing Sigmund to drop his sword. Then Skarphedinn swung his axe, known as the "Ogress of war," at Sigmund. Sigmund wore a breastplate, and the axe hit his shoulder, cleaving right through the shoulder blade. At the same time, Skarphedinn pulled the axe back toward him, and Sigmund fell to his knees but quickly sprang back up.

"Thou hast lifted low to me already," says Skarphedinn, "but still thou shalt fall upon thy mother's bosom ere we two part."

"You're already down to my level," says Skarphedinn, "but you will still fall into your mother's arms before we part ways."

"Ill is that then," says Sigmund.

"That's not good then," says Sigmund.

Skarphedinn gave him a blow on his helm, and after that dealt Sigmund his death-blow.

Skarphedinn hit him on his helmet, and after that delivered the fatal blow to Sigmund.

Grim cut off Skiolld's foot at the ankle-joint, but Helgi thrust him through with his spear, and he got his death there and then.[Pg 81]

Grim chopped off Skiolld's foot at the ankle, but Helgi impaled him with his spear, and he died right then and there.[Pg 81]

Skarphedinn saw Hallgerda's shepherd, just as he had hewn off Sigmund's head; he handed the head to the shepherd, and bade him bear it to Hallgerda, and said she would know whether that head had made jeering songs about them, and with that he sang a song.

Skarphedinn saw Hallgerda's shepherd right after he had cut off Sigmund's head; he gave the head to the shepherd and told him to take it to Hallgerda, saying she would know if that head had made mocking songs about them, and then he sang a song.

Here! this head shall thou, that heapest
Hoards from ocean-caverns won,[21]
Bear to Hallgerd with my greeting,
Her that hurries men to fight;
Sure am I, O firewood splitter!
That yon spendthrift knows it well,
And will answer if it ever
Uttered mocking songs on us.

Here! You take this head, you who
Collect treasures from ocean caves,
And take it to Hallgerd with my best wishes,
The one who leads people into battle;
I’m sure of it, oh lumberjack!
That spender knows it well,
And will reply if he ever
Sang any mocking songs about us.

The shepherd casts the head down as soon as ever they parted, for he dared not do so while their eyes were on him. They fared along till they met some men down by Markfleet, and told them the tidings. Skarphedinn gave himself out as the slayer of Sigmund; and Grim and Helgi as the slayers of Skiolld; then they fared home and told Njal the tidings. He answers them—

The shepherd looked down as soon as they separated, because he didn't want to do it while they were watching him. They continued on until they met some men near Markfleet and shared the news. Skarphedinn claimed to be the killer of Sigmund, and Grim and Helgi claimed to have killed Skiolld. Then they returned home and told Njal the news. He responded to them—

"Good luck to your hands! Here no self-doom will come to pass as things stand."

"Good luck to your hands! Here, no self-destruction will happen as things are."

Now we must take up the story, and say that the shepherd came home to Lithend. He told Hallgerda the tidings.

Now we need to continue the story and say that the shepherd returned home to Lithend. He shared the news with Hallgerda.

"Skarphedinn put Sigmund's head into my hands," he says, "and bade me bring it thee; but I dared not do it, for I knew not how thou wouldst like that."

"Skarphedinn gave me Sigmund's head to bring to you," he says, "but I didn't dare to do it because I didn’t know how you would react."

"'Twas ill that thou didst not do that," she says; "I would have brought it to Gunnar, and then he would have avenged his kinsman, or have to bear every man's blame."

"'It was wrong that you didn't do that,' she says; 'I would have taken it to Gunnar, and then he would have avenged his relative, or he would have to face everyone's blame.'"

After that she went to Gunnar and said, "I tell thee of thy kinsman Sigmund's slaying: Skarphedinn slew him, and wanted them to bring me the head".

After that, she went to Gunnar and said, "I need to tell you about your relative Sigmund's death: Skarphedinn killed him and wanted them to bring me his head."

"Just what might be looked for to befall him," says Gunnar, "for ill redes bring ill luck, and both you and Skarphedinn have often done one another spiteful turns".

"Just what could happen to him," says Gunnar, "because bad intentions bring bad luck, and both you and Skarphedinn have often done each other dirty."

Then Gunnar went away; he let no steps be taken towards a suit for manslaughter, and did nothing about it. Hallgerda often put him in mind of it, and kept saying that Sigmund had fallen unatoned. Gunnar gave no heed to that.

Then Gunnar left; he didn't take any steps towards a manslaughter lawsuit and did nothing about it. Hallgerda frequently reminded him and kept saying that Sigmund had died without atonement. Gunnar paid no attention to that.

Now three Things passed away, at each of which men[Pg 82] thought that he would follow up the suit: then a knotty point came on Gunnar's hands, which he knew not how to set about, and then he rode to find Njal. He gave Gunnar a hearty welcome. Gunnar said to Njal, "I am come to seek a bit of good counsel at thy hands about a knotty point".

Now three things happened, and each time men[Pg 82] thought he would keep pursuing it: then a tricky issue came up for Gunnar that he didn’t know how to handle, so he rode out to find Njal. Njal welcomed Gunnar warmly. Gunnar said to Njal, "I've come to ask for some good advice from you about a tricky issue."

"Thou art worthy of it," says Njal, and gave him counsel what to do. Then Gunnar stood up and thanked him. Njal then spoke and said, and took Gunnar by the hand, "Over long hath thy kinsman Sigmund been unatoned". "He has been long ago atoned," says Gunnar, "but still I will not fling back the honour offered me."

"You're worthy of it," says Njal, giving him advice on what to do. Then Gunnar stood up and thanked him. Njal then spoke again, taking Gunnar by the hand, "Your kinsman Sigmund has been unatoned for too long." "He was atoned a while ago," says Gunnar, "but I still won’t reject the honor offered to me."

Gunnar had never spoken an ill word of Njal's sons. Njal would have nothing else than that Gunnar should make his own award in the matter. He awarded two hundred in silver, but let Skiolld fall without a price. They paid down all the money at once.

Gunnar had never said a bad word about Njal's sons. Njal insisted that Gunnar should decide the matter for himself. He awarded two hundred pieces of silver, but let Skiolld go without any compensation. They paid all the money upfront.

Gunnar declared this their atonement at the Thingskala Thing, when most men were at it, and laid great weight on the way in which they (Njal and his sons) had behaved; he told too those bad words which cost Sigmund his life, and no man was to repeat them or sing the verses, but if any sung them, the man who uttered them was to fall without atonement.

Gunnar announced their atonement at the Thingskala Thing, when most men were gathered, and emphasized how Njal and his sons had acted. He also recounted the harsh words that caused Sigmund his life, stating that no one was to repeat them or sing the verses. If anyone did sing them, the person who spoke them would face consequences without any chance for atonement.

Both Gunnar and Njal gave each other their words that no such matters should ever happen that they would not settle among themselves; and this pledge was well kept ever after, and they were always friends.

Both Gunnar and Njal promised each other that they would always resolve any issues between themselves; and this promise was kept forever, and they remained friends always.


CHAPTER XLVI.

OF GIZUR THE WHITE AND GEIR THE PRIEST.

There was a man named Gizur the White; he was Teit's son; Kettlebjorn the Old's son, of Mossfell. Gizur the White kept house at Mossfell, and was a great chief. That man is also named in this story, whose name was Geir the priest; his mother was Thorkatla, another daughter of Kettlebjorn the Old of Mossfell. Geir kept house at Lithe. He and Gizur backed one another in every matter. At that time Mord Valgard's son kept house at Hof on the Rangrivervales; he[Pg 83] was crafty and spiteful. Valgard his father was then abroad, but his mother was dead. He was very envious of Gunnar of Lithend. He was wealthy, so far as goods went, but had not many friends.

There was a man named Gizur the White; he was the son of Teit and Kettlebjorn the Old from Mossfell. Gizur the White lived in Mossfell and was a powerful leader. Another important character in this story is Geir the priest; his mother was Thorkatla, another daughter of Kettlebjorn the Old from Mossfell. Geir lived at Lithe. He and Gizur supported each other in everything. At that time, Mord Valgard's son lived at Hof in the Rangrivervales; he was clever but mean-spirited. His father Valgard was away, and his mother had passed away. He was very jealous of Gunnar of Lithend. He had a lot of wealth in terms of possessions but didn't have many friends.


CHAPTER XLVII.

OF OTKELL IN KIRKBY.

There was a man named Otkell; he was the son of Skarf, the son of Hallkell, who fought with Gorm of Gormness, and felled him on the holm.[22] This Hallkell and Kettlebjorn the Old were brothers.

There was a man named Otkell; he was the son of Skarf, the son of Hallkell, who battled Gorm of Gormness and defeated him on the mound.[22] This Hallkell and Kettlebjorn the Old were brothers.

Otkell kept house at Kirkby; his wife's name was Thorgerda; she was a daughter of Mar, the son of Runolf, the son of Naddad of the Faroe isles. Otkell was wealthy in goods. His son's name was Thorgeir; he was young in years, and a bold dashing man.

Otkell ran a household in Kirkby; his wife's name was Thorgerda; she was the daughter of Mar, who was the son of Runolf, the son of Naddad from the Faroe Islands. Otkell was rich in resources. His son's name was Thorgeir; he was young and a daring, adventurous man.

Skamkell was the name of another man; he kept house at another farm called Hof; he was well off for money, but he was a spiteful man and a liar; quarrelsome too, and ill to deal with. He was Otkell's friend. Hallkell was the name of Otkell's brother; he was a tall strong man, and lived there with Otkell; their brother's name was Hallbjorn the White; he brought out to Iceland a thrall, whose name was Malcolm; he was Irish and had not many friends.

Skamkell was another man’s name; he ran a farm called Hof. He was wealthy but had a nasty disposition and was a liar; he also liked to argue and was difficult to deal with. He was friends with Otkell. Hallkell was Otkell’s brother; he was tall and strong and lived with Otkell. Their brother was named Hallbjorn the White; he brought a thrall named Malcolm to Iceland. Malcolm was Irish and didn’t have many friends.

Hallbjorn went to stay with Otkell, and so did his thrall Malcolm. The thrall was always saying that he should think himself happy if Otkell owned him. Otkell was kind to him, and gave him a knife and belt, and a full suit of clothes, but the thrall turned his hand to any work that Otkell wished.

Hallbjorn went to stay with Otkell, and so did his servant Malcolm. The servant was always saying that he should consider himself lucky if Otkell owned him. Otkell was kind to him, giving him a knife, a belt, and a complete set of clothes, but the servant took on any work that Otkell wanted.

Otkell wanted to make a bargain with his brother for the thrall; he said he would give him the thrall, but said too, that he was a worse treasure than he thought. And as soon as Otkell owned the thrall, then he did less and less work. Otkell often said outright to Hallbjorn, that he thought the thrall did little work; and he told Otkell that there was worse in him yet to come.[Pg 84]

Otkell wanted to strike a deal with his brother for the slave; he said he would give him the slave but also mentioned that he was a worse bargain than he realized. Once Otkell took ownership of the slave, he started doing less and less work. Otkell often told Hallbjorn directly that he thought the slave was lazy; Hallbjorn warned Otkell that there was even worse to come.[Pg 84]

At that time came a great scarcity, so that men fell short both of meat and hay, and that spread over all parts of Iceland. Gunnar shared his hay and meat with many men; and all got them who came thither, so long as his stores lasted. At last it came about that Gunnar himself fell short both of hay and meat. Then Gunnar called on Kolskegg to go along with him; he called too on Thrain Sigfus' son, and Lambi Sigurd's son. They fared to Kirkby, and called Otkell out. He greeted them, and Gunnar said, "It so happens that I am come to deal with thee for hay and meat, if there be any left".

At that time, there was a huge shortage, so people ran out of both meat and hay, and it affected all of Iceland. Gunnar shared his hay and meat with many people; everyone who came by got some, as long as his supplies lasted. Eventually, Gunnar himself ran out of hay and meat. Then he asked Kolskegg to join him, along with Thrain Sigfus' son and Lambi Sigurd's son. They went to Kirkby and called out to Otkell. He greeted them, and Gunnar said, "I'm here to talk to you about hay and meat, if you have any left."

Otkell answers, "There is store of both, but I will sell thee neither".

Otkell replies, "There's plenty of both, but I won't sell you either."

"Wilt thou give me them then," says Gunnar, "and run the risk of my paying thee back somehow?"

"Will you give them to me then," says Gunnar, "and take the chance that I'll somehow repay you?"

"I will not do that either," says Otkell.

"I won't do that either," says Otkell.

Skamkell all the while was giving him bad counsel.

Skamkell was constantly giving him bad advice.

Then Thrain Sigfus' son said, "It would serve him right if we take both hay and meat and lay down the worth of them instead".

Then Thrain Sigfus' son said, "It would be fair if we just take both the hay and the meat and pay for them instead."

Skamkell answered, "All the men of Mossfell must be dead and gone then, if ye, sons of Sigfus, are to come and rob them".

Skamkell replied, "All the men of Mossfell must be dead and gone, then, if you, sons of Sigfus, are coming to rob them."

"I will have no hand in any robbery," says Gunnar.

"I won't be involved in any robbery," says Gunnar.

"Wilt thou buy a thrall of me?" says Otkell.

"Will you buy a slave from me?" says Otkell.

"I'll not spare to do that," says Gunnar. After that Gunnar bought the thrall, and fared away as things stood.

"I won't hold back from doing that," says Gunnar. After that, Gunnar bought the thrall and went on his way as things were.

Njal hears of this, and said, "Such things are ill done, to refuse to let Gunnar buy; and it is not a good outlook for others if such men as he cannot get what they want".

Njal hears about this and says, "It's wrong to deny Gunnar the chance to buy; and it's not a good sign for others if men like him can't get what they need."

"What's the good of thy talking so much about such a little matter?" says Bergthora; "far more like a man would it be to let him have both meat and hay, when thou lackest neither of them."

"What's the point of you talking so much about such a small issue?" says Bergthora; "it would be much more manly to give him both meat and hay when you have plenty of both."

"That is clear as day," says Njal, "and I will of a surety supply his need somewhat."

"That's obvious," says Njal, "and I'll definitely help him out a bit."

Then he fared up to Thorolfsfell, and his sons with him, and they bound hay on fifteen horses; but on five horses they had meat. Njal came to Lithend, and called Gunnar out. He greeted them kindly.

Then he went up to Thorolfsfell, along with his sons, and they loaded hay onto fifteen horses; and on five horses, they had meat. Njal arrived at Lithend and called out to Gunnar. He greeted them warmly.

"Here is hay and meat," said Njal, "which I will give thee; and my wish is, that thou shouldst never look to any one else than to me if thou standest in need of any thing."[Pg 85]

"Here is hay and meat," Njal said, "which I will give you; and I want you to know that you should never look to anyone else but me if you need anything." [Pg 85]

"Good are thy gifts," says Gunnar, "but methinks thy friendship is still more worth, and that of thy sons."

"Your gifts are great," says Gunnar, "but I believe your friendship is even more valuable, as well as that of your sons."

After that Njal fared home, and now the spring passes away.

After that, Njal went home, and now spring is coming to an end.


CHAPTER XLVIII.

HOW HALLGERDA MAKES MALCOLM STEAL FROM KIRKBY.

Now Gunnar is about to ride to the Thing, but a great crowd of men from the Side east turned in as guests at his house.

Now Gunnar is getting ready to ride to the Thing, but a large crowd of men from the Side east has come to his house as guests.

Gunnar bade them come and be his guests again, as they rode back from the Thing; and they said they would do so.

Gunnar invited them to come and be his guests again as they rode back from the Thing, and they agreed to do so.

Now they ride to the Thing, and Njal and his sons were there. That Thing was still and quiet.

Now they ride to the Thing, and Njal and his sons are there. That Thing is still and quiet.

Now we must take up the story, and say that Hallgerda comes to talk with Malcolm the thrall.

Now we need to continue the story and mention that Hallgerda comes to speak with Malcolm the thrall.

"I have thought of an errand to send thee on," she says; "thou shalt go to Kirkby."

"I've thought of a task for you," she says; "you will go to Kirkby."

"And what shall I do there?" he says.

"And what am I supposed to do there?" he says.

"Thou shalt steal from thence food enough to load two horses, and mind and have butter and cheese; but thou shalt lay fire in the storehouse, and all will think that it has arisen out of heedlessness, but no one will think that there has been theft."

"You should take enough food from there to fill two horses, and make sure to get butter and cheese; but you should set fire to the storage house, and everyone will think it happened by accident, but no one will suspect that there was a theft."

"Bad have I been," said the thrall, "but never have I been a thief."

"Yeah, I've been bad," said the servant, "but I've never been a thief."

"Hear a wonder!" says Hallgerda, "thou makest thyself good, thou that hast been both thief and murderer; but thou shalt not dare to do aught else than go, else will I let thee be slain."

"Hear this!" says Hallgerda, "you think you're good, you who have been both a thief and a murderer; but you better not do anything else but leave, or I'll have you killed."

He thought he knew enough of her to be sure that she would so do if he went not; so he took at night two horses and laid pack-saddles on them, and went his way to Kirkby. The house-dog knew him and did not bark at him, and ran and fawned on him. After that he went to the storehouse and loaded the two horses with food out of it, but the storehouse he burnt, and the dog he slew.

He believed he knew her well enough to be certain that she would act that way if he didn’t go, so he took two horses at night, put pack saddles on them, and set off for Kirkby. The house dog recognized him and didn’t bark, instead running over and wagging its tail. After that, he went to the storehouse and loaded the two horses with food from it, but then he burned the storehouse and killed the dog.

He went up along by Rangriver, and his shoe-thong snapped;[Pg 86] so he takes his knife and makes the shoe right, but he leaves the knife and belt lying there behind him.

He walked along the Rangriver, and his shoelace broke;[Pg 86] so he took out his knife and fixed his shoe, but he left the knife and belt lying there behind him.

He fares till he comes to Lithend; then he misses the knife, but dares not to go back.

He travels until he reaches Lithend; then he realizes he's missing the knife, but he doesn't dare to go back.

Now he brings Hallgerda the food, and she showed herself well pleased at it.

Now he brings Hallgerda the food, and she shows that she is very pleased with it.

Next morning when men came out of doors at Kirkby there they saw great scathe. Then a man was sent to the Thing to tell Otkell, he bore the loss well, and said it must have happened because the kitchen was next to the storehouse; and all thought that that was how it happened.

Next morning, when the men stepped outside in Kirkby, they noticed a lot of damage. A man was sent to the Thing to inform Otkell. He took the loss calmly and said it must have occurred because the kitchen was next to the storage house; everyone agreed that was likely the reason it happened.

Now men ride home from the Thing, and many rode to Lithend. Hallgerda set food on the hoard, and in came cheese and butter. Gunnar knew that such food was not to be looked for in his house, and asked Hallgerda whence it came?

Now the men ride home from the Thing, and many headed to Lithend. Hallgerda set food on the table, and in came cheese and butter. Gunnar knew that such food wasn't something to expect in his house, so he asked Hallgerda where it came from.

"Thence," she says, "whence thou mightest well eat of it; besides, it is no man's business to trouble himself with housekeeping."

"Then," she says, "where you could easily eat from it; besides, it's no one's job to worry about housekeeping."

Gunnar got wroth and said, "Ill indeed is it if I am a partaker with thieves"; and with that he gave her a slap on the cheek.

Gunnar got angry and said, "It's really bad if I'm associated with thieves"; and with that, he slapped her on the cheek.

She said she would bear that slap in mind and repay it if she could.

She said she would remember that slap and get back at her if she could.

So she went off and he went with her, and then all that was on the board was cleared away, but flesh-meat was brought in instead, and all thought that was because the flesh was thought to have been got in a better way.

So she left, and he went with her. Then everything on the board was cleared away, but they brought in meat instead, and everyone thought it was because the meat was obtained in a better way.

Now the men who had been at the Thing fare away.

Now the men who had been at the Thing are far away.


CHAPTER XLIX.

OF SKAMKELL'S EVIL COUNSEL.

Now we must tell of Skamkell. He rides after some sheep up along Rangriver, and he sees something shining in the path. He finds a knife and belt, and thinks he knows both of them. He fares with them to Kirkby; Otkell was out of doors when Skamkell came. He spoke to him and said—

Now we need to talk about Skamkell. He's chasing some sheep along Rangriver when he spots something shiny on the path. He picks up a knife and belt, thinking he recognizes both of them. He takes them to Kirkby; Otkell was outside when Skamkell arrived. He spoke to him and said—

"Knowest thou aught of these pretty things?"

"Do you know anything about these pretty things?"

"Of a surety," says Otkell, "I know them."[Pg 87]

"Definitely," says Otkell, "I know them."[Pg 87]

"Who owns them?" asks Skamkell.

"Who owns them?" Skamkell asks.

"Malcolm the thrall," says Otkell.

"Malcolm the servant," says Otkell.

"Then more shall see and know them than we two," says Skamkell, "for true will I be to thee in counsel."

"Then more people will see and know them than just the two of us," says Skamkell, "for I will be honest with you in my advice."

They showed them to many men, and all knew them. Then Skamkell said—

They showed them to a lot of guys, and everyone recognized them. Then Skamkell said—

"What counsel wilt thou now take?"

"What advice are you going to take now?"

"We shall go and see Mord Valgard's son," answers Otkell, "and seek counsel of him."

"We'll go see Mord Valgard's son," Otkell replies, "and get his advice."

So they went to Hof, and showed the pretty things to Mord, and asked him if he knew them?

So they went to Hof and showed the nice things to Mord, asking him if he recognized them.

He said he knew them well enough, but what was there in that? "Do you think you have a right to look for anything at Lithend?"

He said he knew them pretty well, but what was the point in that? "Do you really think you have any right to expect anything at Lithend?"

"We think it hard for us," says Skamkell, "to know what to do, when such mighty men have a hand in it."

"We find it difficult," says Skamkell, "to know what to do when such powerful men are involved."

"That is so, sure enough," says Mord, "but yet I will get to know those things out of Gunnar's household, which none of you will ever know."

"That’s true enough," says Mord, "but I’m still going to find out things from Gunnar’s household that none of you will ever know."

"We would give thee money," they say, "if thou wouldst search out this thing."

"We would give you money," they say, "if you would look into this thing."

"That money I shall buy full dear," answered Mord, "but still, perhaps, it may be that I will look at the matter."

"That money I will buy very expensively," Mord replied, "but still, maybe I will consider the situation."

They gave him three marks of silver for lending them his help.

They gave him three silver coins for helping them out.

Then he gave them this counsel, that women should go about from house to house with small wares, and give them to the housewives, and mark what was given them in return.

Then he advised them that women should go from house to house with small goods, offer them to the housewives, and keep track of what they received in return.

"For," he says, "'tis the turn of mind of all men first to give away what has been stolen, if they have it in their keeping, and so it will be here also, if this hath happened by the hand of man. Ye shall then come and show me what has been given to each in each house, and I shall then be free from further share in this matter, if the truth comes to light."

"For," he says, "it's human nature for everyone to return what has been taken, if they have it in their possession, and this will apply here as well, if this was done by someone's hand. You will then come and show me what has been given to each person in each house, and I will then be free from any further involvement in this matter, if the truth comes out."

To this they agreed, and went home afterwards.

To this, they agreed and went home afterward.

Mord sends women about the country, and they were away half a month. Then they came back, and had big bundles. Mord asked where they had most given them?

Mord sends women across the country, and they were gone for half a month. Then they returned, carrying big bundles. Mord asked where they had given away the most.

They said that at Lithend most was given them, and Hallgerda had been most bountiful to them.

They said that at Lithend they received the most, and Hallgerda had been very generous to them.

He asked what was given them there?

He asked what they were given there?

"Cheese," say they.[Pg 88]

"Cheese," they say.[Pg 88]

He begged to see it, and they showed it to him, and it was in great slices. These he took and kept.

He pleaded to see it, and they showed it to him, and it was in large pieces. He took them and kept them.

A little after, Mord fared to see Otkell, and bade that he would bring Thorgerda's cheese-mould; and when that was done, he laid the slices down in it, and lo! they fitted the mould in every way.

A little later, Mord went to see Otkell and asked him to bring Thorgerda's cheese mold. Once that was done, he placed the slices in it, and they fit the mold perfectly.

Then they saw, too, that a whole cheese had been given to them.

Then they also noticed that a whole cheese had been given to them.

Then Mord said, "Now may ye see that Hallgerda must have stolen the cheese"; and they all passed the same judgment; and then Mord said, that now he thought he was free of this matter.

Then Mord said, "Now you can see that Hallgerda must have stolen the cheese"; and they all agreed with the same judgment; and then Mord said that he felt he was done with this issue now.

After that they parted.

Then they went their separate ways.

Shortly after Kolskegg fell to talking with Gunnar, and said—

Shortly after Kolskegg started talking with Gunnar and said—

"Ill is it to tell, but the story is in every man's mouth, that Hallgerda must have stolen, and that she was at the bottom of all that great scathe that befell at Kirkby."

"Sadly, it's true, but everyone is talking about how Hallgerda must have stolen something and that she was behind all the trouble that happened at Kirkby."

Gunnar said that he too thought that must be so. "But what is to be done now?"

Gunnar said he also thought that was the case. "But what should we do now?"

Kolskegg answered, "That wilt think it thy most bounden duty to make atonement for thy wife's wrong, and methinks it were best that thou farest to see Otkell, and makest him a handsome offer."

Kolskegg answered, "You should consider it your duty to make amends for your wife's wrongdoing, and I think it would be best if you went to see Otkell and made him a good offer."

"This is well spoken," says Gunnar, "and so it shall be."

"This is well said," Gunnar replies, "and that’s how it will be."

A little after Gunnar sent after Thrain Sigfus' son, and Lambi Sigurd's son, and they came at once.

A little after Gunnar called for Thrain Sigfus' son and Lambi Sigurd's son, they arrived right away.

Gunnar told them whither he meant to go, and they were well pleased. Gunnar rode with eleven men to Kirkby, and called Otkell out. Skamkell was there too, and said, "I will go out with thee, and it will be best now to have the balance of wit on thy side. And I would wish to stand closest by thee when thou needest it most, and now this will be put to the proof. Methinks it were best that thou puttest on an air of great weight."

Gunnar let them know where he planned to go, and they were happy about it. Gunnar rode with eleven men to Kirkby and called out to Otkell. Skamkell was there too and said, "I'll come out with you, and it’s best to have the advantage of wit on your side right now. I want to be closest to you when you need support the most, and this will be put to the test. I think it would be best if you acted like you have a lot of authority."

Then they, Otkell and Skamkell, and Hallkell and Hallbjorn, went out all of them.

Then Otkell, Skamkell, Hallkell, and Hallbjorn all went out together.

They greeted Gunnar, and he took their greeting well. Otkell asks whither he meant to go?

They greeted Gunnar, and he accepted their greeting pleasantly. Otkell asks where he intended to go.

"No farther than here," says Gunnar, "and my errand hither is to tell thee about that bad mishap—how it arose from the plotting of my wife and that thrall whom I bought from thee."[Pg 89]

"No further than this," says Gunnar, "and I'm here to tell you about that unfortunate incident—how it happened because of the scheming of my wife and that servant I got from you."[Pg 89]

"'Tis only what was to be looked for," says Hallbjorn.

"It was just what we expected," says Hallbjorn.

"Now I will make thee a good offer," says Gunnar, "and the offer is this, that the best men here in the country round settle the matter."

"Now I have a good proposal for you," says Gunnar, "and the proposal is this: the best people here in the area should settle the issue."

"This is a fair-sounding offer," said Skamkell, "but an unfair and uneven one. Thou art a man who has many friends among the householders, but Otkell has not many friends."

"This seems like a reasonable offer," said Skamkell, "but it’s actually unfair and one-sided. You are a person with many friends among the homeowners, but Otkell doesn’t have many friends."

"Well," says Gunnar, "then I will offer thee that I shall make an award, and utter it here on this spot, and so we will settle the matter, and my good-will shall follow the settlement. But I will make thee an atonement by paying twice the worth of what was lost."

"Well," says Gunnar, "then I’ll propose that I announce a decision right here, and we’ll resolve this issue, and I’ll support the outcome. But I’ll compensate you by paying double the value of what was lost."

"This choice shalt thou not take," said Skamkell; "and it is unworthy to give up to him the right to make his own award, when thou oughtest to have kept it for thyself."

"This is not a choice you should make," Skamkell said; "and it's unworthy to give him the right to make his own decision when you should be keeping that for yourself."

So Otkell said, "I will not give up to thee, Gunnar, the right to make thine own award."

So Otkell said, "I won't let you, Gunnar, take away your right to decide for yourself."

"I see plainly," said Gunnar, "the help of men who will be paid off for it one day I daresay; but come now, utter an award for thyself."

"I can clearly see," Gunnar said, "the assistance of men who will be compensated for it one day, I’m sure; but come on, make a statement about your own value."

Otkell leant toward Skamkell and said, "What shall I answer now?"

Otkell leaned toward Skamkell and said, "What should I say now?"

"This thou shalt call a good offer, but still put thy suit into the hands of Gizur the white, and Geir the priest, and then many will say this, that thou behavest like Hallkell, thy grandfather, who was the greatest of champions."

"This you should call a good offer, but still put your case into the hands of Gizur the white and Geir the priest, and then many will say this: that you behave like Hallkell, your grandfather, who was the greatest of champions."

"Well offered is this, Gunnar," said Otkell, "but still my will is thou wouldst give me time to see Gizur the white."

"That's a generous offer, Gunnar," Otkell said, "but I still want you to give me time to see Gizur the White."

"Do now whatever thou likest in the matter," said Gunnar; "but men will say this, that thou couldst not see thine own honour when thou wouldst have none of the choices I offer thee."

"Do whatever you want about it," said Gunnar; "but people will say that you couldn't see your own honor when you refused any of the options I gave you."

Then Gunnar rode home, and when he had gone away, Hallbjorn said, "Here I see how much man differs from man. Gunnar made thee good offers, but thou wouldst take none of them; or how dost thou think to strive with Gunnar in a quarrel, when no one is his match in fight. But now he is still so kind-hearted a man that it may be he will let these offers stand, though thou art only ready to take them afterwards. Methinks it were best that thou farest to see Gizur the white and Geir the priest now this very hour."

Then Gunnar rode home, and after he left, Hallbjorn said, "It's clear how different people can be. Gunnar made you great offers, but you didn't accept any of them; how do you think you can go up against Gunnar in a fight when no one can match him? But he’s such a kind-hearted guy that he might still let those offers stand, even if you’re only willing to accept them later. I think it's best if you go see Gizur the White and Geir the Priest right now."

Otkell let them catch his horse, and made ready in every[Pg 90] way. Otkell was not sharpsighted, and Skamkell walked on the way along with him, and said to Otkell—

Otkell allowed them to catch his horse and got ready in every[Pg 90] way. Otkell wasn't very observant, and Skamkell walked with him on the path, saying to Otkell—

"Methought it strange that thy brother would not take this toil from thee, and now I will make thee an offer to fare instead of thee, for I know that the journey is irksome to thee."

"I thought it was odd that your brother wouldn't take this burden off you, and now I want to offer to go in your place, because I know that the journey is tiresome for you."

"I will take that offer," says Otkell, "but mind and be as truthful as ever thou canst."

"I'll accept that offer," says Otkell, "but make sure to be as honest as you can."

"So it shall be," says Skamkell.

"So it will be," says Skamkell.

Then Skamkell took his horse and cloak, but Otkell walks home.

Then Skamkell took his horse and cloak, but Otkell walked home.

Hallbjorn was out of doors, and said to Otkell—

Hallbjorn was outside and said to Otkell—

"Ill is it to have a thrall for one's bosom friend, and we shall rue this for ever that thou hast turned back, and it is an unwise step to send the greatest liar on an errand, of which one may so speak that men's lives hang on it."

"It’s unfortunate to have someone we trust so closely betray us, and we will regret this forever now that you've turned back. It’s a foolish choice to send the biggest liar on a mission where people's lives are at stake."

"Thou wouldst be sore afraid," says Otkell, "if Gunnar had his bill aloft, when thou art so scared now."

"You would be really scared," says Otkell, "if Gunnar had his weapon raised, when you're already this frightened now."

"No one knows who will be most afraid then," said Hallbjorn; "but this thou wilt have to own, that Gunnar does not lose much time in brandishing his bill when he is wroth."

"No one knows who will be the most scared then," said Hallbjorn; "but you have to admit that Gunnar doesn't waste much time swinging his weapon when he's angry."

"Ah!" said Otkell, "ye are all of you for yielding but Skamkell."

"Ah!" said Otkell, "you all want to give in but Skamkell."

And then they were both wroth.

And then they were both angry.


CHAPTER L.

OF SKAMKELL'S LYING.

Skamkell came to Mossfell, and repeated all the offers to Gizur.

Skamkell arrived at Mossfell and shared all the offers with Gizur.

"It so seems to me," says Gizur, "as though these have been bravely offered; but why took he not these offers?"

"It seems to me," says Gizur, "that these were offered courageously; but why didn't he accept these offers?"

"The chief cause was," answers Skamkell, "that all wished to show thee honour, and that was why he waited for thy utterance; besides, that is best for all."

"The main reason was," Skamkell replies, "that everyone wanted to show you respect, and that's why he waited for you to speak; plus, that's what’s best for everyone."

So Skamkell stayed there the night over, but Gizur sent a man to fetch Geir the priest; and he came there early. Then Gizur told him the story and said—

So Skamkell stayed there overnight, but Gizur sent someone to bring Geir the priest, and he arrived early. Then Gizur shared the story with him and said—

"What course is to be taken now?"[Pg 91]

"What do we do now?"[Pg 91]

"As thou no doubt hast already made up thy mind—to make the best of the business for both sides."

"As you no doubt have already decided—to make the best of the situation for both sides."

"Now we will let Skamkell tell his tale a second time, and see how he repeats it."

"Now we will let Skamkell share his story once more and see how he tells it again."

So they did that, and Gizur said—

So they did that, and Gizur said—

"Thou must have told this story right; but still I have seen thee to be the wickedest of men, and there is no faith in faces if thou turnest out well."

"You must have told this story correctly; but I’ve still seen you as the most wicked of men, and you can't trust appearances if you end up being good."

Skamkell fared home, and rides first to Kirkby and calls Otkell out. He greets Skamkell well, and Skamkell brought him the greeting of Gizur and Geir.

Skamkell rode home, first stopping at Kirkby to call out to Otkell. He greeted Skamkell warmly, and Skamkell shared greetings from Gizur and Geir.

"But about this matter of the suit," he says, "there is no need to speak softly, how that it is the will of both Gizur and Geir that this suit should not be settled in a friendly way. They gave that counsel that a summons should be set on foot, and that Gunnar should be summoned for having partaken of the goods, but Hallgerda for stealing them."

"But regarding this lawsuit," he says, "there's no reason to sugarcoat it. Both Gizur and Geir want this case to go to court instead of being resolved amicably. They advised that a summons should be issued, and that Gunnar should be summoned for having benefited from the goods, while Hallgerda should be summoned for stealing them."

"It shall be done," said Otkell, "in everything as they have given counsel."

"It will be done," said Otkell, "in every way as they have advised."

"They thought most of this," says Skamkell, "that thou hadst behaved so proudly; but as for me, I made as great a man of thee in everything as I could."

"They thought a lot of this," says Skamkell, "that you had acted so arrogantly; but as for me, I made you as great a person as I could in every way."

Now Otkell tells all this to his brothers, and Hallbjorn said—

Now Otkell shares all this with his brothers, and Hallbjorn said—

"This must be the biggest lie."

"This has to be the biggest lie."

Now the time goes on until the last of the summoning days before the Althing came.

Now time continues to pass until the final days of the summoning before the Althing arrives.

Then Otkell called on his brothers and Skamkell to ride on the business of the summons to Lithend.

Then Otkell called on his brothers and Skamkell to go handle the summons to Lithend.

Hallbjorn said he would go, but said also that they would rue this summoning as time went on.

Hallbjorn said he would go, but also mentioned that they would regret this summoning as time passed.

Now they rode twelve of them together to Lithend, but when they came into the "town," there was Gunnar out of doors, and knew naught of their coming till they had ridden right up to the house.

Now twelve of them rode together to Lithend, but when they arrived in the "town," Gunnar was outside and didn't know anything about their arrival until they rode right up to the house.

He did not go indoors then, and Otkell thundered out the summons there and then; but when they had made an end of the summoning Skamkell said—

He didn’t go inside then, and Otkell immediately shouted out the summons; but when they finished summoning, Skamkell said—

"Is it all right, master?"

"Is it okay, master?"

"Ye know that best," says Gunnar, "but I will put thee in mind of this journey one of these days, and of thy good help."

"You're the best judge of that," says Gunnar, "but I’ll remind you about this journey one of these days, along with your great help."

"That will not harm us," says Skamkell, "if thy bill be not aloft."[Pg 92]

"That won't hurt us," says Skamkell, "if your bill isn't raised."[Pg 92]

Gunnar was very wroth and went indoors, and told Kolskegg, and Kolskegg said—

Gunnar was very angry and went inside, and told Kolskegg, and Kolskegg said—

"Ill was it that we were not out of doors; they should have come here on the most shameful journey, if we had been by."

"How unfortunate that we weren’t outside; they would have been on the most disgraceful journey if we had been there."

"Everything bides its time," says Gunnar; "but this journey will not turn out to their honour."

"Everything waits for the right moment," says Gunnar; "but this journey won’t turn out well for them."

A little after Gunnar went and told Njal.

A little while after, Gunnar went and told Njal.

"Let it not worry thee a jot," said Njal, "for this will be the greatest honour to thee, ere this Thing comes to an end. As for us, we will all back thee with counsel and force."

"Don't worry about it at all," Njal said, "because this will be the greatest honor for you before this Thing wraps up. As for us, we will all support you with advice and strength."

Gunnar thanked him and rode home.

Gunnar thanked him and rode back home.

Otkell rides to the Thing, and his brothers with him and Skamkell.

Otkell rides to the assembly, along with his brothers and Skamkell.


CHAPTER LI.

OF GUNNAR.

Gunnar rode to the Thing and all the sons of Sigfus; Njal and his sons too, they all went with Gunnar; and it was said that no band was so well knit and hardy as theirs.

Gunnar rode to the Thing along with all the sons of Sigfus; Njal and his sons went with him too, and it was said that no group was as strong and tightly bonded as theirs.

Gunnar went one day to the booth of the Dalemen; Hrut was by the booth and Hauskuld, and they greeted Gunnar well. Now Gunnar tells them the whole story of the suit up to that time.

Gunnar went one day to the Dalemen's booth; Hrut was by the booth along with Hauskuld, and they welcomed Gunnar warmly. Now Gunnar shares the entire story of the lawsuit up to that point.

"What counsel gives Njal?" asks Hrut.

"What advice does Njal give?" asks Hrut.

"He bade me seek you brothers," says Gunnar, "and said he was sure that he and you would look at the matter in the same light."

"He asked me to find you guys," says Gunnar, "and said he was sure that he and you would see things the same way."

"He wishes then," says Hrut, "that I should say what I think for kinship's sake; and so it shall be. Thou shalt challenge Gizur the white to combat on the island, if they do not leave the whole award to thee; but Kolskegg shall challenge Geir the Priest. As for Otkell and his crew, men must be got ready to fall on them; and now we have such great strength all of us together, that thou mayst carry out whatever thou wilt."

"He wishes," says Hrut, "that I should share my thoughts for the sake of our relationship; and so I will. You should challenge Gizur the White to a fight on the island if they don't leave the entire decision to you; but Kolskegg will challenge Geir the Priest. As for Otkell and his men, we need to prepare to take them on; and now we have such great strength together that you can do whatever you want."

Gunnar went home to his booth and told Njal.

Gunnar went home to his place and told Njal.

"Just what I looked for," said Njal.[Pg 93]

"Just what I was looking for," said Njal.[Pg 93]

Wolf Aurpriest got wind of this plan, and told Gizur, and Gizur said to Otkell—

Wolf Aurpriest learned about this plan and told Gizur, who then said to Otkell—

"Who gave thee that counsel that thou shouldst summon Gunnar?"

"Who gave you that advice to call Gunnar?"

"Skamkell told me that was the counsel of both Geir the priest and thyself."

"Skamkell told me that was the advice of both Geir the priest and you."

"But where is that scoundrel," says Gizur, "who has thus lied?"

"But where is that scoundrel," says Gizur, "who has lied like this?"

"He lies sick up at our booth," says Otkell.

"He’s lying sick up at our booth," says Otkell.

"May he never rise from his bed," says Gizur, "Now we must all go to see Gunnar, and offer him the right to make his own award; but I know not whether he will take that now."

"May he never get out of his bed," says Gizur, "Now we all have to go visit Gunnar and give him the chance to make his own decision; but I don’t know if he’ll accept that now."

Many men spoke ill of Skamkell, and he lay sick all through the Thing.

Many men criticized Skamkell, and he was sick the entire time during the Thing.

Gizur and his friends went to Gunnar's booth; their coming was known, and Gunnar was told as he sat in his booth, and then they all went out and stood in array.

Gizur and his friends went to Gunnar's booth; everyone knew they were coming, and Gunnar was informed while sitting in his booth. Then they all went outside and lined up.

Gizur the white came first, and after a while he spoke and said—

Gizur the white arrived first, and after some time he spoke and said—

"This is our offer—that thou, Gunnar, makest thine own award in this suit."

"This is our offer—that you, Gunnar, make your own decision in this case."

"Then," says Gunnar, "it was no doubt far from thy counsel that I was summoned."

"Then," Gunnar says, "it was definitely not for your advice that I was called."

"I gave no such counsel," says Gizur, "neither I nor Geir."

"I didn't offer any advice like that," Gizur says, "neither did I nor Geir."

"Then thou must clear thyself of this charge by fitting proof."

"Then you must clear yourself of this charge by providing suitable evidence."

"What proof dost thou ask?" says Gizur.

"What proof do you ask for?" says Gizur.

"That thou takest an oath," says Gunnar.

"That you take an oath," says Gunnar.

"That I will do," says Gizur, "if thou wilt take the award into thine own hands."

"Sure, I'll do that," says Gizur, "if you take the reward into your own hands."

"That was the offer I made a while ago," says Gunnar; "but now, methinks, I have a greater matter to pass judgment on."

"That was the offer I made some time ago," says Gunnar; "but now, I think I have a bigger issue to deal with."

"It will not be right to refuse to make thine own award," said Njal; "for the greater the matter, the greater the honour in making it."

"It wouldn't be right to refuse to make your own decision," said Njal; "because the bigger the issue, the bigger the honor in deciding it."

"Well," said Gunnar, "I will do this to please my friends, and utter my award; but I give Otkell this bit of advice, never to give me cause for quarrel hereafter."

"Well," said Gunnar, "I'll do this to make my friends happy and share my decision; but I advise Otkell not to give me any reason to argue in the future."

Then Hrut and Hauskuld were sent for, and they came thither, and then Gizur the White and Geir the priest took their oaths; but Gunnar made his award, and spoke with no man about it, and afterwards he uttered it as follows:[Pg 94]

Then Hrut and Hauskuld were called, and they arrived there. Gizur the White and Geir the priest took their oaths, but Gunnar made his decision without discussing it with anyone. Afterwards, he announced it as follows:[Pg 94]

"This is my award," he says; "first, I lay it down that the storehouse must be paid for, and the food that was therein; but for the thrall, I will pay thee no fine, for that thou hiddest his faults; but I award him back to thee; for as the saying is, 'Birds of a feather flock most together'. Then, on the other hand, I see that thou hast summoned me in scorn and mockery, and for that I award to myself no less a sum than what the house that was burnt and the stores in it were worth; but if ye think it better that we be not set at one again, then I will let you have your choice of that, but if so I have already made up my mind what I shall do, and then I will fulfil my purpose."

"This is my award," he says; "first, I make it clear that the storage building needs to be paid for, along with the food that was inside it; but for the thrall, I won't pay any fines, since you hid his faults; so I return him to you, because as the saying goes, 'Birds of a feather flock together'. On the flip side, I see that you summoned me in scorn and mockery, and for that, I claim for myself an amount equal to the value of the house that burned down and the goods in it; but if you think it's better that we don't reconcile, then I will leave that choice to you, but if that's the case, I've already decided what I will do, and I will go through with my plan."

"What we ask," said Gizur, "is that thou shouldst not be hard on Otkell, but we beg this of thee, on the other hand, that thou wouldst be his friend."

"What we ask," said Gizur, "is that you not be hard on Otkell, but we also ask that you be his friend."

"That shall never be," said Gunnar, "so long as I live; but he shall have Skamkell's friendship; on that he has long leant."

"That will never happen," said Gunnar, "as long as I’m alive; but he will have Skamkell's friendship; he has relied on that for a long time."

"Well," answers Gizur, "we will close with thee in this matter, though thou alone layest down the terms."

"Well," Gizur replies, "we'll agree to this, even though you’re the one setting all the terms."

Then all this atonement was made and hands were shaken on it, and Gunnar said to Otkell—

Then all this atonement was done and hands were shaken on it, and Gunnar said to Otkell—

"It were wiser to go away to thy kinsfolk; but if thou wilt be here in this country, mind that thou givest me no cause of quarrel."

"It would be smarter to go stay with your relatives; but if you choose to be here in this country, make sure you don't give me any reason to argue."

"That is wholesome counsel," said Gizur; "and so he shall do."

"That's good advice," said Gizur; "and that's what he'll do."

So Gunnar had the greatest honour from that suit, and afterwards men rode home from the Thing.

So Gunnar received the highest honor from that suit, and afterward, the men rode home from the Thing.

Now Gunnar sits in his house at home, and so things are quiet for a while.

Now Gunnar sits in his house, and things are quiet for a while.


CHAPTER LII.

OF RUNOLF, THE SON OF WOLF AURPRIEST.

There was a man named Runolf, the son of Wolf Aurpriest, he kept house at the Dale, east of Markfleet. He was Otkell's guest once when he rode from the Thing. Otkell gave him an ox, all black, without a spot of white, nine winters old. Runolf thanked him for the gift, and bade him come and see[Pg 95] him at home whenever he chose to go; and this bidding stood over for some while, so that he had not paid the visit. Runolf often sent men to him and put him in mind that he ought to come; and he always said he would come, but never went.

There was a man named Runolf, son of Wolf Aurpriest, who lived in the Dale, east of Markfleet. He was once a guest of Otkell when he rode back from the Thing. Otkell gifted him an all-black ox, without a single white spot, nine years old. Runolf thanked him for the gift and invited him to visit his home whenever he liked; this invitation remained open for a while, and he never made the visit. Runolf frequently sent people to remind him that he should come over, and he always said he would, but he never actually went.

Now Otkell had two horses, dun coloured, with a black stripe down the back; they were the best steeds to ride in all the country round, and so fond of each other, that whenever one went before, the other ran after him.

Now Otkell had two horses, a light brown color with a black stripe down their backs; they were the best ones to ride in the whole area, and they were so attached to each other that whenever one went ahead, the other would race after it.

There was an Easterling staying with Otkell, whose name was Audulf; he had set his heart on Signy Otkell's daughter. Audulf was a tall man in growth, and strong.

There was an Easterling staying with Otkell named Audulf; he had his heart set on Signy, Otkell's daughter. Audulf was tall and strong.


CHAPTER LIII.

HOW OTKELL RODE OVER GUNNAR.

It happened next spring that Otkell said that they would ride east to the Dale, to pay Runolf a visit, and all showed themselves well pleased at that. Skamkell and his two brothers, and Audulf and three men more, went along with Otkell. Otkell rode one of the dun horses, but the other ran loose by his side. They shaped their course east towards Markfleet; and now Otkell gallops ahead, and now the horses race against each other, and they break away from the path up towards the Fleetlithe.

It happened the following spring that Otkell announced they would ride east to the Dale to visit Runolf, and everyone was happy about it. Skamkell and his two brothers, along with Audulf and three other men, joined Otkell. Otkell rode one of the dun horses while the other ran loose beside him. They headed east toward Markfleet; sometimes Otkell sped ahead, and at other times the horses raced against each other, veering off the path toward the Fleetlithe.

Now, Otkell goes faster than he wished, and it happened that Gunnar had gone away from home out of his house all alone; and he had a corn-sieve in one hand, but in the other a hand-axe. He goes down to his seed field and sows his corn there, and had laid his cloak of fine stuff and his axe down by his aide, and so he sows the corn a while.

Now, Otkell is moving quicker than he intended, and it turns out that Gunnar has left his home all by himself. He is carrying a corn-sieve in one hand and a hand-axe in the other. He heads down to his seed field and starts sowing his corn there, having set his fine cloak and his axe down beside him, and continues to sow the corn for a while.

Now, it must be told how Otkell rides faster than he would. He had spurs on his feet, and so he gallops down over the ploughed field, and neither of them sees the other; and just as Gunnar stands upright, Otkell rides down upon him, and drives one of the spurs into Gunnar's ear, and gives him a great gash, and it bleeds at once much.

Now, it needs to be explained how Otkell rides faster than he should. He had spurs on his boots, so he gallops across the plowed field, and neither of them notices the other; just as Gunnar stands up, Otkell charges right into him, driving one of the spurs into Gunnar's ear, causing a deep cut, and it starts bleeding profusely.

Just then Otkell's companions rode up.

Just then, Otkell's friends rode up.

"Ye may see, all of you," says Gunnar, "that thou hast drawn my blood, and it is unworthy to go on so. First thou[Pg 96] hast summoned me, but now thou treadest me under foot, and ridest over me."

"Everyone can see," says Gunnar, "that you've drawn my blood, and this isn't right. First, you called me here, but now you’re stepping on me and riding over me."

Skamkell said, "Well it was no worse, master, but thou wast not one whit less wroth at the Thing, when thou tookest the self-doom and clutchedst thy bill."

Skamkell said, "Well, it wasn't any worse, master, but you weren't any less angry at the Thing when you accepted the self-doom and grabbed your bill."

Gunnar said, "When we two next meet thou shalt see the bill." After that they part thus, and Skamkell shouted out and said, "Ye ride hard, lads!"

Gunnar said, "When we meet again, you'll see the bill." After that, they parted, and Skamkell shouted out, "You ride hard, guys!"

Gunnar went home, and said never a word to any one about what had happened, and no one thought that this wound could have come by man's doing.

Gunnar went home and didn’t say a word to anyone about what had happened, and no one believed that this injury could have been caused by a person.

It happened, though, one day that he told it to his brother Kolskegg, and Kolskegg said—

It happened one day that he shared it with his brother Kolskegg, and Kolskegg said—

"This thou shalt tell to more men, so that it may not be said that thou layest blame on dead men; for it will be gainsaid if witnesses do not know beforehand what has passed between you."

"This you should tell to more people, so that it can't be said that you blame the dead; because it will be disputed if witnesses don't know in advance what has happened between you."

Then Gunnar told it to his neighbours, and there was little talk about it at first.

Then Gunnar shared it with his neighbors, and there wasn't much discussion about it at first.

Otkell comes east to the Dale, and they get a hearty welcome there, and sit there a week.

Otkell comes east to the Dale, and they receive a warm welcome there, and stay for a week.

Skamkell told Runolf all about their meeting with Gunnar, and how it had gone off; and one man had happened to ask how Gunnar behaved.

Skamkell told Runolf everything about their meeting with Gunnar, and how it went; and one person happened to ask how Gunnar acted.

"Why," said Skamkell, "if it were a low-born man it would have been said that he had wept."

"Why," said Skamkell, "if it were an ordinary man, people would say he had cried."

"Such things are ill spoken," says Runolf, "and when ye two next meet, thou wilt have to own that there is no voice of weeping in his frame of mind; and it will be well if better men have not to pay for thy spite. Now it seems to me best when ye wish to go home that I should go with you, for Gunnar will do me no harm."

"That's not a good thing to say," Runolf says. "When you two meet again, you'll have to admit that he's not in a mindset to be crying; and it would be unfortunate if better people have to suffer because of your bitterness. I think it’s best that when you’re ready to go home, I go with you, because Gunnar won’t hurt me."

"I will not have that," says Otkell; "but I will ride across the Fleet lower down."

"I won't do that," says Otkell; "but I will ride across the Fleet further down."

Runolf gave Otkell good gifts, and said they should not see one another again.

Runolf gave Otkell good gifts and said they shouldn't see each other again.

Otkell bade him then to bear his sons in mind if things turned out so.[Pg 97]

Otkell then urged him to keep his sons in mind if things went that way.[Pg 97]


CHAPTER LIV.

THE FIGHT AT RANGRIVER.

Now we must take up the story, and say that Gunnar was out of doors at Lithend, and sees his shepherd galloping up to the yard. The shepherd rode straight into the "town"; and Gunnar said, "Why ridest thou so hard?"

Now we need to continue the story and mention that Gunnar was outside at Lithend, and he saw his shepherd riding quickly towards the yard. The shepherd rode right into the "town," and Gunnar asked, "Why are you riding so fast?"

"I would be faithful to thee," said the man; "I saw men riding down along Markfleet, eight of them together, and four of them were in coloured clothes."

"I would be loyal to you," said the man; "I saw men riding down Markfleet, eight of them together, and four of them were in colorful clothes."

Gunnar said, "That must be Otkell".

Gunnar said, "That has to be Otkell."

The lad said, "I have often heard many temper-trying words of Skamkell's; for Skamkell spoke away there East at Dale, and said that thou sheddest tears when they rode over thee; but I tell it thee because I cannot bear to listen to such speeches of worthless men".

The guy said, "I've often heard Skamkell say a lot of frustrating things; he was over there at East Dale and claimed that you cried when they rode over you. But I’m telling you this because I can't stand hearing those kinds of words from worthless people."

"We must not be word-sick," says Gunnar, "but from this day forth thou shalt do no other work than what thou choosest for thyself."

"We must not be obsessed with words," says Gunnar, "but from this day on, you will only do the work that you choose for yourself."

"Shall I say aught of this to Kolskegg thy brother?" asked the shepherd.

"Should I say anything about this to your brother Kolskegg?" asked the shepherd.

"Go thou and sleep," says Gunnar; "I will tell Kolskegg."

"Go and sleep," says Gunnar; "I will tell Kolskegg."

The lad laid him down and fell asleep at once, but Gunnar took the shepherd's horse and laid his saddle on him; he took his shield, and girded him with his sword, Oliver's gift; he sets his helm on his head; takes his bill, and something sung loud in it, and his mother, Rannveig, heard it. She went up to him and said, "Wrathful art thou now, my son, and never saw I thee thus before".

The boy lay down and quickly fell asleep, but Gunnar took the shepherd's horse and put his saddle on it; he took his shield and strapped on his sword, Oliver's gift; he placed his helmet on his head; grabbed his spear, which made a loud noise, and his mother, Rannveig, heard it. She approached him and said, "You are angry now, my son, and I've never seen you like this before."

Gunnar goes out, and drives the butt of his spear into the earth, and throws himself into the saddle, and rides away.

Gunnar goes outside, slams the butt of his spear into the ground, jumps into the saddle, and rides off.

His mother, Rannveig, went into the sitting-room, where there was a great noise of talking.

His mother, Rannveig, walked into the living room, where there was a lot of chatter.

"Ye speak loud," she says, "but yet the bill gave a louder sound when Gunnar went out."

"You're talking loudly," she says, "but the bell made an even louder sound when Gunnar left."

Kolskegg heard what she said, and spoke, "This betokens no small tidings".

Kolskegg heard what she said and replied, "This means no small news."

"That is well," says Hallgerda, "now they will soon prove whether he goes away from them weeping."

"That's good," says Hallgerda, "now they'll soon find out if he leaves them in tears."

Kolskegg takes his weapons and seeks him a horse, and rides after Gunnar as fast as he could.[Pg 98]

Kolskegg grabs his weapons, finds a horse, and rides after Gunnar as quickly as he can.[Pg 98]

Gunnar rides across Acretongue, and so to Geilastofna, and thence to Rangriver, and down the stream to the ford at Hof. There were some women at the milking-post there. Gunnar jumped off his horse and tied him up. By this time the others were riding up towards him; there were flat stones covered with mud in the path that led down to the ford.

Gunnar rides across Acretongue, then to Geilastofna, and from there to Rangriver, and down the stream to the ford at Hof. A few women were at the milking post there. Gunnar dismounted and tied up his horse. By this time, the others were riding up toward him; there were flat stones covered with mud on the path that led down to the ford.

Gunnar called out to them and said, "Now is the time to guard yourselves; here now is the bill, and here now ye will put it to the proof whether I shed one tear for all of you".

Gunnar shouted to them and said, "Now is the time to protect yourselves; here is the price, and now you will see if I shed a single tear for any of you."

Then they all of them sprang off their horses' backs and made towards Gunnar. Hallbjorn was the foremost.

Then they all jumped off their horses and made their way to Gunnar. Hallbjorn was in the lead.

"Do not thou come on," says Gunnar; "thee last of all would I harm; but I will spare no one if I have to fight to my life."

"Don't come any closer," says Gunnar; "you're the last person I would want to hurt; but I won't hold back against anyone if I have to fight for my life."

"That I cannot do," says Hallbjorn; "thou wilt strive to kill my brother for all that, and it is a shame if I sit idly by." And as he said this he thrust at Gunnar with a great spear which he held in both hands.

"That's something I can't do," said Hallbjorn; "you'll try to kill my brother regardless, and it's shameful for me to just sit here." And as he said this, he lunged at Gunnar with a large spear he was holding with both hands.

Gunnar threw his shield before the blow, but Hallbjorn pierced the shield through. Gunnar thrust the shield down so hard that it stood fast in the earth,[23] but he brandished his sword so quickly that no eye could follow it, and he made a blow with the sword, and it fell on Hallbjorn's arm above the wrist, so that it cut it off.

Gunnar threw his shield in the path of the attack, but Hallbjorn's strike went right through it. Gunnar slammed the shield down with such force that it stuck in the ground,[23] but he swung his sword so fast that no one could keep up with it. He struck with the sword, landing a blow on Hallbjorn's arm above the wrist, cutting it off completely.

Skamkell ran behind Gunnar's back and makes a blow at him with a great axe. Gunnar turned short round upon him and parries the blow with the bill, and caught the axe under one of its horns with such a wrench that it flew out of Skamkell's hand away into the river.

Skamkell ran behind Gunnar and tried to hit him with a big axe. Gunnar quickly turned and blocked the strike with his weapon, catching the axe under one of its horns with such force that it flew out of Skamkell's hand and into the river.

Then Gunnar sang a song.

Then Gunnar sang a tune.

Once thou askedst, foolish fellow,
Of this man, this sea-horse racer,
When as fast as feet could foot it
Forth ye fled from farm of mine,
Whether that were rightly summoned?
Now with gore the spear we redden,
Battle-eager and avenge us
Thus on thee, vile source of strife.

Once you asked, foolish guy,
About this guy, this seahorse racer,
When feet could run as fast as possible,
You hurried away from my farm,
Was that really the right decision?
Now we mark the spear with blood,
Ready for a fight and to seek revenge
On you, the wicked origin of strife.

Gunnar gives another thrust with his bill, and through Skamkell, and lifts him up and casts him down in the muddy path on his head.

Gunnar makes another jab with his beak, goes through Skamkell, and lifts him up before throwing him down headfirst in the muddy path.

Audulf the Easterling snatches up a spear and launches it[Pg 99] at Gunnar. Gunnar caught the spear with his hand in the air, and hurled it back at once, and it flew through the shield and the Easterling too, and so down into the earth.

Audulf the Easterling grabs a spear and throws it[Pg 99] at Gunnar. Gunnar catches the spear in mid-air and quickly throws it back. It goes right through the shield and the Easterling, then into the ground.

Otkell smites at Gunnar with his sword, and aims at his leg just below the knee, but Gunnar leapt up into the air and he misses him. Then Gunnar thrusts at him the bill, and the blow goes through him.

Otkell strikes at Gunnar with his sword, aiming for his leg just below the knee, but Gunnar jumps into the air and dodges him. Then Gunnar stabs at him with the bill, and the blow goes right through him.

Then Kolskegg comes up, and rushes at once at Hallkell and dealt him his death-blow with his short sword. There and then they slay eight men.

Then Kolskegg rushes in and strikes Hallkell with his short sword, delivering the fatal blow. Right there, they kill eight men.

A woman who saw all this, ran home and told Mord, and besought him to part them.

A woman who saw all this ran home and told Mord, asking him to separate them.

"They alone will be there," he says, "of whom I care not though they slay one another."

"They're the only ones who will be there," he says, "and I don’t care if they fight and kill each other."

"Thou canst not mean to say that," she says, "for thy kinsman Gunnar, and thy friend Otkell will be there."

"You can't possibly mean that," she says, "because your relative Gunnar and your friend Otkell will be there."

"Baggage that thou art," he says, "thou art always chattering," and so he lay still indoors while they fought.

"Baggage that you are," he says, "you’re always talking," and so he stayed quiet inside while they fought.

Gunnar and Kolskegg rode home after this work, and they rode hard up along the river bank, and Gunnar slipped off his horse and came down on his feet.

Gunnar and Kolskegg rode home after their task, and they rode quickly along the riverbank. Gunnar jumped off his horse and landed on his feet.

Then Kolskegg said, "Hard now thou ridest, brother!"

Then Kolskegg said, "You're riding hard now, brother!"

"Ay," said Gunnar, "that was what Skamkell said when he uttered those very words when they rode over me."

"Ay," Gunnar said, "that was what Skamkell said when he spoke those exact words as they rode over me."

"Well! thou hast avenged that now," says Kolskegg.

"Well! you've avenged that now," says Kolskegg.

"I would like to know," says Gunnar, "whether I am by so much the less brisk and bold than other men, because I think more of killing men than they?"

"I want to know," says Gunnar, "if I'm any less lively and daring than other men just because I think about killing people more than they do?"


CHAPTER LV.

NJAL'S ADVICE TO GUNNAR.

Now those tidings are heard far and wide, and many say that they thought they had not happened before it was likely. Gunnar rode to Bergthorsknoll and told Njal of these deeds.

Now that news is spreading far and wide, many are saying they didn't expect these events to happen so soon. Gunnar rode to Bergthorsknoll and informed Njal about what had occurred.

Njal said, "Thou hast done great things, but thou hast been sorely tried."

Njal said, "You've accomplished a lot, but you've been through a lot."

"How will it now go henceforth?" says Gunnar.[Pg 100]

"How will it go from here on out?" says Gunnar.[Pg 100]

"Wilt thou that I tell thee what hath not yet come to pass?" asks Njal. "Thou wilt ride to the Thing, and thou wilt abide by my counsel and get the greatest honour from this matter. This will be the beginning of thy manslayings."

"Willing to hear what hasn't happened yet?" Njal asks. "You will ride to the Thing, and you should follow my advice to gain the greatest honor from this. This will be the start of your killings."

"But give me some cunning counsel," says Gunnar.

"But give me some clever advice," says Gunnar.

"I will do that," says Njal: "never slay more than one man in the same stock, and never break the peace which good men and true make between thee and others, and least of all in such a matter as this."

"I will do that," says Njal. "I won't kill more than one person from the same family, and I'll never break the peace that good people establish between you and others, especially not in a situation like this."

Gunnar said, "I should have thought there was more risk of that with others than with me."

Gunnar said, "I should have assumed that there was a bigger chance of that happening with others than with me."

"Like enough," says Njal, "but still thou shalt so think of thy quarrels that, if that should come to pass of which I have warned thee, then thou wilt have but a little while to live; but otherwise, thou wilt come to be an old man."

"Probably," Njal says, "but you should still consider your conflicts so that, if what I've warned you about happens, you'll have only a short time left to live; otherwise, you'll grow to be an old man."

Gunnar said, "Dost thou know what will be thine own death?"

Gunnar said, "Do you know what your own death will be?"

"I know it," says Njal.

"I know it," Njal says.

"What?" asks Gunnar.

“What?” asks Gunnar.

"That," says Njal, "which all would be the last to think."

"That," Njal says, "is exactly what everyone would least expect."

After that Gunnar rode home.

After that, Gunnar rode home.

A man was sent to Gizur the white and Geir the priest, for they had the blood-feud after Otkell. Then they had a meeting, and had a talk about what was to be done; and they were of one mind that the quarrel should be followed up at law. Then some one was sought who would take the suit up, but no one was ready to do that.

A man went to Gizur the White and Geir the Priest because they were involved in a blood feud after Otkell. They met and discussed what needed to be done, and they agreed that the dispute should be resolved legally. Then, they looked for someone to take on the lawsuit, but no one was willing to do it.

"It seems to me," says Gizur, "that now there are only two courses, that one of us two undertakes the suit, and then we shall have to draw lots who it shall be, or else the man will be unatoned. We may make up our minds, too, that this will be a heavy suit to touch; Gunnar has many kinsmen and is much beloved; but that one of us who does not draw the lot shall ride to the Thing and never leave it until the suit comes to an end."

"It seems to me," says Gizur, "that now we only have two options: one of us has to take on the case, and then we'll have to draw lots to see who it will be, or the man won't be atoned. We should also be prepared for the fact that this will be a tough case to handle; Gunnar has a lot of relatives and is really well-liked. But whoever of us doesn’t draw the lot will need to ride to the Thing and stay there until the case is resolved."

After that they drew lots, and Geir the priest drew the lot to take up the suit.

After that, they drew lots, and Geir the priest picked the lot to take on the case.

A little after, they rode from the west over the river, and came to the spot where the meeting had been by Rangriver, and dug up the bodies, and took witness to the wounds. After that they gave lawful notice and summoned nine neighbours to bear witness in the suit.

A little later, they rode in from the west over the river and arrived at the place where the meeting had taken place by Rangriver. They dug up the bodies and documented the wounds. After that, they issued a formal notice and summoned nine neighbors to testify in the case.

They were told that Gunnar was at home with about[Pg 101] thirty men; then Geir the priest asked whether Gizur would ride against him with one hundred men.

They were told that Gunnar was at home with around[Pg 101] thirty men; then Geir the priest asked if Gizur would go against him with one hundred men.

"I will not do that," says he, "though the balance of force is great on our side."

"I won't do that," he says, "even though we have the upper hand."

After that they rode back home. The news that the suit was set on foot was spread all over the country, and the saying ran that the Thing would be very noisy and stormy.

After that, they rode back home. The news that the lawsuit was underway spread all over the country, and people said that the situation was going to be very loud and chaotic.


CHAPTER LVI.

GUNNAR AND GEIR THE PRIEST STRIVE AT THE THING.

There was a man named Skapti. He was the son of Thorod. That father and son were great chiefs, and very well skilled in law. Thorod was thought to be rather crafty and guileful. They stood by Gizur the white in every quarrel.

There was a man named Skapti. He was the son of Thorod. Both father and son were influential leaders and very skilled in law. Thorod was known to be somewhat cunning and deceitful. They supported Gizur the White in every conflict.

As for the Lithemen and the dwellers by Rangriver, they came in a great body to the Thing. Gunnar was so beloved that all said with one voice that they would back him.

As for the Lithemen and the people living by Rangriver, they came in large numbers to the Thing. Gunnar was so loved that everyone unanimously agreed they would support him.

Now they all come to the Thing and fit up their booths. In company with Gizur the white were these chiefs: Skapti Thorod's son, Asgrim Ellidagrim's son, Oddi of Kidberg, and Halldor Ornolf's son.

Now they all gather at the Thing and set up their booths. Along with Gizur the white were these leaders: Skapti Thorod's son, Asgrim Ellidagrim's son, Oddi of Kidberg, and Halldor Ornolf's son.

Now one day men went to the Hill of Laws, and then Geir the priest stood up and gave notice that he had a suit of manslaughter against Gunnar for the slaying of Otkell. Another suit of manslaughter he brought against Gunnar for the slaying of Hallbjorn the white; then too he went on in the same way as to the slaying of Audulf, and so too as to the slaying of Skamkell. Then too he laid a suit of manslaughter against Kolskegg for the slaying of Hallkell.

Now one day, the men went to the Hill of Laws, and Geir the priest stood up to announce that he was filing a manslaughter charge against Gunnar for killing Otkell. He also filed another manslaughter charge against Gunnar for the death of Hallbjorn the White; then he continued with the same approach for the killing of Audulf, and likewise for the killing of Skamkell. Additionally, he brought a manslaughter charge against Kolskegg for the death of Hallkell.

And when he had given due notice of all his suits of manslaughter it was said that he spoke well. He asked, too, in what Quarter court the suits lay, and in what house in the district the defendants dwelt. After that men went away from the Hill of Laws, and so the Thing goes on till the day when the courts were to be set to try suits. Then either side gathered their men together in great strength.

And when he had properly announced all his manslaughter cases, people said he spoke well. He also asked which Quarter court the cases were in and which homes the defendants lived in. After that, people left the Hill of Laws, and the proceedings continued until the day when the courts were set to hear the cases. Then each side gathered their supporters in force.

Geir the priest and Gizur the white stood at the court of[Pg 102] the men of Rangriver looking north, and Gunnar and Njal stood looking south towards the court.

Geir the priest and Gizur the white stood at the court of[Pg 102] the men of Rangriver, facing north, while Gunnar and Njal faced south towards the court.

Geir the priest bade Gunnar to listen to his oath, and then he took the oath, and afterwards declared his suit.

Geir the priest asked Gunnar to listen to his oath, and then he took the oath and afterwards stated his intentions.

Then he let men bear witness of the notice given of the suit; then he called upon the neighbours who were to form the inquest to take their seats; then he called on Gunnar to challenge the inquest; and then he called on the inquest to utter their finding. Then the neighbours who were summoned on the inquest went to the court and took witness, and said that there was a bar to their finding in the suit as to Audulf's slaying, because the next of kin who ought to follow it up was in Norway, and so they had nothing to do with that suit.

Then he had the men testify about the notice regarding the lawsuit; next, he asked the neighbors who were supposed to make up the jury to take their seats; after that, he asked Gunnar to challenge the jury; and finally, he requested the jury to announce their verdict. The neighbors who were summoned for the jury went to the court and testified, saying that there was an obstacle to their verdict in the case of Audulf's killing because the next of kin who should pursue it was in Norway, and therefore, they had nothing to do with that case.

After that they uttered their finding in the suit as to Otkell, and brought in Gunnar as truly guilty of killing him.

After that, they announced their verdict in the case against Otkell and declared Gunnar to be guilty of his murder.

Then Geir the priest called on Gunnar for his defence, and took witness of all the steps in the suit which had been proved.

Then Geir the priest called on Gunnar to defend himself and gathered testimony about all the points in the case that had been established.

Then Gunnar, in his turn, called on Geir the priest to listen to his oath, and to the defence which he was about to bring forward in the suit. Then he took the oath and said—

Then Gunnar, in his turn, asked Geir the priest to listen to his oath and to the defense he was about to present in the case. Then he took the oath and said—

"This defence I make to this suit, that I took witness and outlawed Otkell before my neighbours for that bloody wound which I got when Otkell gave me a hurt with his spur; but thee, Geir the priest, I forbid by a lawful protest made before a priest to pursue this suit, and so, too, I forbid the judges to hear it; and with this I make all the steps hitherto taken in this suit void and of none-effect. I forbid thee by a lawful protest, a full, fair, and binding protest, as I have a right to forbid thee by the common custom of the Thing and by the law of the land.

"I’m defending myself against this lawsuit by saying that I had Otkell declared an outlaw in front of my neighbors for the serious injury I received when he hurt me with his spur; however, I’m telling you, Geir the priest, that I formally object to this lawsuit with a legitimate protest made in front of a priest, and I also object to the judges hearing it. Because of this, I’m nullifying all the actions taken in this case up to this point. I object to you with a legitimate protest, one that is full, fair, and binding, as I have the right to do according to the common customs of the Thing and the laws of the land."

"Besides, I will tell thee something else which I mean to do," says Gunnar.

"Also, I want to tell you something else I plan to do," says Gunnar.

"What!" says Geir, "wilt thou challenge me to the island as thou art wont, and not bear the law?"

"What!" says Geir, "are you really challenging me to the island like you usually do, and not following the rules?"

"Not that," says Gunnar; "I shall summon thee at the Hill of Laws for that thou calledst those men on the inquest who had no right to deal with Audulf's slaying, and I will declare thee for that guilty of outlawry."

"Not that," says Gunnar; "I will call you to the Hill of Laws because you summoned those men for the inquest who had no right to handle Audulf's murder, and I will declare you guilty of outlawry for it."

Then Njal said, "Things must not take this turn, for the only end of it will be that this strife will be carried to the uttermost. Each of you, as it seems to me, has much on his side. There are some of these manslaughters, Gunnar, about[Pg 103] which thou canst say nothing to hinder the court from finding thee guilty; but thou hast set on foot a suit against Geir, in which he, too, must be found guilty. Thou too, Geir the priest, shalt know that this suit of outlawry which hangs over thee shall not fall to the ground if thou wilt not listen to my words."

Then Njal said, "Things can't go this way, because the only outcome will be that this conflict will escalate completely. It seems to me that each of you has valid points. There are some of these killings, Gunnar, regarding[Pg 103] that you can't argue against to prevent the court from finding you guilty; but you have started a lawsuit against Geir, who must also be found guilty. You, too, Geir the priest, should know that this threat of outlawry hanging over you won't just go away if you refuse to listen to what I have to say."

Thorod the priest said, "It seems to us as though the most peaceful way would be that a settlement and atonement were come to in the suit. But why sayest thou so little, Gizur the white?"

Thorod the priest said, "It looks like the best way would be to reach a settlement and make amends in the case. But why do you say so little, Gizur the white?"

"It seems to me," says Gizur, "as though we shall need to have strong props for our suit; we may see, too, that Gunnar's friends stand near him, and so the best turn for us that things can take will be that good men and true should utter an award on the suit, if Gunnar so wills it."

"It seems to me," says Gizur, "that we will need some solid support for our case; we can also see that Gunnar's friends are close by, so the best outcome for us would be if honorable and trustworthy people decide the case, if that's what Gunnar wants."

"I have ever been willing to make matters up," says Gunnar; "and, besides, ye have much wrong to follow up, but still I think I was hard driven to do as I did."

"I've always been willing to make amends," says Gunnar; "and, besides, you have a lot of wrongs to address, but still, I think I was pushed to act as I did."

And now the end of those suits was, by the counsel of the wisest men, that all the suits were put to arbitration; six men were to make this award, and it was uttered there and then at the Thing.

And now the conclusion of those lawsuits was, based on the advice of the wisest men, that all the cases were sent to arbitration; six men were chosen to make this decision, and it was announced right then and there at the Thing.

The award was that Skamkell should be unatoned. The blood money for Otkell's death was to be set off against the hurt Gunnar got from the spur; and as for the rest of the manslaughters, they were paid for after the worth of the men, and Gunnar's kinsmen gave money so that all the fines might be paid up at the Thing.

The decision was that Skamkell should not be punished. The compensation for Otkell's death was to be balanced against the injury Gunnar suffered from the spur; and regarding the other killings, they were settled based on the value of the men involved, and Gunnar's family contributed money so that all the fines could be cleared at the assembly.

Then Geir the priest and Gizur the white went up and gave Gunnar pledges that they would keep the peace in good faith.

Then Geir the priest and Gizur the white approached and promised Gunnar that they would uphold the peace in good faith.

Gunnar rode home from the Thing, and thanked men for their help, and gave gifts to many, and got the greatest honour from the suit.

Gunnar rode home from the assembly, thanked the men for their help, gave gifts to many, and received the highest honor from the group.

Now Gunnar sits at home in his honour.[Pg 104]

Now Gunnar sits at home in his honor.[Pg 104]


CHAPTER LVII.

OF STARKAD AND HIS SONS.

There was a man named Starkad; he was a son of Bork the waxytoothed-blade, the son of Thorkell clubfoot, who took the land round about Threecorner as the first settler. His wife's name was Hallbera. The sons of Starkad and Hallbera were these: Thorgeir and Bork and Thorkell. Hildigunna the leech was their sister.

There was a guy named Starkad; he was the son of Bork the waxy-toothed blade, who was the son of Thorkell clubfoot, the first settler of the land around Threecorner. His wife's name was Hallbera. Starkad and Hallbera had these sons: Thorgeir, Bork, and Thorkell. Their sister was Hildigunna the healer.

They were very proud men in temper, hard-hearted and unkind. They treated men wrongfully.

They were very proud men, tough and unfeeling. They treated others unfairly.

There was a man named Egil; he was a son of Kol, who took land as a settler between Storlek and Reydwater. The brother of Egil was Aunund of Witchwood, father of Hall the strong, who was at the slaying of Holt-Thorir with the sons of Kettle the smooth-tongued.

There was a man named Egil; he was the son of Kol, who settled on land between Storlek and Reydwater. Egil's brother was Aunund of Witchwood, father of Hall the strong, who was present during the killing of Holt-Thorir alongside the sons of Kettle the smooth-tongued.

Egil kept house at Sandgil; his sons were these: Kol and Ottar and Hauk. Their mother's name was Steinvor; she was Starkad's sister.

Egil lived at Sandgil with his sons: Kol, Ottar, and Hauk. Their mother was named Steinvor; she was the sister of Starkad.

Egil's sons were tall and strifeful; they were most unfair men. They were always on one side with Starkad's sons. Their sister was Gudruna nightsun, and she was the best-bred of women.

Egil's sons were tall and quarrelsome; they were very unjust men. They always sided with Starkad's sons. Their sister was Gudruna Nightsun, and she was the most well-bred of women.

Egil had taken into his house two Easterlings; the one's name was Thorir and the other's Thorgrim. They were not long come out hither for the first time, and were wealthy and beloved by their friends; they were well skilled in arms, too, and dauntless in everything.

Egil had taken in two Easterlings; one was named Thorir and the other Thorgrim. They had just arrived here for the first time, and were rich and well-liked by their friends; they were also skilled in combat and fearless in every situation.

Starkad had a good horse of chesnut hue, and it was thought that no horse was his match in fight. Once it happened that these brothers from Sandgil were away under the Threecorner. They had much gossip about all the householders in the Fleetlithe, and they fell at last to asking whether there was any one that would fight a horse against them.

Starkad had a great chestnut horse, and people believed that no horse could compete with it in battle. One time, these brothers from Sandgil were away near the Threecorner. They chatted a lot about all the homeowners in Fleetlithe, and eventually started wondering if anyone would be willing to challenge them to a horse fight.

But there were some men there who spoke so as to flatter and honour them, that not only was there no one who would dare do that, but that there was no one that had such a horse.

But there were some men there who praised and flattered them, so much so that not only was there no one who would dare to do that, but there was also no one who had a horse like that.

Then Hildigunna answered, "I know that man who will dare to fight horses with you".

Then Hildigunna replied, "I know a man who will be brave enough to race horses with you."

"Name him," they say.[Pg 105]

"Name him," they say.[Pg 105]

"Gunnar has a brown horse," she says, "and he will dare to fight his horse against you, and against any one else."

"Gunnar has a brown horse," she says, "and he’ll take on his horse against you and anyone else."

"As for you women," they say, "you think no one can be Gunnar's match; but though Geir the priest or Gizur the white have come off with shame from before him, still it is not settled that we shall fare in the same way."

"As for you women," they say, "you think no one can match Gunnar; but even though Geir the priest or Gizur the White have been humiliated by him, it’s not certain that we’ll face the same outcome."

"Ye will fare much worse," she says; and so there arose out of this the greatest strife between them. Then Starkad said—

"You're going to be in a lot worse trouble," she says; and because of this, a huge argument broke out between them. Then Starkad said—

"My will is that ye try your hands on Gunnar last of all; for ye will find it hard work to go against his good luck."

"My advice is that you take on Gunnar last; you’ll find it tough to challenge his good luck."

"Thou wilt give us leave, though, to offer him a horse-fight?"

"You'll let us offer him a horse fight, though?"

"I will give you leave, if ye play him no trick."

"I will give you permission if you don't play any tricks on him."

They said they would be sure to do what their father said.

They said they would definitely do what their dad said.

Now they rode to Lithend; Gunnar was at home, and went out, and Kolskegg and Hjort went with him, and they gave them a hearty welcome, and asked whither they meant to go?

Now they rode to Lithend; Gunnar was at home and came out, and Kolskegg and Hjort went with him. They gave them a warm welcome and asked where they planned to go.

"No farther than hither," they say. "We are told that thou hast a good horse, and we wish to challenge thee to a horse-fight."

"No further than here," they say. "We’ve heard you have a good horse, and we want to challenge you to a horse fight."

"Small stories can go about my horse," says Gunnar; "he is young and untried in every way."

"Little stories can be told about my horse," says Gunnar; "he's young and inexperienced in every way."

"But still thou wilt be good enough to have the fight, for Hildigunna guessed that thou wouldst be easy in matching thy horse."

"But still you'll be kind enough to have the match, for Hildigunna figured that you would be easy to compete with on your horse."

"How came ye to talk about that?" says Gunnar.

"How did you end up talking about that?" says Gunnar.

"There were some men," say they, "who were sure that no one would dare to fight his horse with ours."

"There were some guys," they say, "who were sure that no one would dare to fight his horse against ours."

"I would dare to fight him," says Gunnar; "but I think that was spitefully said."

"I would dare to fight him," says Gunnar; "but I think that was said out of spite."

"Shall we look upon the match as made, then?" they asked.

"Should we consider the match made, then?" they asked.

"Well, your journey will seem to you better if ye have your way in this; but still I will beg this of you, that we so fight our horses that we make sport for each other, but that no quarrel may arise from it, and that ye put no shame upon me; but if ye do to me as ye do to others, then there will be no help for it but that I shall give you such a buffet as it will seem hard to you to put up with. In a word, I shall do then just as ye do first."

"Well, your journey will feel better if you get your way in this; but still, I ask you to let’s race our horses for fun, with no arguments stemming from it, and that you don’t embarrass me; but if you treat me the same way you treat others, then there will be no choice but for me to give you a hit that you’ll find tough to deal with. In short, I will respond just as you do at first."

Then they ride home. Starkad asked how their journey[Pg 106] had gone off; they said that Gunnar had made their going good.

Then they rode home. Starkad asked how their journey[Pg 106] had been; they said that Gunnar had made it enjoyable.

"He gave his word to fight his horse, and we settled when and where the horse-fight should be; but it was plain in everything that he thought he fell short of us, and he begged and prayed to get off."

"He promised to fight his horse, and we agreed on when and where the horse fight would take place; but it was obvious in every way that he felt inferior to us, and he pleaded and begged to back out."

"It will often be found," says Hildigunna, "that Gunnar is slow to be drawn into quarrels, but a hard hitter if he cannot avoid them."

"It’s often seen," says Hildigunna, "that Gunnar is slow to get into fights, but he hits hard if he can't avoid them."

Gunnar rode to see Njal, and told him of the horse-fight, and what words had passed between them, "But how dost thou think the horse-fight will turn out?"

Gunnar rode to see Njal and told him about the horse fight and what had been said between them. "But how do you think the horse fight will turn out?"

"Thou wilt be uppermost," says Njal, "but yet many a man's bane will arise out of this fight."

"You're going to come out on top," says Njal, "but many men will still suffer because of this battle."

"Will my bane perhaps come out of it?" asks Gunnar.

"Will my downfall maybe come from that?" asks Gunnar.

"Not out of this," says Njal; "but still they will bear in mind both the old and the new feud who fate against thee, and thou wilt have naught left, for it but to yield."

"Not out of this," Njal says; "but still they will remember both the old and the new feud that fate has against you, and you will have no choice left but to surrender."

Then Gunnar rode home.

Then Gunnar went home.


CHAPTER LVIII.

HOW GUNNAR'S HORSE FOUGHT.

Just then Gunnar heard of the death of his father-in-law Hauskuld; a few nights after, Thorgerda, Thrain's wife, was delivered at Gritwater, and gave birth to a boy child. Then she sent a man to her mother, and bade her choose whether it should be called Glum or Hauskuld. She bade call it Hauskuld. So that name was given to the boy.

Just then, Gunnar heard about the death of his father-in-law Hauskuld. A few nights later, Thorgerda, Thrain's wife, gave birth to a baby boy at Gritwater. She sent a messenger to her mother, asking her to choose whether the baby should be named Glum or Hauskuld. She chose to name him Hauskuld. So, that name was given to the boy.

Gunnar and Hallgerda had two sons, the one's name was Hogni and the other's Grani. Hogni was a brave man of few words, distrustful and slow to believe, but truthful.

Gunnar and Hallgerda had two sons; one was named Hogni and the other Grani. Hogni was a brave man of few words, cautious and slow to trust, but honest.

Now men ride to the horse-fight, and a very great crowd is gathered together there. Gunnar was there and his brothers, and the sons of Sigfus. Njal and all his sons. There too was come Starkad and his sons, and Egil and his sons, and they said to Gunnar that now they would lead the horses together.

Now men ride to the horsefight, and a huge crowd is gathered there. Gunnar was there with his brothers, along with the sons of Sigfus. Njal and all his sons were present too. Starkad and his sons, as well as Egil and his sons, also arrived, and they told Gunnar that they were going to bring the horses together.

Gunner said, "That was well".

Gunner said, "That was great."

Skarphedinn said, "Wilt thou that I drive thy horse, kinsman Gunnar?"[Pg 107]

Skarphedinn said, "Do you want me to drive your horse, cousin Gunnar?"[Pg 107]

"I will not have that," says Gunnar.

"I won't accept that," says Gunnar.

"It wouldn't be amiss though," says Skarphedinn; "we are hot-headed on both sides."

"It wouldn't be a bad idea though," says Skarphedinn; "we're both pretty hot-headed."

"Ye would say or do little," says Gunnar, "before a quarrel would spring up; but with me it will take longer, though it will be all the same in the end."

"You're quick to argue," says Gunnar, "but it takes me longer to get there; still, it'll end up the same."

After that the horses were led together; Gunnar busked him to drive his horse, but Skarphedinn led him out. Gunnar was in a red kirtle, and had about his loins a broad belt, and a great riding-rod in his hand.

After that, the horses were brought together; Gunnar asked him to ride his horse, but Skarphedinn took him out. Gunnar was wearing a red tunic, with a wide belt around his waist, and a large riding stick in his hand.

Then the horses run at one another, and bit each other long, so that there was no need for any one to touch them, and that was the greatest sport.

Then the horses charge at each other and bite each other for a long time, so no one needed to intervene, and that was the best fun.

Then Thorgeir and Kol made up their minds that they would push their horse forward just as the horses rushed together, and see if Gunnar would fall before him.

Then Thorgeir and Kol decided to urge their horse forward just as the horses came together, and see if Gunnar would be knocked down before them.

Now the horses ran at one another again, and both Thorgeir and Kol ran alongside their horse's flank.

Now the horses charged at each other again, and both Thorgeir and Kol ran alongside their horse's side.

Gunnar pushes his horse against them, and what happened in a trice was this, that Thorgeir and his brother fall down flat on their backs, and their horse a-top of them.

Gunnar presses his horse into them, and what happened in an instant was this: Thorgeir and his brother fell down flat on their backs, with their horse on top of them.

Then they spring up and rush at Gunnar, Gunnar swings himself free and seizes Kol, casts him down on the field, so that he lies senseless, Thorgeir Starkad's son smote Gunnar's horse such a blow that one of his eyes started out. Gunnar smote Thorgeir with his riding-rod, and down falls Thorgeir senseless; but Gunnar goes to his horse, and said to Kolskegg, "Cut off the horse's head; he shall not live a maimed and blemished beast".

Then they jump up and charge at Gunnar. Gunnar breaks free and grabs Kol, throwing him down on the ground, leaving him unconscious. Thorgeir Starkad's son hit Gunnar's horse with such force that one of its eyes popped out. Gunnar struck Thorgeir with his riding whip, and Thorgeir falls down, knocked out. But Gunnar goes to his horse and says to Kolskegg, "Cut off the horse's head; he won't live as a damaged and flawed beast."

So Kolskegg cut the head off the horse.

So Kolskegg chopped off the horse's head.

Then Thorgeir got on his feet and took his weapons, and wanted to fly at Gunnar, but that was stopped, and there was a great throng and crush.

Then Thorgeir stood up and grabbed his weapons, wanting to rush at Gunnar, but that was prevented, and there was a huge crowd and commotion.

Skarphedinn said, "This crowd wearies me, and it is far more manly that men should fight it out with weapons"; and so he sang a song,—

Skarphedinn said, "This crowd is exhausting, and it's much more noble for men to settle things with weapons"; and so he sang a song,—

At the Thing there is a throng;
Past all bounds the crowding comes;
Hard 'twill be to patch up peace
'Twixt the men: this wearies me;
Worthier is it far for men
Weapons red with gore to stain;
I for one would sooner tame
Hunger huge of cub of wolf.
[Pg 108]

At the gathering, there’s a large crowd;
People are pushing in from all sides;
It’s going to be hard to achieve peace.
Between the guys: this is exhausting me;
It's much better for guys
To coat their weapons with blood;
I, for one, would rather control
The intense hunger of a wolf pup.
[Pg 108]

Gunnar was still, so that one man held him, and spoke no ill words.

Gunnar stayed quiet, so one man held him back, and didn’t say anything bad.

Njal tried to bring about a settlement, or to get pledges of peace; but Thorgeir said he would neither give nor take peace; far rather, he said, would he see Gunnar dead for the blow.

Njal tried to negotiate a settlement or secure promises of peace, but Thorgeir said he would neither offer nor accept peace; instead, he claimed he would prefer to see Gunnar dead over that.

Kolskegg said, "Gunnar has before now stood too fast than that he should have fallen for words alone, and so it will be again".

Kolskegg said, "Gunnar has always held his ground too firmly to be swayed by just words, and that will happen again."

Now men ride away from the horse-field, every one to his home. They make no attack on Gunnar, and so that half-year passed away. At the Thing, the summer after, Gunnar met Olaf the peacock, his cousin, and he asked him to come and see him, but yet bade him beware of himself; "For," says he, "they will do us all the harm they can, and mind and fare always with many men at thy back".

Now the men are riding away from the horse pasture, each heading home. They don’t make any move against Gunnar, and so that half-year went by. At the Thing the following summer, Gunnar met his cousin Olaf the Peacock and invited him to visit, but he also warned him to be careful; "Because," he said, "they will try to harm us in any way they can, so always make sure you have plenty of people with you."

He gave him much good counsel beside, and they agreed that there should be the greatest friendship between them.

He offered him a lot of good advice too, and they decided that there should be a strong friendship between them.


CHAPTER LIX.

OF ASGRIM AND WOLF UGGIS' SON.

Asgrim Ellidagrim's son had a suit to follow up at the Thing against Wolf Uggis' son. It was a matter of inheritance, Asgrim took it up in such a way as was seldom his wont; for there was a bar to his suit, and the bar was this, that he had summoned five neighbours to bear witness, when he ought to have summoned nine. And now they have this as their bar.

Asgrim Ellidagrim's son had a case to pursue at the Thing against Wolf Uggis' son. It involved an inheritance, and Asgrim handled it in a way that was rarely his style; there was a setback in his case, and that setback was that he had called five neighbors to testify when he should have called nine. And now they have this as their obstacle.

Then Gunnar spoke and said, "I will challenge thee to single combat on the island, Wolf Uggis' son, if men are not to get their rights by law; and Njal and my friend Helgi would like that I should take some share in defending thy cause, Asgrim, if they were not here themselves."

Then Gunnar spoke and said, "I challenge you to a duel on the island, Wolf Uggis' son, if people can’t get their rights through the law; and Njal and my friend Helgi would want me to help defend your cause, Asgrim, if they weren’t here themselves."

"But," says Wolf, "this quarrel is not one between thee and me."

"But," says Wolf, "this argument isn't just between you and me."

"Still it shall be as good as though it were," says Gunnar.

"Still, it will be just as good as if it were," says Gunnar.

And the end of the suit was, that Wolf had to pay down all the money.[Pg 109]

And the outcome of the lawsuit was that Wolf had to pay all the money.[Pg 109]

Then Asgrim said to Gunnar, "I will ask thee to come and see me this summer, and I will ever be with thee in lawsuits, and never against thee".

Then Asgrim said to Gunnar, "I'm going to ask you to come and see me this summer, and I'll always support you in legal matters, and never go against you."

Gunnar rides home from the Thing, and a little while after, he and Njal met, Njal besought Gunnar to be ware of himself, and said he had been told that those away under the Threecorner meant to fall on him, and bade him never go about with a small company, and always to have his weapons with him. Gunnar said so it should be, and told him that Asgrim had asked him to pay him a visit, "and I mean to go now this harvest."

Gunnar rides home from the Thing, and shortly after, he meets Njal. Njal urged Gunnar to be careful and mentioned that he had heard the people from the Threecorner were planning to attack him. He advised him to never go out with a small group and to always have his weapons on him. Gunnar agreed and told him that Asgrim had invited him over, "and I plan to go this harvest."

"Let no men know before thou farest how long thou wilt be away," said Njal; "but, besides, I beg thee to let my sons ride with thee, and then no attack will be made on thee."

"Don’t let anyone know before you leave how long you’ll be gone," Njal said. "Also, I ask that you let my sons ride with you, and then no one will attack you."

So they settled that among themselves.

So they agreed on that among themselves.

"Now the summer wears away till it was eight weeks to winter," and then Gunnar says to Kolskegg, "Make thee ready to ride, for we shall ride to a feast at Tongue".

"Now summer is fading away until it’s eight weeks until winter," and then Gunnar says to Kolskegg, "Get ready to ride, because we’re heading to a feast at Tongue."

"Shall we say anything about it to Njal's sons?" said Kolskegg.

"Should we say something to Njal's sons about it?" Kolskegg asked.

"No," says Gunnar; "they shall fall into no quarrels for me."

"No," Gunnar says; "they won't get into any fights on my account."


CHAPTER LX.

AN ATTACK AGAINST GUNNAR AGREED ON.

They rode three together, Gunnar and his brothers. Gunnar had the bill and his sword, Oliver's gift; but Kolskegg had his short sword; Hjort, too, had proper weapons.

They rode together, Gunnar and his brothers. Gunnar had the bill and his sword, a gift from Oliver; Kolskegg had his short sword; and Hjort also had proper weapons.

Now they rode to Tongue, and Asgrim gave them a hearty welcome, and they were there some while. At last they gave it out that they meant to go home there and then. Asgrim gave them good gifts, and offered to ride east with them, but Gunnar said there was no need of any such thing; and so he did not go.

Now they rode to Tongue, and Asgrim gave them a warm welcome, and they stayed there for a while. Eventually, they announced that they planned to head home right away. Asgrim gave them generous gifts and offered to ride east with them, but Gunnar said that wasn't necessary; so he didn't go.

Sigurd Swinehead was the name of a man who dwelt by Thurso water. He came to the farm under the Threecorner, for he had given his word to keep watch on Gunnar's doings, and so he went and told them of his journey home; "and,"[Pg 110] quoth he, "there could never be a finer chance than just now, when he has only two men with him".

Sigurd Swinehead was the name of a man who lived by Thurso water. He went to the farm under the Threecorner because he had promised to keep an eye on Gunnar's activities, and so he shared his journey home. "And,"[Pg 110] he said, "there's never been a better opportunity than right now, since he only has two men with him."

"How many men shall we need to have to lie in wait for him?" says Starkad.

"How many men do we need to wait for him?" says Starkad.

"Weak men shall be as nothing before him," he says; "and it is not safe to have fewer than thirty men."

"Weak men will mean nothing to him," he says; "and it's not safe to have less than thirty men."

"Where shall we lie in wait?"

"Where should we meet?"

"By Knafahills," he says; "there he will not see us before he comes on us."

"By Knafahills," he says; "he won’t see us before he gets to us."

"Go thou to Sandgil and tell Egil that fifteen of them must busk themselves thence, and now other fifteen will go hence to Knafahills."

"Go to Sandgil and tell Egil that fifteen of them need to get ready to leave, and now another fifteen will go from here to Knafahills."

Thorgeir said to Hildigunna, "This hand shall show thee Gunnar dead this very night".

Thorgeir said to Hildigunna, "This hand will show you that Gunnar is dead tonight."

"Nay, but I guess," says she, "that thou wilt hang thy head after ye two meet."

"Nah, but I think," she says, "that you'll hang your head after you two meet."

So those four, father and sons, fare away from the Threecorner, and eleven men besides, and they fared to Knafahills, and lay in wait there.

So those four, the father and his sons, set off from the Threecorner, along with eleven other men, and they waited in ambush at Knafahills.

Sigurd Swinehead came to Sandgil and said, "Hither am I sent by Starkad and his sons to tell thee, Egil, that ye, father and sons, must fare to Knafahills to lie in wait for Gunnar".

Sigurd Swinehead arrived at Sandgil and said, "I've been sent by Starkad and his sons to tell you, Egil, that you and your sons need to head to Knafahills to lie in wait for Gunnar."

"How many shall we fare in all?" says Egil.

"How many of us will there be in total?" says Egil.

"Fifteen, reckoning me," he says.

"Fifteen, counting me," he says.

Kol said, "Now I mean to try my hand on Kolskegg".

Kol said, "Now I plan to give Kolskegg a shot."

"Then I think thou meanest to have a good deal on thy hands," says Sigurd.

"Then I think you mean you're going to have a lot on your plate," says Sigurd.

Egil begged his Easterlings to fare with them. They said they had no quarrel with Gunnar; "and besides," says Thorir, "ye seem to need much help here, when a crowd of men shall go against three men".

Egil asked his Easterlings to join them. They replied that they had no conflict with Gunnar; "and besides," says Thorir, "you seem to need a lot of help here, when a group of men will face off against three men."

Then Egil went away and was wroth.

Then Egil left and was angry.

Then the mistress of the house said to the Easterling: "In an evil hour hath my daughter Gudruna humbled herself, and broken the point of her maidenly pride, and lain by thy side as thy wife, when thou wilt not dare to follow thy father-in-law, and thou must be a coward," she says.

Then the lady of the house said to the Easterling: "My daughter Gudruna has made a mistake by lowering her pride and lying down beside you as your wife when you won’t even stand up to your father-in-law. You must be a coward," she said.

"I will go," he says, "with thy husband, and neither of us two shall come back."

"I'll go," he says, "with your husband, and neither of us will come back."

After that he went to Thorgrim his messmate, and said, "Take thou now the keys of my chests; for I shall never unlock them again. I bid thee take for thine own whatever[Pg 111] of our goods thou wilt; but sail away from Iceland, and do not think of revenge for me. But if thou dost not leave the land, it will be thy death."

After that, he went to Thorgrim, his friend, and said, "Here are the keys to my chests; I’ll never open them again. I ask you to take whatever[Pg 111] of our belongings you want for yourself, but sail away from Iceland, and don’t seek revenge for me. If you don’t leave the country, it will cost you your life."

So the Easterling joined himself to their band.

So the Easterling joined their group.


CHAPTER LXI.

GUNNAR'S DREAM.

Now we must go back and say that Gunnar rides east over Thurso water, but when he had gone a little way from the river he grew very drowsy, and bade them lie down and rest there.

Now we have to go back and say that Gunnar rides east over Thurso water, but after he had traveled a short distance from the river, he became really drowsy and told them to lie down and rest there.

They did so. He fell fast asleep, and struggled much as he slumbered.

They did it. He fell asleep quickly and tossed and turned a lot while he was sleeping.

Then Kolskegg said, "Gunnar dreams now". But Hjort said, "I would like to wake him".

Then Kolskegg said, "Gunnar is dreaming now." But Hjort said, "I want to wake him up."

"That shall not be," said Kolskegg, "but he shall dream his dream out".

"That won’t happen," said Kolskegg, "but he will see his dream through."

Gunnar lay a very long while, and threw off his shield from him, and he grew very warm. Kolskegg said, "What hast thou dreamt, kinsman?"

Gunnar lay there for quite some time, tossing his shield aside as he became very warm. Kolskegg asked, "What did you dream, cousin?"

"That have I dreamt," says Gunnar, "which if I had dreamt it there I would never have ridden with so few men from Tongue."

"That's what I dreamed," says Gunnar, "and if I had dreamed it there, I would never have gone with so few men from Tongue."

"Tell us thy dream," says Kolskegg.

"Tell us your dream," says Kolskegg.

Then Gunnar sang a song.

Then Gunnar sang a tune.

Chief, that chargest foes in fight!
Now I fear that I have ridden
Short of men from Tongue, this harvest;
Raven's fast I sure shall break.
Lord, that scatters Ocean's fire![24]
This at least, I long to say,
Kite with wolf shall fight for marrow,
Ill I dreamt with wandering thought.

Leader, who charges into battle against foes!
Now I'm concerned that I've arrived
Low on troops from Tongue this season;
I'm sure I'll interrupt Raven's fast.
Lord, who ignites the fire of the sea![24]
I want to make it clear that,
The kite and the wolf will struggle for survival,
I had a restless sleep filled with scattered thoughts.

"I dreamt, methought, that I was riding on by Knafahills, and there I thought I saw many wolves, and they all made at me; but I turned away from them straight towards Rangriver, and then methought they pressed hard on me on all sides,[Pg 112] but I kept them at bay, and shot all those that were foremost, till they came so close to me that I could not use my bow against them. Then I took my sword, and I smote with it with one hand, but thrust at them with my bill with the other. Shield myself then I did not, and methought then I knew not what shielded me. Then I slew many wolves, and thou, too, Kolskegg; but Hjort methought they pulled down, and tore open his breast, and one methought had his heart in his maw; but I grew so wroth that I hewed that wolf asunder just below the brisket, and after that methought the wolves turned and fled. Now my counsel is, brother Hjort, that thou ridest back west to Tongue."

I dreamt that I was riding by Knafahills, and I thought I saw many wolves coming at me. I quickly turned away from them towards Rangriver, but they pressed in on me from all sides, but I managed to keep them away and shot down those that were in front until they got so close that I couldn’t use my bow anymore. Then I grabbed my sword and swung it with one hand while I stabbed at them with my bill in the other. I didn’t have a shield, and I didn’t even know what was protecting me. I killed many wolves, and you too, Kolskegg; but Hjort, I thought they had pulled him down and ripped open his chest, and I thought one wolf had his heart in its mouth. I got so angry that I cut that wolf in half just below the ribcage, and then I thought the wolves turned and ran away. Now my advice, brother Hjort, is that you ride back west to Tongue.

"I will not do that," says Hjort; "though I know my death is sure, I will stand by thee still."

"I won’t do that," says Hjort; "even though I know I'm definitely going to die, I will still stand by you."

Then they rode and came east by Knafahills, and Kolskegg said—

Then they rode east past Knafahills, and Kolskegg said—

"Seest thou, kinsman! many spears stand up by the hills, and men with weapons."

"Look, cousin! Many spears are standing by the hills, and there are men with weapons."

"It does not take me unawares," says Gunnar, "that my dream comes true."

"It doesn't surprise me," says Gunnar, "that my dream is coming true."

"What is best to be done now?" says Kolskegg; "I guess thou wilt not run away from them."

"What should we do now?" says Kolskegg; "I bet you won't run away from them."

"They shall not have that to jeer about," says Gunnar, "but we will ride on down to the ness by Rangriver; there is some vantage ground there."

"They won't have anything to mock us about," Gunnar says, "but we will ride down to the point by Rangriver; there's some good ground there."

Now they rode on to the ness, and made them ready there, and as they rode on past them Kol called out and said—

Now they rode on to the point and got ready there, and as they rode past them, Kol called out and said—

"Whither art thou running to now, Gunnar?"

"Where are you running off to now, Gunnar?"

But Kolskegg said, "Say the same thing farther on when this day has come to an end".

But Kolskegg said, "Say the same thing later when this day is over."


CHAPTER LXII.

THE SLAYING OF HJORT AND FOURTEEN MEN.

After that Starkad egged on his men, and then they turn down upon them into the ness. Sigurd Swinehead came first and had a red targe, but in his other hand he held a cutlass. Gunnar sees him and shoots an arrow at him from his bow; he held the shield up aloft when he saw the arrow flying high,[Pg 113] and the shaft passes through the shield and into his eye, and so came out at the nape of his neck, and that was the first man slain.

After that, Starkad encouraged his men, and they charged down into the inlet. Sigurd Swinehead was the first to arrive, carrying a red shield, with a cutlass in his other hand. Gunnar spotted him and fired an arrow from his bow; he raised his shield high when he saw the arrow flying toward him, [Pg 113] but the arrow went through the shield and into his eye, coming out at the back of his neck, and that was the first man to be killed.

A second arrow Gunnar shot at Ulfhedinn, one of Starkad's men, and that struck him about the middle and he fell at the feet of a yeoman, and the yeoman over him. Kolskegg cast a stone and struck the yeoman on the head, and that was his death-blow.

A second arrow Gunnar shot at Ulfhedinn, one of Starkad's men, and it hit him in the middle, causing him to fall at the feet of a farmer, and the farmer fell on top of him. Kolskegg threw a stone and hit the farmer on the head, which was his fatal blow.

Then Starkad said, "'Twill never answer our end that he should use his bow, but let us come on well and stoutly". Then each man egged on the other, and Gunnar guarded himself with his bow and arrows as long as he could; after that he throws them down, and then he takes his bill and sword and fights with both hands. There is long the hardest fight, but still Gunnar and Kolskegg slew man after man.

Then Starkad said, "It won't help our cause if he uses his bow, so let's come at him strong and confident." Then each man encouraged the others, and Gunnar protected himself with his bow and arrows for as long as he could; after that, he dropped them and took up his spear and sword, fighting with both hands. The fight was tough and went on for a while, but Gunnar and Kolskegg kept taking down one man after another.

Then Thorgeir Starkad's son said, "I vowed to bring Hildigunna thy head, Gunnar."

Then Thorgeir Starkad's son said, "I promised to bring Hildigunna your head, Gunnar."

Then Gunnar sang a song—

Then Gunnar sang a tune—

Thou, that battle-sleet down bringeth,
Scarce I trow thou speakest truth;
She, the girl with golden armlets,
Cannot care for such a gift;
But, O serpent's hoard despoiler!
If the maid must have my head—
Maid whose wrist Rhine's fire[25] wreatheth,
Closer come to crash of spear.

You, who unleash the rain of battle,
I can barely believe you're telling the truth;
She, the girl with the gold armlets,
I can't possibly want a gift like that;
But oh, you who steal from the serpent's treasure!
If the girl wants my head—
The girl with a wrist engulfed in the fire of the Rhine,[25]
Come closer to the sound of the spears clashing.

"She will not think that so much worth having," says Gunnar; "but still to get it thou wilt have to come nearer!"

"She won't see it as something valuable," says Gunnar; "but to get it, you'll still need to come closer!"

Thorgeir said to his brothers—

Thorgeir told his brothers—

"Let us run all of us upon him at once; he has no shield and we shall have his life in our hands."

"Let’s all rush him at once; he has no shield, and we’ll have his life in our hands."

So Bork and Thorkel both ran forward and were quicker than Thorgeir. Bork made a blow at Gunnar, and Gunnar threw his bill so hard in the way that the sword flew out of Bork's hand; then he sees Thorkel standing on his other hand within stroke of sword. Gunnar was standing with his body swayed a little on one side, and he makes a sweep with his sword, and caught Thorkel on the neck, and off flew his head.

So Bork and Thorkel both rushed forward and were faster than Thorgeir. Bork swung at Gunnar, and Gunnar threw his spear so forcefully that Bork's sword flew out of his hand; then he noticed Thorkel right next to him, within reach of his sword. Gunnar was standing slightly leaned to one side, and he swung his sword, hitting Thorkel in the neck, and his head flew off.

Kol Egil's son said, "Let me get at Kolskegg," and turning to Kolskegg he said, "This I have often said, that we two would be just about an even match in fight".[Pg 114]

Kol Egil's son said, "Let me take on Kolskegg," and turning to Kolskegg he said, "I've often said that we would be pretty much evenly matched in a fight."[Pg 114]

"That we can soon prove," says Kolskegg.

"That we can prove soon," says Kolskegg.

Kol thrust at him with his spear; Kolskegg had just slain a man and had his hands full, and so he could not throw his shield before the blow, and the thrust came upon his thigh, on the outside of the limb and went through it.

Kol lunged at him with his spear; Kolskegg had just killed a man and his hands were occupied, so he couldn’t raise his shield to block the attack, and the thrust hit his thigh, on the outside of the leg, and went right through it.

Kolskegg turned sharp round, and strode towards him, and smote him with his short sword on the thigh, and cut off his leg, and said, "Did it touch thee or not?"

Kolskegg spun around and walked toward him, striking him on the thigh with his short sword, severing his leg, and asked, "Did that hurt you or not?"

"Now," says Kol, "I pay for being bare of my shield."

"Now," Kol says, "I'm paying the price for not having my shield."

So he stood a while on his other leg and looked at the stump.

So he stood on his other leg for a bit and looked at the stump.

"Thou needest not to look at it," said Kolskegg; "'tis even as thou seest, the leg is off."

"There's no need to look at it," said Kolskegg; "it's just as you see, the leg is gone."

Then Kol fell down dead.

Then Kol collapsed.

But when Egil sees this, he runs at Gunnar and makes a cut at him; Gunnar thrusts at him with the bill and struck him in the middle, and Gunnar hoists him up on the bill and hurls him out into Rangriver.

But when Egil sees this, he charges at Gunnar and swings at him; Gunnar jabs at him with the bill and hits him in the middle, then Gunnar lifts him up on the bill and throws him into the Rangriver.

Then Starkad said, "Wretch that thou art indeed, Thorir Easterling, when thou sittest by; but thy host and father-in-law Egil is slain."

Then Starkad said, "You really are a miserable wretch, Thorir Easterling, sitting there while your host and father-in-law Egil is dead."

Then the Easterling sprung up and was very wroth. Hjort had been the death of two men, and the Easterling leapt on him and smote him full on the breast. Then Hjort fell down dead on the spot.

Then the Easterling jumped up and was very angry. Hjort had been responsible for the death of two men, and the Easterling charged at him and struck him square in the chest. Then Hjort collapsed dead right there.

Gunnar sees this and was swift to smite at the Easterling, and cuts him asunder at the waist.

Gunnar saw this and quickly struck the Easterling, cutting him in half at the waist.

A little while after Gunnar hurls the bill at Bork, and struck him in the middle, and the bill went through him and stuck in the ground.

A little while after Gunnar throws the axe at Bork, it hits him in the middle, and the axe goes through him and gets stuck in the ground.

Then Kolskegg cut off Hauk Egil's son's head, and Gunnar smites off Otter's hand at the elbow-joint. Then Starkad said—

Then Kolskegg took off Hauk Egil's son's head, and Gunnar cut off Otter's hand at the elbow. Then Starkad said—

"Let us fly now. We have not to do with men!"

"Let's fly now. We don't have to deal with men!"

Gunnar said, "Ye two will think it a sad story if there is naught on you to show that ye have both been in the battle".

Gunnar said, "You two will think it's a sad story if there's nothing to show that you've both been in the battle."

Then Gunnar ran after Starkad and Thorgeir, and gave them each a wound. After that they parted; and Gunnar and his brothers had then wounded many men who got away from the field, but fourteen lost their lives, and Hjort the fifteenth.

Then Gunnar chased after Starkad and Thorgeir, and wounded each of them. After that, they separated; Gunnar and his brothers ended up wounding many men who escaped from the battlefield, but fourteen lost their lives, with Hjort being the fifteenth.

Gunnar brought Hjort home, laid out on his shield, and he was buried in a cairn there. Many men grieved for him, for he had many dear friends.[Pg 115]

Gunnar brought Hjort home, laid out on his shield, and he was buried in a cairn there. Many men mourned for him, as he had many close friends.[Pg 115]

Starkad came home, too, and Hildigunna dressed his wounds and Thorgeir's, and said, "Ye would have given a great deal not to have fallen out with Gunnar".

Starkad came home as well, and Hildigunna tended to his wounds and Thorgeir's, saying, "You would have given a lot not to have had a falling out with Gunnar."

"So we would," says Starkad.

"So we would," Starkad said.


CHAPTER LXIII.

NJAL'S COUNSEL TO GUNNAR.

Steinvor, at Sandgil, besought Thorgrim the Easterling to take in hand the care of her goods, and not to sail away from Iceland, and so to keep in mind the death of his messmate and kinsman.

Steinvor, at Sandgil, asked Thorgrim the Easterling to look after her belongings and not to leave Iceland, reminding him of the death of his friend and relative.

"My messmate Thorir," said he, "foretold that I should fall by Gunnar's hand if I stayed here in the land, and he must have foreseen that when he foreknew his own death."

"My friend Thorir," he said, "predicted that I would die by Gunnar's hand if I stayed here in this land, and he must have seen that coming when he anticipated his own death."

"I will give thee," she says, "Gudruna my daughter to wife, and all my goods into the bargain."

"I'll give you," she says, "Gudruna, my daughter, as your wife, along with all my possessions."

"I knew not," he said, "that thou wouldest pay such a long price."

"I didn't know," he said, "that you would pay such a high price."

After that they struck the bargain that he shall have her, and the wedding feast was to be the next summer.

After that, they made the deal that he would have her, and the wedding celebration was set for the next summer.

Now Gunnar rides to Bergthorsknoll, and Kolskegg with him. Njal was out of doors and his sons, and they went to meet Gunnar and gave them a hearty welcome. After that they fell a-talking, and Gunnar said—

Now Gunnar rides to Bergthorsknoll, and Kolskegg is with him. Njal was outside, along with his sons, and they went to greet Gunnar and gave him a warm welcome. After that, they started chatting, and Gunnar said—

"Hither am I come to seek good counsel and help at thy hand."

"I'm here to seek your wise advice and assistance."

"That is thy due," said Njal.

"That's what you deserve," said Njal.

"I have fallen into a great strait," says Gunnar, "and slain many men, and I wish to know what thou wilt make of the matter?"

"I've ended up in a really tough situation," says Gunnar, "and I've killed a lot of people, and I want to know what you’re going to do about it?"

"Many will say this," said Njal, "that thou hast been driven into it much against thy will; but now thou shalt give me time to take counsel with myself."

"Many will say this," Njal said, "that you've been pushed into it against your will; but now you need to give me some time to think it over."

Then Njal went away all by himself, and thought over a plan, and came back and said—

Then Njal went off by himself to think through a plan, and he returned and said—

"Now have I thought over the matter somewhat, and it seems to me as though this must be carried through—if it be carried through at all—with hardihood and daring.[Pg 116] Thorgeir has got my kinswoman Thorfinna with child, and I will hand over to thee the suit for seduction. Another suit of outlawry against Starkad I hand over also to thee, for having hewn trees in my wood on the Threecorner ridge. Both these suits shalt thou take up. Thou shalt fare too to the spot where ye fought, and dig up the dead, and name witnesses to the wounds, and make all the dead outlaws, for that they came against thee with that mind to give thee and thy brothers wounds or swift death. But if this be tried at the Thing, and it be brought up against thee that thou first gave Thorgeir a blow, and so mayest neither plead thine own cause nor that of others, then I will answer in that matter, and say that I gave thee back thy rights at the Thingskala-Thing, so that thou shouldest be able to plead thine own suit as well as that of others, and then there will be an answer to that point. Thou shalt also go to see Tyrfing of Berianess, and he must hand over to thee a suit against Aunund of Witchwood, who has the blood feud after his brother Egil."

"Now that I've thought about it a bit, it seems to me that this needs to be done—if it's going to be done at all—with courage and boldness.[Pg 116] Thorgeir has gotten my relative Thorfinna pregnant, and I will pass the seduction case on to you. I'm also handing over another case of outlawry against Starkad for cutting down trees in my woods on Threecorner Ridge. You will take both these cases. You also need to go to the place where you fought, dig up the dead, name witnesses to the wounds, and declare all the dead outlaws, since they came after you wanting to harm you and your brothers. But if this is brought to the Thing and it's argued that you struck Thorgeir first, then you can't defend yourself or others, I'll take responsibility for that matter and say that I restored your rights at the Thingskala-Thing, so that you could defend both your own case and that of others. Then there will be a response to that issue. You should also go see Tyrfing of Berianess, and he needs to give you a case against Aunund of Witchwood, who has a blood feud over his brother Egil."

Then first of all Gunnar rode home; but a few nights after Njal's sons and Gunnar rode thither where the bodies were, and dug them up that were buried there. Then Gunnar summoned them all as outlaws for assault and treachery, and rode home after that.

Then, first of all, Gunnar rode home; but a few nights later, Njal's sons and Gunnar went to the place where the bodies were and dug up those that were buried there. Then Gunnar declared them all outlaws for assault and betrayal, and rode home after that.


CHAPTER LXIV.

OF VALGARD AND MORD.

That same harvest Valgard the guileful came out to Iceland, and fared home to Hof. Then Thorgeir went to see Valgard and Mord, and told them what a strait they were in if Gunnar were to be allowed to make all those men outlaws whom he had slain.

That same harvest season, Valgard the crafty arrived in Iceland and headed home to Hof. Then Thorgeir went to visit Valgard and Mord and explained the tough situation they faced if Gunnar was allowed to declare all those men he had killed as outlaws.

Valgard said that must be Njal's counsel, and yet every thing had not come out yet which he was likely to have taught him.

Valgard said that must be Njal's advice, and yet not everything had come out yet that he was likely to have taught him.

Then Thorgeir begged those kinsmen for help and backing, but they held out a long while, and at last asked for and got a large sum of money.[Pg 117]

Then Thorgeir asked his relatives for help and support, but they hesitated for a long time before finally requesting and receiving a large sum of money.[Pg 117]

That, too, was part of their plan, that Mord should ask for Thorkatla, Gizur the white's daughter, and Thorgeir was to ride at once west across the river with Valgard and Mord.

That was also part of their plan, that Mord should ask for Thorkatla, Gizur the White's daughter, and Thorgeir was to ride immediately west across the river with Valgard and Mord.

So the day after they rode twelve of them together and came to Mossfell. There they were heartily welcomed, and they put the question to Gizur about the wooing, and the end of it was that the match should be made, and the wedding feast was to be in half a month's space at Mossfell.

So the day after, twelve of them rode together and arrived at Mossfell. They were warmly welcomed there, and they asked Gizur about the courtship. In the end, it was decided that the match would happen, and the wedding celebration was set for two weeks later at Mossfell.

They ride home, and after that they ride to the wedding, and there was a crowd of guests to meet them, and it went off well. Thorkatla went home with Mord and took the housekeeping in hand but Valgard went abroad again the next summer.

They ride home, and after that, they ride to the wedding, where a crowd of guests is waiting for them, and everything goes smoothly. Thorkatla goes home with Mord and takes over the housekeeping, but Valgard heads abroad again the following summer.

Now Mord eggs on Thorgeir to set his suit on foot against Gunnar, and Thorgeir went to find Aunund; he bids him now to begin a suit for manslaughter for his brother Egil and his sons; "but I will begin one for the manslaughter of my brothers, and for the wounds of myself and my father".

Now Mord urges Thorgeir to start a lawsuit against Gunnar, and Thorgeir goes to find Aunund; he asks him to initiate a case for the manslaughter of his brother Egil and his sons; "but I will start one for the manslaughter of my brothers, and for the injuries to myself and my father."

He said he was quite ready to do that, and then they set out, and give notice of the manslaughter, and summon nine neighbours who dwelt nearest to the spot where the deed was done. This beginning of the suit was heard of at Lithend; and then Gunnar rides to see Njal, and told him, and asked what he wished them to do next.

He said he was totally ready to do that, and then they set out, gave notice of the manslaughter, and summoned nine neighbors who lived closest to the place where the crime happened. This start of the lawsuit was heard about at Lithend; then Gunnar rode to see Njal, told him what happened, and asked what he wanted them to do next.

"Now," says Njal, "thou shalt summon those who dwell next to the spot, and thy neighbours; and call men to witness before the neighbours, and choose out Kol as the slayer in the manslaughter of Hjort thy brother: for that is lawful and right; then thou shalt give notice of the suit for manslaughter at Kol's hand, though he be dead. Then shall thou call men to witness, and summon the neighbours to ride to the Althing to bear witness of the fact, whether they, Kol and his companions, were on the spot, and in onslaught when Hjort was slain. Thou shalt also summon Thorgeir for the suit of seduction, and Aunund at the suit of Tyrfing."

"Now," Njal says, "you should gather those who live near the location, along with your neighbors; have people come to witness before your neighbors, and name Kol as the one responsible for the manslaughter of your brother Hjort: for that is lawful and right. Then you should announce the case for manslaughter against Kol, even though he is dead. Next, you will call people to witness and ask the neighbors to ride to the Althing to testify about whether Kol and his companions were present and attacking when Hjort was killed. You should also summon Thorgeir for the seduction case, and Aunund at the suit of Tyrfing."

Gunnar now did in everything as Njal gave him counsel. This men thought a strange beginning of suits, and now these matters come before the Thing. Gunnar rides to the Thing, and Njal's sons and the sons of Sigfus. Gunnar had sent messengers to his cousins and kinsmen, that they should ride to the Thing, and come with as many men as they could, and told them that this matter would lead to much strife. So they gathered together in a great band from the west.[Pg 118]

Gunnar followed Njal's advice in everything he did. People thought this was a strange way to start legal disputes, and now these issues were being presented at the Thing. Gunnar rode to the Thing along with Njal's sons and Sigfus's sons. He had sent messengers to his cousins and relatives, asking them to come to the Thing with as many men as they could gather, warning them that this situation would lead to a lot of conflict. As a result, they assembled into a large group from the west.[Pg 118]

Mord rode to the Thing and Runolf of the Dale, and those under the Threecorner, and Aunund of Witchwood. But when they come to the Thing, they join them in one company with Gizur the white and Geir the priest.

Mord rode to the Thing along with Runolf from the Dale, those under the Threecorner, and Aunund from Witchwood. When they arrived at the Thing, they joined one group with Gizur the White and Geir the Priest.


CHAPTER LXV.

OF FINES AND ATONEMENTS.

Gunnar, and the sons of Sigfus, and Njal's sons, went altogether in one band, and they marched so swiftly and closely that men who came in their way had to take heed lest they should get a fall; and nothing was so often spoken about over the whole Thing as these great lawsuits.

Gunnar, Sigfus's sons, and Njal's sons all marched together in a tight group, moving so quickly and closely that anyone in their path had to be careful not to trip. These major lawsuits were the main topic of conversation throughout the entire Thing.

Gunnar went to meet his cousins, and Olaf and his men greeted him well. They asked Gunnar about the fight, but he told them all about it, and was just in all he said; he told them, too, what steps he had taken since.

Gunnar went to meet his cousins, and Olaf and his men welcomed him warmly. They asked Gunnar about the fight, and he honestly shared everything that happened. He also explained what actions he had taken since then.

Then Olaf said, "'Tis worth much to see how close Njal stands by thee in all counsel".

Then Olaf said, "It's worth a lot to see how closely Njal supports you in all matters."

Gunnar said he should never be able to repay that, but then he begged them for help; and they said that was his due.

Gunnar said he would never be able to repay that, but then he begged them for help; and they said that was what he deserved.

Now the suits on both sides came before the court, and each pleads his cause.

Now the lawyers from both sides presented their cases in court, each arguing for their position.

Mord asked—"How it was that a man could have the right to set a suit on foot who, like Gunnar, had already made himself an outlaw by striking Thorgeir a blow?"

Mord asked, "How could a man have the right to file a lawsuit if he, like Gunnar, had already made himself an outlaw by hitting Thorgeir?"

"Wast thou," answered Njal, "at Thingskala-Thing last autumn?"

"Were you," answered Njal, "at Thingskala-Thing last autumn?"

"Surely I was," says Mord.

"Of course I was," says Mord.

"Heardest thou," asks Njal, "how Gunnar offered him full atonement? Then I gave back Gunnar his right to do all lawful deeds."

"Heard you," asks Njal, "how Gunnar offered him full compensation? Then I gave Gunnar back his right to do all lawful deeds."

"That is right and good law," says Mord, "but how does the matter stand if Gunnar has laid the slaying of Hjort at Kol's door, when it was the Easterling that slew him?"

"That's true and valid law," says Mord, "but what happens if Gunnar blames Kol for Hjort's death when it was actually the Easterling who killed him?"

"That was right and lawful," says Njal, "when he chose him as the slayer before witnesses."

"That was fair and just," says Njal, "when he named him as the killer in front of witnesses."

"That was lawful and right, no doubt," says Mord; "but for what did Gunnar summon them all as outlaws?"[Pg 119]

"That was legal and fair, no question," says Mord; "but why did Gunnar call them all outlaws?"[Pg 119]

"Thou needest not to ask about that," says Njal, "when they went out to deal wounds and manslaughter."

"There's no need to ask about that," says Njal, "when they went out to cause injuries and kill."

"Yes," says Mord, "but neither befell Gunnar."

"Yeah," says Mord, "but neither happened to Gunnar."

"Gunnar's brothers," said Njal, "Kolskegg and Hjort, were there, and one of them got his death and the other a flesh wound."

"Gunnar's brothers," Njal said, "Kolskegg and Hjort, were there, and one of them was killed while the other was injured."

"Thou speakest nothing but what is law," says Mord, "though it is hard to abide by it."

"You're just saying what is law," says Mord, "even though it's hard to follow."

Then Hjallti Skeggis son of Thursodale, stood forth and said—

Then Hjallti, son of Skeggi from Thursodale, stepped forward and said—

"I have had no share in any of your lawsuits; but I wish to know whether thou wilt do something, Gunnar, for the sake of my words and friendship."

"I haven't been involved in any of your legal battles, but I'd like to know if you'll do something, Gunnar, for the sake of my words and our friendship."

"What askest thou?" says Gunnar.

"What do you ask?" says Gunnar.

"This," he says, "that ye lay down the whole suit to the award and judgment of good men and true."

"This," he says, "means that you submit the entire matter to the decision of honest and honorable people."

"If I do so," said Gunnar, "then thou shalt never be against me, whatever men I may have to deal with."

"If I do that," Gunnar said, "then you'll never be against me, no matter who I have to deal with."

"I will give my word to that," says Hjallti.

"I promise that," Hjallti says.

After that he tried his best with Gunnar's adversaries, and brought it about that they were all set at one again. And after that each side gave the other pledges of peace; but for Thorgeir's wound came the suit for seduction, and for the hewing in the wood, Starkad's wound. Thorgeir's brothers were atoned for by half fines, but half fell away for the onslaught on Gunnar. Egil's staying and Tyrfing's lawsuit were set off against each other. For Hjort's slaying, the slaying of Kol and of the Easterling were to come, and as for all the rest, they were atoned for with half fines.

After that, he did his best to reconcile Gunnar's enemies, and managed to get them all to agree again. Then each side exchanged promises of peace; however, for Thorgeir’s injury, there was a claim of seduction, and for the attack in the woods, Starkad’s injury. Thorgeir’s brothers received compensation with half fines, but they lost half of that because of the attack on Gunnar. Egil’s stay and Tyrfing’s lawsuit were balanced against each other. For the killing of Hjort, the killings of Kol and the Easterling were to be addressed, and for everything else, they were settled with half fines.

Njal was in this award, and Asgrim Ellidagrim's son, and Hjallti Skeggi's son.

Njal was included in this award, along with Asgrim Ellidagrim's son and Hjallti Skeggi's son.

Njal had much money out at interest with Starkad, and at Sandgil too, and he gave it all to Gunnar to make up these fines.

Njal had a lot of money loaned out at interest with Starkad and at Sandgil as well, and he gave all of it to Gunnar to cover these fines.

So many friends had Gunnar at the Thing, that he not only paid up there and then all the fines on the spot, but gave besides gifts to many chiefs who had lent him help; and he had the greatest honour from the suit; and all were agreed in this, that no man was his match in all the South Quarter.

So many friends showed up for Gunnar at the Thing that he not only paid all his fines right there but also gave gifts to many chiefs who had helped him; he earned a lot of respect from the situation, and everyone agreed that no one could match him in the South Quarter.

So Gunnar rides home from the Thing and sits there in peace, but still his adversaries envied him much for his honour.[Pg 120]

So Gunnar rides home from the assembly and sits there in peace, but still his rivals envied him greatly for his honor.[Pg 120]


CHAPTER LXVI.

OF THORGEIR OTKELL'S SON.

Now we must tell of Thorgeir Otkell's son; he grew up to be a tall strong man, true-hearted and guileless, but rather too ready to listen to fair words. He had many friends among the best men, and was much beloved by his kinsmen.

Now we need to talk about Thorgeir Otkell's son; he grew up to be a tall, strong man, honest and straightforward, but a bit too eager to believe sweet words. He had many friends among the finest people and was greatly loved by his relatives.

Once on a time Thorgeir Starkad's son had been to see his kinsman Mord.

Once upon a time, Thorgeir, the son of Starkad, had visited his relative Mord.

"I can ill brook," he says, "that settlement of matters which we and Gunnar had, but I have bought thy help so long as we two are above ground; I wish thou wouldest think out some plan and lay it deep; this is why I say it right out, because I know that thou art Gunnar's greatest foe, and he too thine. I will much increase thine honour if thou takest pains in this matter."

"I can hardly tolerate," he says, "the way things were settled between Gunnar and us, but I’ve bought your help as long as we’re both alive; I wish you would come up with a solid plan and think it through carefully. I’m saying this openly because I know you’re Gunnar's biggest enemy, and he’s yours too. I'll greatly boost your honor if you put in effort in this matter."

"It will always seem as though I were greedy of gain, but so it must be. Yet it will be hard to take care that thou mayest not seem to be a truce-breaker, or peace-breaker, and yet carry out thy point. But now I have been told that Kolskegg means to try a suit, and regain a fourth part of Moeidsknoll, which was paid to thy father as an atonement for his son. He has taken up this suit for his mother, but this too is Gunnar's counsel, to pay in goods and not to let the land go. We must wait till this comes about, and then declare that he has broken the settlement made with you. He has also taken a cornfield from Thorgeir Otkell's son, and so broken the settlement with him too. Thou shalt go to see Thorgeir Otkell's son, and bring him into the matter with thee, and then fall on Gunnar; but if ye fail in aught of this, and cannot get him hunted down, still ye shall set on him over and over again, I must tell thee that Njal has 'spaed' his fortune, and foretold about his life, if he slays more than once in the same stock, that it would lead him to his death, if it so fell out that he broke the settlement made after the deed. Therefore shalt thou bring Thorgeir into the suit, because he has already slain his father; and now, if ye two are together in an affray, thou shalt shield thyself; but he will go boldly on, and then Gunnar will slay him. Then he has slain twice in the same stock, but thou shalt fly from the fight. And if this is to drag him to[Pg 121] his death he will break the settlement afterwards, and so we may wait till then."

"It will always seem like I'm just trying to make money, but that’s how it is. However, it will be tricky to ensure that you don’t come off as a truce-breaker or peace-breaker while still trying to achieve your goal. I've heard that Kolskegg intends to pursue a case to reclaim a quarter of Moeidsknoll, which was paid to your father as compensation for his son. He’s taking this to court for his mother, but this is also Gunnar's advice, to settle with goods instead of losing the land. We should wait for this to unfold, and then claim that he has violated the agreement made with you. He has also taken a cornfield from Thorgeir Otkell's son, thus breaking the settlement with him as well. You should visit Thorgeir Otkell's son, involve him in this, and then confront Gunnar; but if you fail at any point and can’t track him down, still keep pressing him. I must warn you that Njal has predicted his fate and has foreseen that if he kills more than once from the same family line, it will lead to his death, especially if he breaks the settlement after doing so. That’s why you should involve Thorgeir in the case, since he has already killed his father. Now, if you two are fighting together, you should protect yourself; but he will charge in bravely, and then Gunnar will kill him. After that, he will have killed twice from the same family line, but you should flee from the fight. If this leads to his demise, he will break the settlement afterward, and then we can wait until then."

After that Thorgeir goes home and tells his father secretly. Then they agreed among themselves that they should work out this plot by stealth.

After that, Thorgeir goes home and tells his father in secret. Then they agreed that they should carry out this plan secretly.


CHAPTER LXVII.

OF THORGEIR STARKAD'S SON.

Sometime after Thorgeir Starkad's son fared to Kirkby to see his namesake, and they went aside to speak, and talked secretly all day; but at the end Thorgeir Starkad's son, gave his namesake a spear inlaid with gold, and rode home afterwards; they made the greatest friendship the one with the other.

Sometime after Thorgeir Starkad's son went to Kirkby to visit his namesake, they stepped aside to talk and spent the whole day in private conversation. In the end, Thorgeir Starkad's son gave his namesake a gold-inlaid spear and rode home afterward; they formed a strong friendship with each other.

At the Thingskala-Thing in the autumn, Kolskegg laid claim to the land at Moeidsknoll, but Gunnar took witness, and offered ready money, or another piece of land at a lawful price to those under the Threecorner.

At the Thingskala-Thing in the fall, Kolskegg claimed the land at Moeidsknoll, but Gunnar called witnesses and offered cash or another piece of land at a fair price to those under the Threecorner.

Thorgeir took witness also, that Gunnar was breaking the settlement made between them.

Thorgeir also took note that Gunnar was violating the agreement they had made.

After that the Thing was broken up, and so the next year wore away.

After that, the thing was broken apart, and so the next year passed by.

Those namesakes were always meeting, and there was the greatest friendship between them. Kolskegg spoke to Gunnar and said—

Those namesakes were always getting together, and there was a strong friendship between them. Kolskegg talked to Gunnar and said—

"I am told that there is great friendship between those namesakes, and it is the talk of many men that they will prove untrue, and I would that thou wouldst be ware of thyself."

"I've heard that there's a strong friendship between those namesakes, and many people are saying that they will end up being unfaithful. I wish you would be cautious."

"Death will come to me when it will come," says Gunnar, "wherever I may be, if that is my fate."

"Death will come to me when it comes," says Gunnar, "wherever I am, if that's my destiny."

Then they left off talking about it.

Then they stopped talking about it.

About autumn, Gunnar gave out that they would work one week there at home, and the next down in the isles, and so make an end of their haymaking. At the same time, he let it be known that every man would have to leave the house, save himself and the women.

About autumn, Gunnar announced that they would spend one week working at home and the next week in the isles to finish their haymaking. He also made it clear that every man would have to leave the house, except for himself and the women.

Thorgeir under Threecorner goes to see his namesake, but as soon as they met they began to talk after their wont, and Thorgeir Starkad's son, said[Pg 122]

Thorgeir under Threecorner goes to see his namesake, but as soon as they met they began to talk as usual, and Thorgeir Starkad's son, said[Pg 122]

"I would that we could harden our hearts and fall on Gunnar."

"I wish we could toughen our hearts and go after Gunnar."

"Well," says Thorgeir Otkell's son, "every struggle with Gunnar has had but one end, that few have gained the day; besides, methinks it sounds ill to be called a peace-breaker."

"Well," says Thorgeir Otkell's son, "every fight with Gunnar has only had one outcome, and that's that few have come out on top; plus, I think it sounds bad to be called a peace-breaker."

"They have broken the peace, not we," says Thorgeir Starkad's son. "Gunnar took away from thee thy cornfield; and he has taken Moeidsknoll from my father and me."

"They broke the peace, not us," says Thorgeir Starkad's son. "Gunnar took your cornfield from you; and he has taken Moeidsknoll from my father and me."

And so they settle it between them to fall on Gunnar; and then Thorgeir said that Gunnar would be all alone at home in a few nights' space, "and then thou shalt come to meet me with eleven men, but I will have as many".

And so they decided to target Gunnar; then Thorgeir said that Gunnar would be home alone in a few nights, "and then you should come to meet me with eleven men, and I will have the same number."

After that Thorgeir rode home.

After that, Thorgeir rode home.


CHAPTER LXVIII.

OF NJAL AND THOSE NAMESAKES.

Now when Kolskegg and the house-carles had been three nights in the isles, Thorgeir Starkad's son had news of that, and sends word to his namesake that he should come to meet him on Threecorner ridge.

Now that Kolskegg and the house-carles had been in the isles for three nights, Thorgeir Starkad's son heard about it and sent a message to his namesake to meet him on Threecorner Ridge.

After that Thorgeir of the Threecorner busked him with eleven men; he rides up on the ridge and there waits for his namesake.

After that, Thorgeir of the Threecorner gathered eleven men; he rode up to the ridge and waited there for his namesake.

And now Gunnar is at home in his house, and those namesakes ride into a wood hard by. There such a drowsiness came over them that they could do naught else but sleep. So they hung their shields up in the boughs, and tethered their horses, and laid their weapons by their sides.

And now Gunnar is at home in his house, and those namesakes ride into a nearby woods. There, a heavy drowsiness took over them, so they could do nothing but sleep. They hung their shields in the branches, tied up their horses, and laid their weapons down beside them.

Njal was that night up in Thorolfsfell, and could not sleep at all, but went out and in by turns.

Njal was up at Thorolfsfell that night and couldn't sleep at all, so he kept going in and out.

Thorhilda asked Njal why he could not sleep?

Thorhilda asked Njal why he couldn't sleep.

"Many things now flit before my eyes," said he; "I see many fetches of Gunnar's bitter foes, and what is very strange is this, they seem to be mad with rage, and yet they fare without plan or purpose."

"Many things are flashing before my eyes," he said; "I see many actions of Gunnar's bitter enemies, and what’s really strange is that they seem to be furious, yet they’re acting without any plan or purpose."

A little after, a man rode up to the door and got off his horse's back and went in, and there was come the shepherd of Thorhilda and her husband.[Pg 123]

A little later, a man rode up to the door, got off his horse, and went inside, where the shepherd of Thorhilda and her husband were present.[Pg 123]

"Didst thou find the sheep?" she asked.

"Did you find the sheep?" she asked.

"I found what might be more worth," said he.

"I found something that might be more valuable," he said.

"What was that?" asked Njal.

"What was that?" Njal asked.

"I found twenty-four men up in the wood yonder; they had tethered their horses, but slept themselves. Their shields they had hung up in the boughs."

"I found twenty-four men up in the woods over there; they had tied up their horses but were asleep themselves. They had hung their shields in the branches."

But so closely had he looked at them that he told of all their weapons and war-gear and clothes, and then Njal knew plainly who each of them must have been, and said to him—

But he had examined them so closely that he described all their weapons, armor, and clothing, and then Njal clearly recognized who each of them must be and said to him—

"'Twere good hiring if there were many such shepherds; and this shall ever stand to thy good; but still I will send thee on an errand."

"'It would be great to hire more shepherds like this; and this will always benefit you; but I still need to send you on an errand."

He said at once he would go.

He immediately said he would go.

"Thou shalt go," says Njal, "to Lithend and tell Gunnar that he must fare to Gritwater, and then send after men; but I will go to meet with those who are in the wood and scare them away. This thing hath well come to pass, so that they shall gain nothing by this journey, but lose much."

"You're going," says Njal, "to Lithend to tell Gunnar that he needs to head to Gritwater, and then send for men; but I will go to meet those who are in the woods and scare them away. This has worked out well, so they won't gain anything from this journey, but they'll lose a lot."

The shepherd set off and told Gunnar as plainly as he could the whole story. Then Gunnar rode to Gritwater and summoned men to him.

The shepherd left and told Gunnar the whole story as clearly as he could. Then Gunnar rode to Gritwater and gathered men around him.

Now it is to be told of Njal how he rides to meet these namesakes.

Now let's talk about Njal and how he rides to meet these namesakes.

"Unwarily ye lie here," he says, "or for what end shall this journey have been made? And Gunnar is not a man to be trifled with. But if the truth must be told then, this is the greatest treason. Ye shall also know this, that Gunnar is gathering force, and he will come here in the twinkling of an eye, and slay you all, unless ye ride away home."

"Unknowingly you lie here," he says, "or what was the purpose of this journey? And Gunnar is not someone to be messed with. But if we’re being honest, this is the biggest betrayal. You should also know that Gunnar is gathering strength, and he will arrive here in the blink of an eye and kill you all unless you ride home."

They bestirred them at once, for they were in great fear, and took their weapons, and mounted their horses and galloped home under the Threecorner.

They quickly got moving because they were really scared, grabbed their weapons, jumped on their horses, and rode home under the Threecorner.

Njal fared to meet Gunnar and bade him not to break up his company.

Njal went to see Gunnar and urged him not to break up his group.

"But I will go and seek for an atonement; now they will be finely frightened; but for this treason no less a sum shall be paid when one has to deal with all of them, than shall be paid for the slaying of one or other of those namesakes, though such a thing should come to pass. This money I will take into my keeping, and so lay it out that it may be ready to thy hand when thou hast need of it."[Pg 124]

"But I will go and look for a way to make things right; now they'll be really scared. But for this betrayal, the cost won't be any less, even if it’s just dealing with one of them, than it would be for the killing of any one of those namesakes, even if that were to happen. I will take this money into my control, and I will manage it so it's ready for you whenever you need it."[Pg 124]


CHAPTER LXIX.

OLAF THE PEACOCK'S GIFTS TO GUNNAR.

Gunnar thanked Njal for his aid, and Njal rode away under the Threecorner, and told those namesakes that Gunnar would not break up his band of men before he had fought it out with them.

Gunnar thanked Njal for his help, and Njal rode away under the Threecorner, telling those with the same name that Gunnar wouldn't disband his group of men until he had settled things with them.

They began to offer terms for themselves, and were full of dread, and bade Njal to come between them with an offer of atonement.

They started to propose terms for themselves, feeling terrified, and asked Njal to step in with a proposal for reconciliation.

Njal said that could only be if there were no guile behind. Then they begged him to have a share in the award, and said they would hold to what he awarded.

Njal said that could only happen if there was no deceit involved. Then they pleaded with him to have a part in the reward and promised they would abide by what he decided.

Njal said he would make no award unless it were at the Thing, and unless the best men were by; and they agreed to that.

Njal said he wouldn't make any decisions unless it was at the Thing and with the best people present; and they all agreed to that.

Then Njal came between them, so that they gave each other pledges of peace and atonement.

Then Njal stepped in between them, and they exchanged pledges of peace and forgiveness.

Njal was to utter the award, and to name as his fellows those whom he chose.

Njal was supposed to announce the award and choose his companions from among those he selected.

A little while after those namesakes met Mord Valgard's son, and Mord blamed them much for having laid the matter in Njal's hands, when he was Gunnar's great friend. He said that would turn out ill for them.

A little while after those namesakes met Mord Valgard's son, Mord criticized them for putting the matter in Njal's hands, considering he was a close friend of Gunnar's. He said that would have bad consequences for them.

Now men ride to the Althing after their wont, and now both sides are at the Thing.

Now men ride to the Althing as usual, and both sides are at the Thing.

Njal begged for a hearing, and asked all the best men who were come thither, what right at law they thought Gunnar had against those namesakes for their treason. They said they thought such a man had great right on his side.

Njal asked for a chance to speak and turned to all the respected men who had gathered there, inquiring what legal claim they believed Gunnar had against those with the same name for their betrayal. They replied that they believed he had a strong case.

Njal went on to ask, whether he had a right of action against all of them, or whether the leaders had to answer for them all in the suit?

Njal then asked whether he had the right to bring a lawsuit against all of them or if the leaders were responsible for everyone involved in the case.

They say that most of the blame would fall on the leaders, but a great deal still on them all.

They say that most of the blame would go to the leaders, but a lot would still rest on everyone else.

"Many will say this," said Mord, "that it was not without a cause when Gunnar broke the settlement made with those namesakes."

"Many will say this," Mord said, "that there was a reason when Gunnar broke the agreement made with those namesakes."

"That is no breach of settlement," says Njal, "that any[Pg 125] man should take the law against another; for with law shall our land be built up and settled, and with lawlessness wasted and spoiled."

"That's not a violation of the agreement," says Njal, "for any[Pg 125] person should seek justice against another; because our land can only thrive and be established through law, while chaos will only lead to its destruction."

Then Njal tells them that Gunnar had offered land for Moeidsknoll, or other goods.

Then Njal tells them that Gunnar had offered land for Moeidsknoll or other items.

Then those namesakes thought they had been beguiled by Mord, and scolded him much, and said that this fine was all his doing.

Then those namesakes thought they had been tricked by Mord, and scolded him a lot, saying that this fine was all his fault.

Njal named twelve men as judges in the suit, and then every man paid a hundred in silver who had gone out, but each of those namesakes two hundred.

Njal appointed twelve men as judges for the case, and then each man who participated paid a hundred in silver, while each of those with the same name paid two hundred.

Njal took this money into his keeping, but either side gave the other pledges of peace, and Njal gave out the terms.

Njal took this money for safekeeping, but both sides gave each other promises of peace, and Njal outlined the terms.

Then Gunnar rode from the Thing west to the Dales, till he came to Hjardarholt, and Olaf the peacock gave him a hearty welcome. There he sat half a month, and rode far and wide about the Dales, and all welcomed him with joyful hands. But at their parting Olaf said—

Then Gunnar rode from the assembly west to the Dales, until he reached Hjardarholt, where Olaf the Peacock welcomed him warmly. He stayed there for half a month, riding far and wide through the Dales, and everyone greeted him with happy hands. But when it was time to part, Olaf said—

"I will give thee three things of price, a gold ring, and a cloak which Moorkjartan the Erse king owned, and a hound that was given me in Ireland; he is big, and no worse follower than a sturdy man. Besides, it is part of his nature that he has man's wit, and he will bay at every man whom he knows is thy foe, but never at thy friends; he can see, too, in any man's face, whether he means thee well or ill, and he will lay down his life to be true to thee. This hound's name is Sam."

"I'll give you three valuable things: a gold ring, a cloak that belonged to Moorkjartan, the Irish king, and a hound I received in Ireland. He's big and just as reliable as a strong man. Plus, he has a keen sense of judgment; he'll bark at anyone he knows is your enemy but won't bother your friends. He can also read people's faces to tell whether they mean you well or not, and he'll lay down his life to stay loyal to you. This hound's name is Sam."

After that he spoke to the hound, "Now shalt thou follow Gunnar, and do him all the service thou canst".

After that, he said to the hound, "Now you will follow Gunnar and serve him in any way you can."

The hound went at once to Gunnar and laid himself down at his feet.

The hound immediately went over to Gunnar and laid down at his feet.

Olaf bade Gunnar to be ware of himself, and said he had many enviers, "For now thou art thought to be a famous man throughout all the land".

Olaf urged Gunnar to be careful and said he had many people who envied him, "For now you are considered a famous man all across the land."

Gunnar thanked him for his gifts and good counsel, and rode home.

Gunnar thanked him for his gifts and advice, and rode home.

Now Gunnar sits at home for some time, and all is quiet.[Pg 126]

Now Gunnar sits at home for a while, and everything is calm.[Pg 126]


CHAPTER LXX.

MORD'S COUNSEL.

A little after, those namesakes and Mord met, and they were not at all of one mind. They thought they had lost much goods for Mord's sake, but had got nothing in return; and they bade him set on foot some other plot which might do Gunnar harm.

A little after, those namesakes and Mord met, and they definitely didn't see eye to eye. They believed they had sacrificed a lot for Mord's sake but got nothing in return; and they urged him to come up with another scheme that could hurt Gunnar.

Mord said so it should be. "But now this is my counsel, that thou, Thorgeir Otkell's son shouldest beguile Ormilda, Gunnar's kinswoman; but Gunnar will let his displeasure grow against thee at that, and then I will spread that story abroad that Gunnar will not suffer thee to do such things."

Mord said it should be that way. "But now this is my advice: you, Thorgeir Otkell's son, should win over Ormilda, who is related to Gunnar; however, Gunnar will let his anger towards you grow because of it, and then I will spread the rumor that Gunnar won’t allow you to do such things."

"Then ye two shall some time after make an attack on Gunnar, but still ye must not seek him at home, for there is no thinking of that while the hound is alive."

"Then you two will eventually make an attack on Gunnar, but you must not go after him at home, as that's out of the question while the hound is still alive."

So they settled this plan among them that it should be brought about.

So they made a plan together to make it happen.

Thorgeir began to turn his steps towards Ormilda, and Gunnar thought that ill, and great dislike arose between them.

Thorgeir started walking towards Ormilda, and Gunnar thought it was a bad idea, which caused a lot of tension between them.

So the winter wore away. Now comes the summer, and their secret meetings went on oftener than before.

So the winter passed. Now summer has arrived, and their secret meetings happened more frequently than before.

As for Thorgeir of the Threecorner and Mord, they were always meeting; and they plan an onslaught on Gunnar, when he rides down to the isles to see after the work done by his house-carles.

As for Thorgeir of the Threecorner and Mord, they were always meeting; and they planned an attack on Gunnar when he rode down to the islands to check on the work done by his housecarls.

One day Mord was ware of it when Gunnar rode down to the isles, and sent a man off under the Threecorner to tell Thorgeir that then would be the likeliest time to try to fall on Gunnar.

One day, Mord realized it when Gunnar rode down to the islands and sent a man under the Threecorner to inform Thorgeir that this would be the best time to ambush Gunnar.

They bestirred them at once, and fare thence twelve together, but when they came to Kirkby there they found thirteen men waiting for them.

They got moving right away and set off together in a group of twelve, but when they arrived at Kirkby, they found thirteen men waiting for them.

Then they made up their minds to ride down to Rangriver and lie in wait there for Gunnar.

Then they decided to ride down to Rangriver and wait there for Gunnar.

But when Gunnar rode up from the isles, Kolskegg rode with him. Gunnar had his bow and his arrows and his bill. Kolskegg had his short sword and weapons to match.[Pg 127]

But when Gunnar came riding in from the islands, Kolskegg rode with him. Gunnar had his bow, arrows, and bill. Kolskegg had his short sword and matching weapons.[Pg 127]


CHAPTER LXXI.

THE SLAYING OF THORGEIR OTKELL'S SON.

That token happened as Gunnar and his brother rode up towards Rangriver, that much blood burst out on the bill.

That token occurred as Gunnar and his brother rode up toward Rangriver, with a lot of blood bursting out on the bill.

Kolskegg asked what that might mean.

Kolskegg asked what that could mean.

Gunnar says, "If such tokens took place in other lands, it was called 'wound-drops,' and Master Oliver told me also that this only happened before great fights".

Gunnar says, "If these kinds of tokens happened in other lands, they were called 'wound-drops,' and Master Oliver also told me that this only happened before major battles."

So they rode on till they saw men sitting by the river on the other side, and they had tethered their horses.

So they continued riding until they saw men sitting by the river on the other side, where they had tied up their horses.

Gunnar said, "Now we have an ambush".

Gunnar said, "Now we have an ambush."

Kolskegg answered, "Long have they been faithless; but what is best to be done now?"

Kolskegg answered, "They've been untrustworthy for a long time; but what should we do now?"

"We will gallop up alongside them to the ford," says Gunnar, "and there make ready for them."

"We'll ride up next to them at the crossing," says Gunnar, "and get ready for them there."

The others saw that and turned at once towards them.

The others saw that and immediately turned toward them.

Gunnar strings his bow, and takes his arrows and throws them on the ground before him, and shoots as soon as ever they come within shot; by that Gunnar wounded many men, but some he slew.

Gunnar strings his bow, grabs his arrows, and tosses them on the ground in front of him, shooting as soon as any enemies come within range; this way, Gunnar injured many men, and some he killed.

Then Thorgeir Otkell's son spoke and said, "This is no use; let us make for him as hard as we can".

Then Thorgeir Otkell's son spoke and said, "This isn’t going to work; let’s make this as difficult for him as we can."

They did so, and first went Aunund the fair, Thorgeir's kinsman. Gunnar hurled the bill at him, and it fell on his shield and clove it in twain, but the bill rushed through Aunund. Augmund Shockhead rushed at Gunnar behind his back. Kolskegg saw that and cut off at once both Augmund's legs from under him, and hurled him out into Rangriver, and he was drowned there and then.

They did that, and first went Aunund the Fair, Thorgeir's relative. Gunnar threw the spear at him, and it hit his shield and split it in two, but the spear went straight through Aunund. Augmund Shockhead charged at Gunnar from behind. Kolskegg saw this and immediately chopped off Augmund's legs, throwing him into the Rangriver, where he drowned right away.

Then a hard battle arose; Gunnar cut with one hand and thrust with the other. Kolskegg slew some men and wounded many.

Then a fierce battle broke out; Gunnar swung his sword with one hand and stabbed with the other. Kolskegg took down several men and injured many more.

Thorgeir's Starkad's son called out to his namesake, "It looks very little as though thou hadst a father to avenge".

Thorgeir's Starkad's son shouted to his namesake, "It really doesn’t seem like you had a father to avenge."

"True it is," he answers, "that I do not make much way, but yet thou hast not followed in my footsteps; still I will not bear thy reproaches."

"That's true," he replies, "that I don't make much progress, but you still haven't followed in my footsteps; still, I won't accept your complaints."

With that he rushes at Gunnar in great wrath, and thrust his spear through his shield, and so on through his arm.[Pg 128]

With that, he charges at Gunnar in a rage, driving his spear through Gunnar's shield and on into his arm.[Pg 128]

Gunnar gave the shield such a sharp twist that the spearhead broke short off at the socket. Gunnar sees that another man was come within reach of his sword, and he smites at him and deals him his death-blow. After that, he clutches his bill with both hands; just then Thorgeir Otkell's son had come near him with a drawn sword, and Gunnar turns on him in great wrath, and drives the bill through him, and lifts him up aloft, and casts him out into Rangriver, and he drifts down towards the ford, and stuck fast there on a stone; and the name of that ford has since been Thorgeir's ford.

Gunnar twisted the shield so fiercely that the spearhead broke off at the socket. He noticed another man had come within reach of his sword, and he struck him down with a fatal blow. After that, he grabbed his weapon with both hands; just then, Thorgeir Otkell's son approached him with a drawn sword, and Gunnar turned on him in a rage, driving the weapon through him, lifting him up high, and throwing him into Rangriver. He drifted down toward the ford and became stuck on a stone there; that ford has since been called Thorgeir's ford.

Then Thorgeir Starkad's son said, "Let us fly now; no victory will be fated to us this time".

Then Thorgeir Starkad's son said, "Let's get out of here; we aren't meant to win this time."

So they all turned and fled from the field.

So they all turned and ran away from the field.

"Let us follow them up now," says Kolskegg, "and take thou thy bow and arrows, and thou wilt come within bow-shot of Thorgeir Starkad's son."

"Let's go after them now," says Kolskegg, "and grab your bow and arrows, so you can get within range of Thorgeir Starkad's son."

Then Gunnar sang a song.

Then Gunnar sang a tune.

Reaver of rich river-treasure,
Plundered will our purses be,
Though to-day we wound no other
Warriors wight in play of spears;
Aye, if I for all these sailors
Lowly lying, fines must pay—
This is why I hold my hand,
Hearken, brother dear, to me.

Robber of valuable river loot,
Our wallets are definitely going to be emptied,
Even though we don't cause harm today,
Any brave warriors in battle;
Yes, if I need to pay fines for all these sailors.
Staying out of the spotlight,
This is why I hesitate,
Listen, bro, to me.

"Our purses will be emptied," says Gunnar, "by the time that these are atoned for who now lie here dead."

"Our wallets will be emptied," says Gunnar, "by the time we make amends for those who lie dead here now."

"Thou wilt never lack money," says Kolskegg; "but Thorgier will never leave off before he compasses thy death."

"You're never going to run out of money," says Kolskegg; "but Thorgier won't stop until he gets you killed."

Gunnar sung another song.

Gunnar sang another song.

Lord of water-skates[26] that skim
Sea-king's fields, more good as he,
Shedding wounds' red stream, must stand
In my way ere I shall wince.
I, the golden armlets' warder,
Snakelike twined around my wrist,
Ne'er shall shun a foeman's faulchion
Flashing bright in din of fight.

Lord of the water skates __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ that glide
In the sea king's realm, greater than him,
As I let go of the flow of blood from my wounds, I must stand.
On my journey before I hesitate.
I, the keeper of the golden armlets,
Wrapped like a snake around my wrist,
Will never avoid a foe's sword.
Shining brightly amidst the chaos of battle.

"He, and a few more as good as he," says Gunnar, "must stand in my path ere I am afraid of them."

"He and a few others just as good as he is," Gunnar says, "have to stand in my way before I feel afraid of them."

After that they ride home and tell the tidings.

After that, they ride home and share the news.

Hallgerda was well pleased to hear them, and praised the deed much.[Pg 129]

Hallgerda was really happy to hear them and praised the action a lot.[Pg 129]

Rannveig said, "May be the deed is good; but somehow," she says, "I feel too downcast about it to think that good can come of it".

Rannveig said, "Maybe the action is good; but somehow," she says, "I feel too gloomy about it to believe that anything good can come of it."


CHAPTER LXXII.

OF THE SUITS FOR MANSLAUGHTER AT THE THING.

These tidings were spread far and wide, and Thorgeir's death was a great grief to many a man. Gizur the white and his men rode to the spot and gave notice of the manslaughter, and called the neighbours on the inquest to the Thing. Then they rode home west.

These news traveled quickly, and Thorgeir's death was a great sorrow to many. Gizur the White and his men went to the scene and reported the killing, calling the neighbors to the Thing for the investigation. Then they rode home to the west.

Njal and Gunnar met and talked about the battle. Then Njal said to Gunnar—

Njal and Gunnar met and discussed the battle. Then Njal said to Gunnar—

"Now be ware of thyself! Now hast thou slain twice in the same stock; and so now take heed to thy behaviour, and think that it is as much as thy life is worth, if thou dost not hold to the settlement that is made."

"Now be careful of yourself! Now you have killed twice in the same family; so take heed of your behavior, and remember that your life depends on sticking to the agreement that has been made."

"Nor do I mean to break it in any way," says Gunnar, "but still I shall need thy help at the Thing."

"Nor do I intend to break it in any way," says Gunnar, "but I will still need your help at the Thing."

"I will hold to my faithfulness to thee," said Njal, "till my death day."

"I will stay true to you," Njal said, "until the day I die."

Then Gunnar rides home. Now the Thing draws near; and each side gather a great company; and it is a matter of much talk at the Thing how these suits will end.

Then Gunnar rides home. Now the Thing is approaching; and each side gathers a large crowd; and there is a lot of discussion at the Thing about how these legal cases will turn out.

Those two, Gizur the white, and Geir the priest, talked with each other as to who should give notice of the suit of manslaughter after Thorgeir, and the end of it was that Gizur took the suit on his hand, and gave notice of it at the Hill of Laws, and spoke in these words:—

Those two, Gizur the white and Geir the priest, discussed who should announce the manslaughter case following Thorgeir's death. In the end, Gizur decided to take on the case himself and reported it at the Hill of Laws, saying these words:—

"I gave notice of a suit for assault laid down by law against Gunnar Hamond's son; for that he rushed with an onslaught laid down by law on Thorgeir Otkell's son, and wounded him with a body wound, which proved a death wound, so that Thorgeir got his death.

"I filed a lawsuit for assault against Gunnar Hamond's son because he violently attacked Thorgeir Otkell's son and seriously injured him, resulting in Thorgeir's death."

"I say on this charge he ought to become a convicted outlaw, not to be fed, not to be forwarded, not to be helped or harboured in any need.

"I say on this charge, he should be considered a convicted outlaw, not to be fed, not to be supported, not to be helped or sheltered in any way."

"I say that his goods are forfeited, half to me and half to[Pg 130] the men of the Quarter, whose right it is by law to seize the goods of outlaws.

"I claim that his belongings are forfeited, half to me and half to[Pg 130] the men of the Quarter, who have the legal right to seize the possessions of outlaws."

"I give notice of this charge in the Quarter Court, into which this suit ought by law to come.

"I am notifying about this charge in the Quarter Court, where this case is legally supposed to be filed."

"I give this lawful notice in the hearing of all men at the Hill of Laws.

"I give this official notice in front of everyone at the Hill of Laws."

"I give notice now of this suit, and of full forfeiture and outlawry against Gunnar Hamond's son."

"I am now notifying you of this lawsuit, and of the complete forfeiture and outlaw status against Gunnar Hamond's son."

A second time Gizur took witness, and gave notice of a suit against Gunnar Hamond's son, for that he had wounded Thorgeir Otkell's son with a body wound which was a death wound, and from which Thorgeir got his death, on such and such a spot when Gunnar first sprang on Thorgeir with an onslaught, laid down by law.

A second time, Gizur called for witnesses and filed a lawsuit against Gunnar Hamond's son because he had inflicted a severe injury on Thorgeir Otkell's son that ultimately caused Thorgeir's death. This occurred at a specific location when Gunnar first attacked Thorgeir with a sudden assault, as stipulated by law.

After that he gave notice of this declaration as he had done of the first. Then he asked in what Quarter Court the suit lay, and in what house in the district the defendant dwelt.

After that, he announced this declaration just like he had done with the first one. Then he asked which Quarter Court the case was in and which house in the district the defendant lived in.

When that was over men left the Hill of Laws, and all said that he spoke well.

When that was over, the men left the Hill of Laws, and everyone said he spoke well.

Gunnar kept himself well in hand and said little or nothing.

Gunnar stayed composed and said very little.

Now the Thing wears away till the day when the courts were to be set.

Now the situation drags on until the day when the courts are supposed to be convened.

Then Gunnar stood looking south by the court of the men of Rangriver, and his men with him.

Then Gunnar stood looking south by the courtyard of the men of Rangriver, and his men were with him.

Gizur stood looking north, and calls his witnesses, and bade Gunnar to listen to his oath, and to his declaration of the suit, and to all the steps and proofs which he meant to bring forward. After that he took his oath, and then he brought forward the suit in the same shape before the court, as he had given notice of it before. Then he made them bring forward witness of the notice, then he bade the neighbours on the inquest to take their seats, and called upon Gunnar to challenge the inquest.

Gizur stood facing north, called for his witnesses, and asked Gunnar to pay attention to his oath, his statement about the lawsuit, and all the evidence he planned to present. After that, he took his oath and introduced the lawsuit in the same form he had previously announced. Then he had them present a witness for the notice, told the neighbors on the jury to take their seats, and invited Gunnar to challenge the jury.


CHAPTER LXXIII.

OF THE ATONEMENT.

Then Njal spoke and said—

Then Njal said—

"Now I can no longer sit still and take no part. Let us go to where the neighbours sit on the inquest."[Pg 131]

"Now I can't just sit here doing nothing. Let's go where the neighbors are at the inquest."[Pg 131]

They went thither and challenged four neighbours out of the inquest, but they called on the five that were left to answer the following question in Gunnar's favour "whether those namesakes had gone out with that mind to the place of meeting to do Gunnar a mischief if they could?"

They went there and challenged four neighbors from the jury, but they asked the five who remained to answer the following question in favor of Gunnar: "Did those namesakes go to the meeting with the intention of causing Gunnar harm if they could?"

But all bore witness at once that so it was.

But everyone immediately agreed that it was true.

Then Njal called this a lawful defence to the suit, and said he would bring forward proof of it unless they gave over the suit to arbitration.

Then Njal called this a legal defense against the lawsuit and said he would provide evidence for it unless they agreed to settle the case through arbitration.

Then many chiefs joined in praying for an atonement, and so it was brought about that twelve men should utter an award in the matter.

Then many leaders came together to pray for forgiveness, and it was decided that twelve men would declare a judgment on the issue.

Then either side went and handselled this settlement to the other. Afterwards the award was made, and the sum to be paid settled, and it was all to be paid down then and there at the Thing.

Then either side went and handed over this agreement to the other. Afterwards, the decision was made, and the amount to be paid was finalized, and it was all to be paid right then and there at the Thing.

But besides, Gunnar was to go abroad and Kolskegg with him, and they were to be away three winters; but if Gunnar did not go abroad when he had a chance of a passage, then he was to be slain by the kinsmen of those whom he had killed.

But besides, Gunnar was set to go abroad, and Kolskegg would go with him. They were going to be away for three winters. However, if Gunnar didn’t take the opportunity to travel when he had a chance, his life would be in danger from the relatives of those he had killed.

Gunnar made no sign, as though he thought the terms of atonement were not good. He asked Njal for that money which he had handed over to him to keep. Njal had laid the money out at interest and paid it down all at once, and it just came to what Gunnar had to pay for himself.

Gunnar didn't respond, as if he believed the terms of atonement weren't fair. He asked Njal for the money he had given him to hold onto. Njal had invested that money and had paid it all back at once, which turned out to be exactly what Gunnar owed for himself.

Now they ride home. Gunnar and Njal rode both together from the Thing, and then Njal said to Gunnar—

Now they ride home. Gunnar and Njal rode together from the Thing, and then Njal said to Gunnar—

"Take good care, messmate, that thou keepest to this atonement, and bear in mind what we have spoken about; for though thy former journey abroad brought thee to great honour, this will be a far greater honour to thee. Thou wilt come back with great glory, and live to be an old man, and no man here will then tread on thy heel; but if thou dost not fare away, and so breakest thy atonement, then thou wilt be slain here in the land, and that is ill knowing for those who are thy friends."

"Take care, my friend, to stick to this atonement, and remember what we talked about; because while your last journey brought you great honor, this one will bring you even greater honor. You will come back with immense glory and live to be an old man, and no one here will challenge you; but if you don't go away and break your atonement, then you will be killed here in this land, which is not good news for your friends."

Gunnar said he had no mind to break the atonement, and he rides home and told them of the settlement.

Gunnar said he had no intention of breaking the atonement, and he rode home to tell them about the settlement.

Rannveig said it was well that he fared abroad, for then they must find some one else to quarrel.[Pg 132]

Rannveig said it was good that he went overseas, because that meant they would have to find someone else to argue with.[Pg 132]


CHAPTER LXXIV.

KOLSKEGG GOES ABROAD.

Thrain Sigfus' son said to his wife that he meant to fare abroad that summer. She said that was well. So he took his passage with Hogni the white.

Thrain Sigfus' son told his wife that he planned to go abroad that summer. She replied that it was fine. So, he booked his passage with Hogni the white.

Gunnar took his passage with Arnfin of the Bay; and Kolskegg was to go with him.

Gunnar booked his trip with Arnfin from the Bay, and Kolskegg was going with him.

Grim And Helgi, Njal's sons, asked their father's leave to go abroad too, and Njal said—

Grim and Helgi, Njal's sons, asked their father for permission to go abroad as well, and Njal said—

"This foreign voyage ye will find hard work, so hard that it will be doubtful whether ye keep your lives; but still ye two will get some honour and glory, but it is not unlikely that a quarrel will arise out of your journey when ye come back."

"This foreign journey will be tough, so tough that it might even put your lives at risk; but still, you two will gain some honor and glory. However, it's likely that a conflict will arise from your trip when you return."

Still they kept on asking their father to let them go, and the end of it was that he bade them go if they chose.

Still, they kept asking their dad to let them go, and in the end, he told them they could go if they wanted.

Then they got them a passage with Bard the black, and Olaf Kettle's son of Elda; and it is the talk of the whole country that all the better men in that district were leaving it.

Then they secured a passage with Bard the Black and Olaf Kettle's son from Elda; and everyone in the region is talking about how all the decent people in that area were leaving.

By this time Gunnar's sons, Hogni and Grani, were grown up; they were men of very different turn of mind. Grani had much of his mother's temper, but Hogni was kind and good.

By this time, Gunnar's sons, Hogni and Grani, had grown up; they were men with very different personalities. Grani had a lot of his mother's temperament, while Hogni was kind and good.

Gunnar made men bear down the wares of his brother and himself to the ship, and when all Gunnar's baggage had come down, and the ship was all but "boun," then Gunnar rides to Bergthorsknoll, and to other homesteads to see men, and thanked them all for the help they had given him.

Gunnar had men bring down the goods belonging to him and his brother to the ship, and when all of Gunnar's luggage was aboard and the ship was almost ready to depart, he rode to Bergthorsknoll and to other farms to see people, thanking everyone for the help they had offered him.

The day after he gets ready early for his journey to the ship, and told all his people that he would ride away for good and all, and men took that much to heart, but still they said that they looked to his coming back afterwards.

The day after, he got ready early for his trip to the ship and told everyone that he would leave for good. The men took it to heart, but they still said they expected him to come back later.

Gunnar threw his arms round each of the household when he was "boun," and every one of them went out of doors with him; he leans on the butt of his spear and leaps into the saddle, and he and Kolskegg ride away.

Gunnar wrapped his arms around each member of the household when he was "boun," and everyone went outside with him; he leaned on the butt of his spear and jumped into the saddle, and he and Kolskegg rode away.

They ride down along Markfleet, and just then Gunnar's horse tripped and threw him off. He turned with his face up towards the Lithe and the homestead at Lithend, and said—

They rode down along Markfleet, and at that moment, Gunnar's horse stumbled and threw him off. He turned to look up at the Lithe and the homestead at Lithend and said—

"Fair is the Lithe; so fair that it has never seemed to me[Pg 133] so fair; the corn fields are white to harvest, and the home mead is mown; and now I will ride back home, and not fare abroad at all."

"Beautiful is the Lithe; so beautiful that it has never appeared to me[Pg 133] so beautiful; the corn fields are ready for harvest, and the home meadow is cut; and now I will ride back home, and not go out at all."

"Do not this joy to thy foes," says Kolskegg, "by breaking thy atonement, for no man could think thou wouldst do thus, and thou mayst be sure that all will happen as Njal has said."

"Don't give this joy to your enemies," Kolskegg says, "by breaking your atonement, because no one would expect you to do that. You can be sure that everything will happen just as Njal has said."

"I will not go away any whither," says Gunnar, "and so I would thou shouldest do too."

"I’m not going anywhere," says Gunnar, "and I think you shouldn’t either."

"That shall not be," says Kolskegg; "I will never do a base thing in this, nor in anything else which is left to my good faith; and this is that one thing that could tear us asunder; but tell this to my kinsmen and to my mother, that I never mean to see Iceland again, for I shall soon learn that thou art dead, brother, and then there will be nothing left to bring me back."

"That won’t happen," says Kolskegg; "I will never do something dishonorable in this, or in anything else that relies on my good faith; and this is the one thing that could tear us apart. But tell my relatives and my mother that I never intend to return to Iceland, for I will soon find out that you are dead, brother, and then there will be nothing left to bring me back."

So they parted there and then. Gunnar rides home to Lithend, but Kolskegg rides to the ship, and goes abroad.

So they went their separate ways right then. Gunnar rides home to Lithend, while Kolskegg heads to the ship and sails away.

Hallgerda was glad to see Gunnar when he came home, but his mother said little or nothing.

Hallgerda was happy to see Gunnar when he got home, but his mother said very little.

Now Gunnar sits at home that fall and winter, and had not many men with him.

Now Gunnar sits at home that fall and winter, and doesn't have many men with him.

Now the winter leaves the farmyard. Olaf the peacock asked Gunnar and Hallgerda to come and stay with him; but as for the farm, to put it into the hands of his mother and his son Hogni.

Now winter is leaving the farmyard. Olaf the peacock asked Gunnar and Hallgerda to come and stay with him, but as for the farm, he handed it over to his mother and his son Hogni.

Gunnar thought that a good thing at first, and agreed to it, but when it came to the point he would not do it.

Gunnar initially thought it was a good idea and agreed to it, but when the time came, he wouldn’t go through with it.

But at the Thing next summer, Gizur the white, and Geir the priest, gave notice of Gunnar's outlawry at the Hill of Laws; and before the Thing broke up Gizur summoned all Gunnar's foes to meet in the "Great Rift".[27] He summoned Starkad under the Threecorner, and Thorgeir his son; Mord and Valgard the guileful; Geir the priest and Hjalti Skeggi's son; Thorbrand and Asbrand, Thorleik's sons; Eyjulf, and Aunund his son, Aunund of Witchwood and Thorgrim the Easterling of Sandgil.

But at the assembly next summer, Gizur the White and Geir the Priest announced Gunnar's outlawry at the Hill of Laws; and before the assembly ended, Gizur called all of Gunnar's enemies to gather in the "Great Rift".[27] He called Starkad under the Threecorner, along with his son Thorgeir; Mord and the cunning Valgard; Geir the Priest and Hjalti Skeggi's son; Thorbrand and Asbrand, the sons of Thorleik; Eyjulf, and his son Aunund, Aunund of Witchwood, and Thorgrim the Easterling of Sandgil.

Then Gizur spoke and said, "I will make you all this offer, that we go out against Gunnar this summer and slay him".

Then Gizur spoke and said, "I’m making you all this offer: let’s go after Gunnar this summer and kill him."

"I gave my word to Gunnar," said Hjalti, "here at the[Pg 134] Thing, when he showed himself most willing to yield to my prayer, that I would never be in any attack upon him; and so it shall be."

"I promised Gunnar," said Hjalti, "here at the[Pg 134] Thing, when he was very willing to listen to my request, that I would never attack him; and I stand by that promise."

Then Hjalti went away, but those who were left behind made up their minds to make an onslaught on Gunnar, and shook hands on the bargain, and laid a fine on any one that left the undertaking.

Then Hjalti left, but those who stayed behind decided to attack Gunnar. They shook hands on the deal and imposed a fine on anyone who backed out of the plan.

Mord was to keep watch and spy out when there was the best chance of falling on him, and they were forty men in this league, and they thought it would be a light thing for them to hunt down Gunnar, now that Kolskegg was away, and Thrain and many other of Gunnar's friends.

Mord was supposed to keep an eye out and figure out the best time to attack him, and there were forty men in this group. They thought it would be easy to track down Gunnar now that Kolskegg was gone, along with Thrain and many of Gunnar's other friends.

Men ride from the Thing, and Njal went to see Gunnar, and told him of his outlawry, and how an onslaught was planned against him.

Men ride from the Thing, and Njal went to see Gunnar, telling him about his being outlawed and how an attack was planned against him.

"Me thinks thou art the best of friends," says Gunnar; "thou makest me aware of what is meant."

"Hey, I think you're the best of friends," says Gunnar; "you make me understand what it means."

"Now," says Njal, "I would that Skarphedinn should come to thy house, and my son Hauskuld; they will lay down their lives for thy life."

"Now," says Njal, "I want Skarphedinn to come to your house, along with my son Hauskuld; they would give their lives for you."

"I will not," says Gunnar, "that thy sons should be slain for my sake, and thou hast a right to look for other things from me."

"I won't," says Gunnar, "let your sons be killed for my sake, and you deserve to expect more from me."

"All thy care will come to nothing," says Njal; "quarrels will turn thitherward where my sons are as soon as thou art dead and gone."

"All your worries will be for nothing," says Njal; "the conflicts will shift toward my sons as soon as you are dead and gone."

"That is not unlikely," says Gunnar, "but still it would mislike me that they fell into them for me; but this one thing I will ask of thee, that ye see after my son Hogni, but I say naught of Grani, for he does not behave himself much after my mind."

"That’s not impossible," says Gunnar, "but I still wouldn’t like it if they got involved for my sake; however, I will ask you one thing: please look after my son Hogni. I won’t say anything about Grani, because he doesn’t behave the way I’d prefer."

Njal rode home, and gave his word to do that.

Njal rode home and promised to do that.

It is said that Gunnar rode to all meetings of men, and to all lawful Things, and his foes never dared to fall on him.

It’s said that Gunnar rode to every gathering of men and to all legal assemblies, and his enemies never dared to attack him.

And so some time went on that he went about as a free and guiltless man.[Pg 135]

And so, for a while, he lived as a free and innocent man.[Pg 135]


CHAPTER LXXV.

THE RIDING TO LITHEND.

Next autumn Mord Valgard's son, sent word that Gunnar would be all alone at home, but all his people would be down in the isles to make an end of their haymaking. Then Gizur the white and Geir the priest rode east over the rivers as soon as ever they heard that, and so east across the sands to Hof. Then they sent word to Starkad under the Threecorner, and there they all met who were to fall on Gunnar, and took counsel how they might best bring it about.

Next autumn, Mord Valgard's son sent word that Gunnar would be all alone at home, while all his people would be down in the isles finishing their haymaking. As soon as they heard this, Gizur the White and Geir the Priest rode east over the rivers, and then across the sands to Hof. They sent word to Starkad under the Threecorner, and there they all met to plan how to best take down Gunnar.

Mord said that they could not come on Gunnar unawares, unless they seized the farmer who dwelt at the next homestead, whose name was Thorkell, and made him go against his will with them to lay hands on the hound Sam, and unless he went before them to the homestead to do this.

Mord said that they couldn’t catch Gunnar off guard unless they took the farmer from the next homestead, named Thorkell, and forced him against his will to go with them to capture the dog Sam, and unless he led them to the homestead to do this.

Then they set out east for Lithend, but sent to fetch Thorkell. They seized him and bound him, and gave him two choices—one that they would slay him, or else he must lay hands on the hound; but he chooses rather to save his life, and went with them.

Then they headed east to Lithend but sent for Thorkell. They captured him and tied him up, giving him two options—either they would kill him or he had to deal with the hound. He chose to save his life and went with them.

There was a beaten sunk road, between fences, above the farm yard at Lithend, and there they halted with their band. Master Thorkell went up to the homestead, and the tyke lay on the top of the house, and he entices the dog away with him into a deep hollow in the path. Just then the hound sees that there are men before them, and he leaps on Thorkell and tears his belly open.

There was a worn-down dirt road, flanked by fences, above the farmyard at Lithend, and that's where they stopped with their group. Master Thorkell went up to the homestead, and the little dog was on the roof of the house. He lured the dog away with him into a deep dip in the path. Just then, the dog spotted some men ahead, jumped on Thorkell, and ripped his belly open.

Aunund of Witchwood smote the hound on the head with his axe, so that the blade sunk into the brain. The hound gave such a great howl that they thought it passing strange, and he fell down dead.

Aunund of Witchwood struck the hound on the head with his axe, driving the blade into its brain. The hound let out a howl so loud that they found it quite strange, and then it fell down dead.


CHAPTER LXXVI.

GUNNAR'S SLAYING.

Gunnar woke up in his hall and said—

Gunnar woke up in his hall and said—

"Thou hast been sorely treated, Sam, my fosterling, and this warning is so meant that our two deaths will not be far apart."[Pg 136]

"You've been treated really badly, Sam, my dear one, and this warning is meant to say that our two deaths won't be far apart."[Pg 136]

Gunnar's hall was made all of wood, and roofed with beams above, and there were window-slits under the beams that carried the roof, and they were fitted with shutters.

Gunnar's hall was completely made of wood, with beams supporting the roof above. There were narrow windows below the roof beams, and these had shutters fitted to them.

Gunnar slept in a loft above the hall, and so did Hallgerda and his mother.

Gunnar slept in a loft above the main room, and so did Hallgerda and his mom.

Now when they were come near to the house they knew not whether Gunnar were at home, and bade that some one would go straight up to the house and see if he could find out. But the rest sat them down on the ground.

Now that they had arrived near the house, they weren't sure if Gunnar was home, so they asked someone to go right up to the house and check it out. Meanwhile, the others sat down on the ground.

Thorgrim the Easterling went and began to climb up on the hall; Gunnar sees that a red kirtle passed before the windowslit, and thrusts out the bill, and smote him on the middle. Thorgrim's feet slipped from under him, and he dropped his shield, and down he toppled from the roof.

Thorgrim the Easterling went and started to climb up to the hall; Gunnar saw a red kirtle pass by the window and stuck out his spear, hitting him in the middle. Thorgrim lost his footing, dropped his shield, and fell down off the roof.

Then he goes to Gizur and his band as they sat on the ground.

Then he goes to Gizur and his group as they sit on the ground.

Gizur looked at him and said—

Gizur stared at him and said—

"Well, is Gunnar at home?"

"Is Gunnar home?"

"Find that out for yourselves," said Thorgrim; "but this I am sure of, that his bill is at home," and with that he fell down dead.

"Figure that out for yourselves," said Thorgrim; "but I know for sure that his bill is at home," and with that, he collapsed and died.

Then they made for the buildings. Gunnar shot out arrows at them, and made a stout defence, and they could get nothing done. Then some of them got into the out-houses and tried to attack him thence, but Gunnar found them out with his arrows there also, and still they could get nothing done.

Then they headed for the buildings. Gunnar fired arrows at them and put up a strong defense, leaving them unable to accomplish anything. Some of them went into the outbuildings and tried to attack him from there, but Gunnar spotted them with his arrows as well, and they still couldn't achieve anything.

So it went on for while, then they took a rest, and made a second onslaught. Gunnar still shot out at them, and they could do nothing, and fell off the second time. Then Gizur the white said-

So it went on for a while, then they took a break and launched a second attack. Gunnar kept shooting at them, and they couldn’t do anything, and fell off for a second time. Then Gizur the White said-

"Let us press on harder; nothing comes of our onslaught."

"Let’s push harder; our attacks aren’t making any progress."

Then they made a third bout of it, and were long at it, and then they fell off again.

Then they had a third round, and it went on for a while, and then they fell off again.

Gunnar said, "There lies on arrow outside on the wall, and it is one of their shafts; I will shoot at them with it, and it will be a shame to them if they get a hurt from their own weapons".

Gunnar said, "There's an arrow outside on the wall, and it’s one of their shafts; I’ll shoot at them with it, and it’ll be a disgrace to them if they get hurt by their own weapons."

His mother said, "Do not so, my son; nor rouse them again when they have already fallen off from the attack".

His mother said, "Don’t do that, my son; and don’t provoke them again when they’ve already backed off from the fight."

But Gunnar caught up the arrow and shot it after them, and struck Eylif Aunund's son, and he got a great wound; he[Pg 137] was standing all by himself, and they knew not that he was wounded.

But Gunnar grabbed the arrow and shot it after them, hitting Eylif Aunund's son, who was seriously injured; he[Pg 137] was standing all alone, and they didn’t realize he was hurt.

"Out came an arm yonder," says Gizur, "and there was a gold ring on it, and took an arrow from the roof and they would not look outside for shafts if there were enough in doors; and now ye shall make a fresh onslaught."

"An arm reached out from over there," says Gizur, "and it had a gold ring on it, and they took an arrow from the roof and wouldn’t look outside for more arrows if there were plenty inside; and now you shall make a new attack."

"Let us burn him house and all," said Mord.

"Let's burn down his house and everything inside it," said Mord.

"That shall never be," says Gizur, "though I knew that my life lay on it; but it is easy for thee to find out some plan, such a cunning man as thou art said to be."

"That will never happen," says Gizur, "even if my life depended on it; but it's easy for you to come up with a scheme, being the clever person you’re said to be."

Some ropes lay there on the ground, and they were often used to strengthen the roof. Then Mord said—"Let us take the ropes and throw one end over the end of the carrying beams, but let us fasten the other end to these rocks and twist them tight with levers, and so pull the roof off the hall."

Some ropes were lying on the ground, and they were often used to support the roof. Then Mord said, "Let's take the ropes and throw one end over the carrying beams, but let's tie the other end to these rocks and twist them tight with levers, and then pull the roof off the hall."

So they took the ropes and all lent a hand to carry this out, and before Gunnar was aware of it, they had pulled the whole roof off the hall.

So they grabbed the ropes and all helped lift this off, and before Gunnar knew it, they had taken the whole roof off the hall.

Then Gunnar still shoots with his bow so that they could never come nigh him. Then Mord said again that they must burn the house over Gunnar's head. But Gizur said—

Then Gunnar kept shooting with his bow so they could never get close to him. Then Mord said again that they needed to burn the house down over Gunnar's head. But Gizur said—

"I know not why thou wilt speak of that which no one else wishes, and that shall never be."

"I don’t understand why you want to talk about things that no one else wants to and that will never happen."

Just then Thorbrand Thorleik's son sprang up on the roof, and cuts asunder Gunnar's bowstring. Gunnar clutches the bill with both hands, and turns on him quickly and drives it through him, and hurls him down on the ground.

Just then, Thorbrand Thorleik's son jumped up onto the roof and cut Gunnar's bowstring. Gunnar grabbed the axe with both hands, turned on him quickly, drove it through him, and threw him down to the ground.

Then up sprung Asbrand his brother. Gunnar thrusts at him with the bill, and he threw his shield before the blow, but the bill passed clean through the shield and broke both his arms, and down he fell from the wall.

Then up sprang Asbrand, his brother. Gunnar swung at him with the axe, and he put his shield in front of the strike, but the axe went right through the shield and broke both his arms, and he fell down from the wall.

Gunnar had already wounded eight men and slain those twain.[28] By that time Gunnar had got two wounds, and all men said that he never once winced either at wounds or death.

Gunnar had already injured eight men and killed two of them.[28] By that time, Gunnar had received two wounds, and everyone said that he never once flinched at either wounds or death.

Then Gunnar said to Hallgerda, "Give me two locks of thy hair, and ye two, my mother and thou, twist them together into a bowstring for me."

Then Gunnar said to Hallgerda, "Give me two strands of your hair, and you two, my mother and you, braid them together into a bowstring for me."

"Does aught lie on it?" she says.

"Is there anything on it?" she says.

"My life lies on it," he said; "for they will never come to close quarters with me if I can keep them off with my bow."[Pg 138]

"My life depends on it," he said; "because they will never get too close to me if I can keep them at a distance with my bow."[Pg 138]

"Well!" she says, "now I will call to thy mind that slap on the face which thou gavest me; and I care never a whit whether thou holdest out a long while or a short."

"Well!" she says, "now I’m going to remind you of that slap in the face you gave me; and I couldn’t care less whether you last a long time or a short time."

Then Gunnar sang a song—

Then Gunnar sang a tune—

Each who hurls the gory javelin
Hath some honour of his own,
Now my helpmeet wimple-hooded
Hurries all my fame to earth.
No one owner of a war-ship
Often asks for little things,
Woman, fond of Frodi's flour,[29]
Wends her hand as she is wont.

Everyone who throws the damn spear
Has some honor of their own,
Now my partner with her hijab
Is dragging all my reputation down.
No captain of a ship
Usually requests small favors,
Woman, fond of Frodi's flour, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
She goes about her tasks as she normally does.

"Every one has something to boast of," says Gunnar, "and I will ask thee no more for this."

"Everyone has something to brag about," Gunnar says, "and I won’t ask you for this anymore."

"Thou behavest ill," said Rannveig, "and this shame shall long be had in mind."

"You're behaving badly," Rannveig said, "and this shame will be remembered for a long time."

Gunnar made a stout and bold defence, and now wounds other eight men with such sore wounds that many lay at death's door. Gunnar keeps them all off until he fell worn out with toil. Then they wounded him with many and great wounds, but still he got away out of their hands, and held his own against them a while longer, but at last it came about that they slew him.

Gunnar put up a strong and fearless fight, wounding eight more men so seriously that many were close to death. He held them off until he finally collapsed from exhaustion. They then attacked him with numerous severe injuries, but he still managed to escape and hold his ground for a bit longer. Eventually, though, they killed him.

Of this defence of his, Thorkell the Skald of Göta-Elf sang in the verses which follow—

Of this defense of his, Thorkell the Skald of Göta-Elf sang in the verses that follow—

We have heard how south in Iceland
Gunnar guarded well himself,
Boldly battle's thunder wielding,
Fiercest Iceman on the wave;
Hero of the golden collar,
Sixteen with the sword he wounded;
In the shock that Odin loveth,
Two before him lasted death.

We've heard that down in Iceland
Gunnar defended himself effectively,
Confidently using the power of battle,
The toughest Iceman on the waves;
Golden collar hero,
At sixteen, he fought and got injured;
In the battle that Odin cherishes,
Two had died before him.

But this is what Thormod Olaf's son sang—

But this is what Thormod, Olaf's son, sang—

None that scattered sea's bright sunbeams,[30]
Won more glorious fame than Gunnar,
So runs fame of old in Iceland,
Fitting fame of heathen men;
Lord of fight when helms were crashing,
Lives of foeman twain he took,
Wielding bitter steel he sorely
Wounded twelve, and four besides.

None that spread the bright sunlight over the sea, [30]
Achieved greater glory than Gunnar,
So the old stories say in Iceland,
The appropriate reputation of pagan individuals;
Master of combat when helmets collided,
He killed two enemies,
Swinging his sharp sword, he hurt
Twelve poorly, and four more.

Then Gizur spoke and said: "We have now laid low to[Pg 139] earth a mighty chief, and hard work has it been, and the fame of this defence of his shall last as long as men live in this land".

Then Gizur spoke and said: "We've now brought down a powerful chief to[Pg 139] the ground, and it has been tough work, and the legacy of this defense of his will last as long as people live in this land."

After that he went to see Rannveig and said, "Wilt thou grant us earth here for two of our men who are dead, that they may lie in a cairn here?"

After that, he went to see Rannveig and said, "Will you give us some land here for two of our men who have died, so they can be laid to rest in a cairn here?"

"All the more willingly for two," she says, "because I wish with all my heart I had to grant it to all of you."

"All the more gladly for two," she says, "because I truly wish I could grant it to all of you."

"It must be forgiven thee," he says, "to speak thus, for thou hast had a great loss."

"It must be forgiven you," he says, "to speak like this, because you have suffered a great loss."

Then he gave orders that no man should spoil or rob anything there.

Then he ordered that no one should steal or take anything from there.

After that they went away.

Then they went away.

Then Thorgeir Starkad's son said, "We may not be in our house at home for the sons of Sigfus, unless thou Gizur or thou Geir be here south some little while".

Then Thorgeir Starkad's son said, "We might not be at our home for the sons of Sigfus, unless you Gizur or you Geir are here for a little while."

"This shall be so," says Gizur, and they cast lots, and the lot fell on Geir to stay behind.

"This is how it will be," says Gizur, and they draw lots, and the lot fell on Geir to stay behind.

After that he came to the Point, and set up his house there; he had a son whose name was Hroald; he was base born, and his mother's name was Biartey; he boasted that he had given Gunnar his death-blow. Hroald was at the Point with his father.

After that, he arrived at the Point and built his house there. He had a son named Hroald, who was born out of wedlock, and his mother's name was Biartey. Hroald claimed that he had dealt Gunnar his fatal blow. Hroald was at the Point with his father.

Thorgeir Starkad's son boasted of another wound which he had given to Gunnar.

Thorgeir Starkad's son bragged about another injury he had caused Gunnar.

Gizur sat at home at Mossfell. Gunnar's slaying was heard of, and ill spoken of throughout the whole country, and his death was a great grief to many a man.

Gizur sat at home in Mossfell. Word of Gunnar's death spread quickly, and people talked about it negatively all over the country; his passing was a deep sorrow for many.


CHAPTER LXXVII.

GUNNAR SINGS A SONG DEAD.

Njal could ill brook Gunnar's death, nor could the sons of Sigfus brook it either.

Njal could hardly stand Gunnar's death, and neither could the sons of Sigfus.

They asked whether Njal thought they had any right to give notice of a suit of manslaughter for Gunnar, or to set the suit on foot.

They asked if Njal believed they had any right to file a manslaughter lawsuit against Gunnar or to start the legal proceedings.

He said that could not be done, as the man had been outlawed; but said it would be better worth trying to do[Pg 140] something to wound their glory, by slaying some men in vengeance after him.

He said that couldn't be done since the man had been declared an outlaw; however, he suggested it would be more worthwhile to try to damage their reputation by killing a few of their men in revenge for him.

They cast a cairn over Gunnar, and made him sit upright in the cairn. Rannveig would not hear of his bill being buried in the cairn, but said he alone should have it as his own, who was ready to avenge Gunnar. So no one took the bill.

They built a pile of stones over Gunnar and propped him up in the cairn. Rannveig refused to let his spear be buried with him, insisting that it should belong to the one who was willing to take revenge for Gunnar. So no one took the spear.

She was so hard on Hallgerda, that she was on the point of killing her; and she said that she had been the cause of her son's slaying.

She was so harsh on Hallgerda that she nearly killed her; she claimed that she was responsible for her son's death.

Then Hallgerda fled away to Gritwater, and her son Grani with her, and they shared the goods between them; Hogni was to have the land at Lithend and the homestead on it, but Grani was to have the land let out on lease.

Then Hallgerda escaped to Gritwater, taking her son Grani with her, and they divided the belongings between them; Hogni was to receive the land at Lithend and the estate on it, while Grani was to have the land rented out.

Now this token happened at Lithend, that the neat-herd and the serving-maid were driving cattle by Gunnar's cairn. They thought that he was merry, and that he was singing inside the cairn. They went home and told Rannveig, Gunnar's mother, of this token, but she bade them go and tell Njal.

Now this sign happened at Lithend, when the herdsman and the maid were herding cattle by Gunnar's mound. They thought he was happy and singing inside the mound. They went home and told Rannveig, Gunnar's mother, about this sign, but she told them to go and tell Njal.

Then they went over to Bergthorsknoll and told Njal, but he made them tell it three times over.

Then they went to Bergthorsknoll and told Njal, but he made them repeat it three times.

After that, he had a long talk all alone with Skarphedinn; and Skarphedinn took his weapons and goes with them to Lithend.

After that, he had a long conversation by himself with Skarphedinn; and Skarphedinn grabbed his weapons and went with them to Lithend.

Rannveig and Hogni gave him a hearty welcome, and were very glad to see him. Rannveig asked him to stay there some time, and he said he would.

Rannveig and Hogni welcomed him warmly and were really happy to see him. Rannveig invited him to stay for a while, and he agreed.

He and Hogni were always together, at home and abroad. Hogni was a brisk, brave man, well-bred and well-trained in mind and body, but distrustful and slow to believe what he was told, and that was why they dared not tell him of the token.

He and Hogni were always together, at home and away. Hogni was an energetic, courageous guy, well-mannered and well-trained in both mind and body, but he was cautious and slow to trust what he heard, which is why they felt they couldn't tell him about the sign.

Now those two, Skarphedinn and Hogni, were out of doors one evening by Gunnar's cairn on the south side. The moon and stars were shining clear and bright, but every now and then the clouds drove over them. Then all at once they thought they saw the cairn standing open, and lo! Gunnar had turned himself in the cairn and looked at the moon. They thought they saw four lights burning in the cairn, and none of them threw a shadow. They saw that Gunnar was merry, and he wore a joyful face. He sang a song, and so loud, that it might have been heard though they had been farther off.[Pg 141]

Now these two, Skarphedinn and Hogni, were outside one evening by Gunnar's burial mound on the south side. The moon and stars were shining clearly and brightly, but every now and then, clouds passed over them. Suddenly, they thought they saw the burial mound standing open, and look! Gunnar had turned in the mound and was looking at the moon. They thought they saw four lights burning inside the mound, and none of them cast a shadow. They saw that Gunnar was happy, and he had a cheerful expression. He sang a song, so loudly that it could have been heard even if they were farther away.[Pg 141]

He that lavished rings in largesse,
When the fight's red rain-drops fell,
Bright of face, with heart-strings hardy,
Hogni's father met his fate;
Then his brow with helmet shrouding,
Bearing battle-shield, he spake,
"I will die the prop of battle,
Sooner die than yield an inch.
Yes, sooner die than yield an inch".

The one who freely gave away rings,
When the violent raindrops of battle fell,
Cheerful and strong-hearted,
Hogni's father died;
Then, with his forehead protected by a helmet,
Holding his battle shield, he said,
"I'm going to fight to the end,"
I'd rather die than back down.
"Yes, I’d rather die than back down."

After that the cairn was shut up again.

After that, the cairn was sealed up again.

"Wouldst thou believe these tokens if Njal or I told them to thee?" says Skarphedinn.

"Would you believe these signs if Njal or I told you about them?" says Skarphedinn.

"I would believe them," he says, "if Njal told them, for it is said he never lies."

"I would believe them," he says, "if Njal said it, because it's said he never lies."

"Such tokens as these mean much," says Skarphedinn, "when he shows himself to us, he who would sooner die than yield to his foes; and see how he has taught us what we ought to do."

"These tokens mean a lot," says Skarphedinn, "when he reveals himself to us, the one who would rather die than give in to his enemies; and look how he has shown us what we should do."

"I shall be able to bring nothing to pass," says Hogni, "unless thou wilt stand by me."

"I won't be able to accomplish anything," says Hogni, "unless you stand by me."

"Now," says Skarphedinn, "will I bear in mind how Gunnar behaved after the slaying of your kinsman Sigmund; now I will yield you such help as I may. My father gave his word to Gunnar to do that whenever thou or thy mother had need of it."

"Now," says Skarphedinn, "I will remember how Gunnar acted after the killing of your relative Sigmund; now I will provide you with whatever help I can. My father promised Gunnar to do so whenever you or your mother needed it."

After that they go home to Lithend.

After that, they go home to Lithend.


CHAPTER LXXVIII.

GUNNAR OF LITHEND AVENGED.

"Now we shall set off at once," says Skarphedinn, "this very night; for if they learn that I am here, they will be more wary of themselves."

"Let’s head out right away," says Skarphedinn, "tonight; because if they find out I’m here, they’ll be more cautious."

"I will fulfil thy counsel," says Hogni.

"I'll follow your advice," says Hogni.

After that they took their weapons when all men were in their beds. Hogni takes down the bill, and it gave a sharp ringing sound.

After that, they grabbed their weapons while all the men were in bed. Hogni took down the bill, and it made a sharp ringing sound.

Rannveig sprang up in great wrath and said—

Rannveig jumped up in anger and said—

"Who touches the bill, when I forbade every one to lay hand on it?"

"Who touched the bill when I told everyone not to touch it?"

"I mean," says Hogni, "to bring it to my father, that he[Pg 142] may bear it with him to Valhalla, and have it with him when the warriors meet."

"I mean," says Hogni, "to take it to my father, so he[Pg 142] can bring it with him to Valhalla and have it when the warriors gather."

"Rather shalt thou now bear it," she answered, "and avenge thy father; for the bill has spoken of one man's death or more."

"Instead, you need to deal with it now," she replied, "and take revenge for your father; because the document has mentioned the death of one person or more."

Then Hogni went out, and told Skarphedinn all the words that his grandmother had spoken.

Then Hogni went out and told Skarphedinn everything his grandmother had said.

After that they fare to the Point, and two ravens flew along with them all the way. They came to the Point while it was still night. Then they drove the flock before them up to the house, and then Hroald and Tjorfi ran out and drove the flock up the hollow path, and had their weapons with them.

After that, they headed to the Point, and two ravens flew alongside them the whole way. They arrived at the Point while it was still dark. Then they herded the flock in front of them up to the house, and Hroald and Tjorfi ran out and guided the flock up the narrow path, armed with their weapons.

Skarphedinn sprang up and said, "Thou needest not to stand and think if it be really as it seems. Men are here."

Skarphedinn jumped up and said, "You don’t need to stand and wonder if it’s really what it looks like. There are people here."

Then Skarphedinn smites Tjorfi his death-blow. Hroald had a spear in his hand, and Hogni rushes at him; Hroald thrusts at him, but Hogni hewed asunder the spear-shaft with his bill, and drives the bill through him.

Then Skarphedinn delivers the fatal blow to Tjorfi. Hroald had a spear in his hand, and Hogni charges at him; Hroald lunges with the spear, but Hogni slices through the spear-shaft with his axe and drives the axe into him.

After that they left them there dead, and turn away thence under the Threecorner.

After that, they left them there dead and turned away from there under the Threecorner.

Skarphedinn jumps up on the house and plucks the grass, and those who were inside the house thought it was cattle that had come on the roof. Starkad and Thorgeir took their weapons and upper clothing, and went out and round about the fence of the yard. But when Starkad sees Skarphedinn he was afraid, and wanted to turn back.

Skarphedinn jumps up on the house and pulls at the grass, and those inside the house thought it was cattle that had climbed on the roof. Starkad and Thorgeir grabbed their weapons and put on their outer clothing, then went out around the yard's fence. But when Starkad spots Skarphedinn, he gets scared and wants to turn back.

Skarphedinn cut him down by the fence. Then Hogni comes against Thorgeir and slays him with the bill.

Skarphedinn took him out by the fence. Then Hogni confronted Thorgeir and killed him with the bill.

Thence they went to Hof, and Mord was outside in the field, and begged for mercy, and offered them full atonement.

Thence they went to Hof, and Mord was outside in the field, begging for mercy and offering them complete atonement.

Skarphedinn told Mord the slaying of those four men, and sang a song.

Skarphedinn told Mord about killing those four men and sang a song.

Four who wielded warlike weapons
We have slain, all men of worth,
Them at once, gold-greedy fellow,
Thou shalt follow on the spot;
Let us press this pinch-purse so,
Pouring fear into his heart;
Wretch! reach out to Gunnar's son
Right to settle all disputes.

Four who carried weapons for combat
We have killed all the worthy men,
Gold diggers,
You’ll join them soon;
Let’s pressure this tightwad then,
Striking fear in his heart;
You pathetic creature! Contact Gunnar's son.
To resolve all disputes.

"And the like journey," says Skarphedinn, "shalt thou also fare, or hand over to Hogni the right to make his own award, if he will take these terms."[Pg 143]

"And you'll have to take a similar journey," Skarphedinn says, "or you can let Hogni decide for himself if he wants to accept these terms."[Pg 143]

Hogni said his mind had been made up not to come to any terms with the slayers of his father; but still at last he took the right to make his own award from Mord.

Hogni stated that he had decided not to negotiate with the killers of his father; however, in the end, he chose to make his own judgment about Mord.


CHAPTER LXXIX.

HOGNI TAKES AN ATONEMENT FOR GUNNAR'S DEATH.

Njal took a share in bringing those who had the blood-feud after Starkad and Thorgeir to take an atonement, and a district meeting was called together, and men were chosen to make the award, and every matter was taken into account, even the attack on Gunnar, though he was an outlaw; but such a fine as was awarded, all that Mord paid; for they did not close their award against him before the other matter was already settled, and then they set off one award against the other.

Njal got involved in resolving the blood feud stemming from Starkad and Thorgeir, and a regional meeting was organized. People were selected to determine the compensation, and every detail was considered, including the assault on Gunnar, even though he was an outlaw. However, all the fine that Mord had to pay was settled by him; because they didn't finalize their decision against him until the other issue was already resolved, and then they offset one compensation against the other.

Then they were all set at one again, but at the Thing there was great talk, and the end of it was, that Geir the priest and Hogni were set at one again, and that atonement they held to ever afterwards.

Then they were all reconciled, but at the assembly there was a lot of discussion, and in the end, Geir the priest and Hogni settled their differences, and they maintained that peace from then on.

Geir the priest dwelt in the Lithe till his death-day, and he is out of the story.

Geir the priest lived in the Lithe until the day he died, and he is no longer part of the story.

Njal asked as a wife for Hogni Alfeida the daughter of Weatherlid the Skald, and she was given away to him. Their son was Ari, who sailed for Shetland, and took him a wife there; from him is come Einar the Shetlander, one of the briskest and boldest of men.

Njal asked for Hogni Alfeida, the daughter of Weatherlid the Skald, to be his wife, and she was given to him. They had a son named Ari, who sailed to Shetland and took a wife there; from him comes Einar the Shetlander, one of the most spirited and daring men.

Hogni kept up his friendship with Njal, and he is now out of the story.

Hogni maintained his friendship with Njal, and he is now out of the narrative.


CHAPTER LXXX.

OF KOLSKEGG: HOW HE WAS BAPTISED.

Now it is to be told of Kolskegg how he comes to Norway, and is in the Bay east that winter. But the summer after he fares east to Denmark, and bound himself to Sweyn Forkbeard the Dane-king, and there he had great honour.[Pg 144]

Now it's time to talk about Kolskegg and how he arrived in Norway, spending that winter in the eastern bay. The following summer, he traveled east to Denmark and pledged his loyalty to Sweyn Forkbeard, the Danish king, where he earned great honor.[Pg 144]

One night he dreamt that a man came to him; he was bright and glistening, and he thought he woke him up. He spoke, and said to him—

One night he dreamt that a man came to him; he was bright and shining, and he thought he woke him up. He spoke and said to him—

"Stand up and come with me."

"Get up and come with me."

"What wilt thou with me?" he asks.

"What do you want with me?" he asks.

"I will get thee a bride, and thou shalt be my knight."

"I'll find you a bride, and you'll be my knight."

He thought he said yea to that, and after that he woke up.

He thought he said yes to that, and after that he woke up.

Then he went to a wizard and told him the dream, but he read it so that he should fare to southern lands and become God's knight.

Then he went to a wizard and told him the dream, but the wizard interpreted it to mean that he should travel to southern lands and become God's knight.

Kolskegg was baptised in Denmark, but still he could not rest there, but fared east to Russia, and was there one winter. Then he fared thence out to Micklegarth,[31] and there took service with the Emperor. The last that was heard of him was, that he wedded a wife there, and was captain over the Varangians, and stayed there till his death-day; and he, too, is out of this story.

Kolskegg was baptized in Denmark, but he couldn’t settle there, so he traveled east to Russia, where he spent a winter. After that, he went out to Micklegarth,[31] and took a job with the Emperor. The last we heard of him was that he married there, became a captain of the Varangians, and stayed until the day he died; and that’s the end of his story too.


CHAPTER LXXXI.

OF THRAIN: HOW HE SLEW KOL.

Now we must take up the story, and say how Thrain Sigfus' son came to Norway. They made the land north in Helgeland, and held on south to Drontheim, and so to Hlada.[32] But as soon as Earl Hacon heard of that, he sent men to them, and would know what men were in the ship. They came back and told him who the men were. Then the Earl sent for Thrain Sigfus' son, and he went to see him. The Earl asked of what stock he might be. He said that he was Gunnar of Lithend's near kinsman. The Earl said—

Now we need to continue the story and explain how Thrain Sigfus' son arrived in Norway. They navigated the waters north in Helgeland, then traveled south to Drontheim, and on to Hlada.[32] But as soon as Earl Hacon heard about this, he sent men to find out who was on the ship. They returned with the information about the men. Then the Earl summoned Thrain Sigfus' son, and he went to meet him. The Earl asked about his lineage. He replied that he was a close relative of Gunnar of Lithend. The Earl said—

"That shall stand thee in good stead; for I have seen many men from Iceland, but none his match."

"That will serve you well; for I've seen many men from Iceland, but none like him."

"Lord," said Thrain, "is it your will that I should be with you this winter?"[Pg 145]

"Lord," Thrain asked, "do you want me to stay with you this winter?"[Pg 145]

The Earl took to him, and Thrain was there that winter, and was thought much of.

The Earl took a liking to him, and Thrain was there that winter, and was held in high regard.

There was a man named Kol, he was a great sea-rover. He was the son of Asmund Ashside, east out of Smoland. He lay east in the Göta-Elf, and had five ships, and much force.

There was a man named Kol, a famous sea raider. He was the son of Asmund Ashside, from the east of Smoland. He was based in the Göta-Elf and had five ships and a lot of power.

Thence Kol steered his course out of the river to Norway, and landed at Fold,[33] in the bight of the "Bay," and came on Hallvard Soti unawares, and found him in a loft. He kept them off bravely till they set fire to the house, then he gave himself up; but they slew him, and took there much goods, and sailed thence to Lödese.[34]

Kol then navigated out of the river to Norway and landed at Fold,[33] in the bight of the "Bay." He unexpectedly encountered Hallvard Soti, who was in a loft. Hallvard fought them off bravely until they set fire to the house, at which point he surrendered. Unfortunately, they killed him and took a lot of goods, then sailed away to Lödese.[34]

Earl Hacon heard these tidings, and made them make Kol an outlaw over all his realm, and set a price upon his head.

Earl Hacon heard this news and declared Kol an outlaw throughout his entire kingdom, placing a bounty on his head.

Once on a time it so happened that the Earl began to speak thus—

Once upon a time, the Earl started to speak like this—

"Too far off from us now is Gunnar of Lithend. He would slay my outlaw if he were here; but now the Icelanders will slay him, and it is ill that he hath not fared to us."

"Too far away from us now is Gunnar of Lithend. He would kill my outlaw if he were here; but now the Icelanders will kill him, and it’s unfortunate that he hasn't come to us."

Then Thrain Sigfus' son answered—

Then Thrain Sigfus' son replied—

"I am not Gunnar, but still I am near akin to him, and I will undertake this voyage."

"I’m not Gunnar, but I’m still kind of like him, and I’m going to take on this journey."

The Earl said, "I should be glad of that, and thou shalt be very well fitted out for the journey".

The Earl said, "I'd be happy about that, and you'll be well prepared for the journey."

After that his son Eric began to speak, and said—

After that, his son Eric started to talk and said—

"Your word, father, is good to many men, but fulfilling it is quite another thing. This is the hardest undertaking; for this sea-rover is tough and ill to deal with, wherefore thou wilt need to take great pains, both as to men and ships for this voyage."

"Your word, father, means a lot to many people, but actually following through is a completely different story. This is the toughest challenge; this sea adventurer is tough and difficult to manage, so you’ll need to put in a lot of effort, both in terms of crew and ships for this journey."

Thrain said, "I will set out on this voyage, though it looks ugly".

Thrain said, "I will embark on this journey, even though it seems rough."

After that the Earl gave him five ships, and all well trimmed and manned. Along with Thrain was Gunnar Lambi's son, and Lambi Sigurd's son. Gunnar was Thrain's brother's son, and had come to him young, and each loved the other much.

After that, the Earl gave him five ships, all well equipped and crewed. Along with Thrain was Gunnar, Lambi's son, and Lambi, Sigurd's son. Gunnar was Thrain's nephew and had come to him when he was young, and they both cared for each other deeply.

Eric, the Earl's son, went heartily along with them, and looked after strength for them, both in men and weapons, and made such changes in them as he thought were needful. After they were "boun," Eric got them a pilot. Then they sailed south along the land; but wherever they came to land, the[Pg 146] Earl allowed them to deal with whatever they needed as their own.

Eric, the Earl's son, wholeheartedly joined them and ensured they had enough strength in terms of both men and weapons, making the necessary adjustments he felt were required. Once they were ready, Eric arranged for a pilot. Then they sailed south along the coast; but whenever they landed, the[Pg 146] Earl permitted them to manage whatever they needed as if it were their own.

So they held on east to Lödese, and then they heard that Kol was gone to Denmark. Then they shaped their course south thither; but when they came south to Helsingborg, they met men in a boat, who said that Kol was there just before them, and would be staying there for a while.

So they continued east to Lödese, and then they heard that Kol had gone to Denmark. They then changed their course to head south; however, when they reached Helsingborg, they encountered some men in a boat who informed them that Kol had just been there and would be staying for a while.

One day when the weather was good, Kol saw the ships as they sailed up towards him, and said he had dreamt of Earl Hacon the night before, and told his people he was sure these must be his men, and bade them all to take their weapons.

One day when the weather was nice, Kol saw the ships as they sailed toward him and said he had dreamed of Earl Hacon the night before. He told his people he was sure these must be his men and told them all to grab their weapons.

After that they busked them, and a fight arose; and they fought long, so that neither side had the mastery.

After that, they started performing on the streets, and a fight broke out; they fought for a long time, and neither side gained the upper hand.

Then Kol sprang up on Thrain's ship, and cleared the gangways fast, and slays many men. He had a gilded helm.

Then Kol jumped onto Thrain's ship, quickly cleared the gangways, and killed many men. He wore a golden helmet.

Now Thrain sees that this is no good, and now he eggs on his men to go along with him, but he himself goes first and meets Kol.

Now Thrain realizes that this isn't right, and he encourages his men to follow him, but he takes the lead and confronts Kol.

Kol hews at him, and the blow fell on Thrain's shield, and cleft it down from top to bottom. Then Kol got a blow on the arm from a stone, and then down fell his sword.

Kol swung at him, and the strike hit Thrain's shield, splitting it from top to bottom. Then Kol got hit on the arm by a stone, and his sword fell to the ground.

Thrain hews at Kol, and the stroke came on his leg so that it cut it off. After that they slew Kol, and Thrain cut off his head, and they threw the trunk over-board, but kept his head.

Thrain strikes Kol, and the blow hits his leg hard enough to cut it off. After that, they killed Kol, and Thrain decapitated him, tossing the body overboard while keeping the head.

There they took much spoil, and then they held on north to Drontheim, and go to see the Earl.

There they took a lot of loot, and then they headed north to Drontheim to see the Earl.

The Earl gave Thrain a hearty welcome, and he showed the Earl Kol's head, but the Earl thanked him for that deed.

The Earl welcomed Thrain warmly and showed the Earl Kol's head, but the Earl thanked him for that act.

Eric said it was worth more than words alone, and the Earl said so it was, and bade them come along with him.

Eric said it was worth more than just words, and the Earl agreed, inviting them to come along with him.

They went thither, where the Earl had made them make a good ship that was not made like a common long-ship. It had a vulture's head, and was much carved and painted.

They went there, where the Earl had them build a nice ship that wasn’t like a regular longship. It had a vulture's head and was heavily carved and painted.

"Thou art a great man for show, Thrain," said the Earl, "and so have both of you, kinsmen, been, Gunnar and thou; and now I will give thee this ship, but it is called the 'Vulture'. Along with it shall go my friendship; and my will is that thou stayest with me as long as thou wilt."

"You're quite a showman, Thrain," said the Earl, "and both of you kinsmen, Gunnar and you, have been the same; and now I will give you this ship, which is called the 'Vulture.' Along with it comes my friendship, and I want you to stay with me for as long as you want."

He thanked him for his goodness, and said he had no longing to go to Iceland just yet.

He thanked him for his kindness and said he wasn't eager to go to Iceland just yet.

The Earl had a journey to make to the marches of the land to meet the Swede-king. Thrain went with him that[Pg 147] summer, and was a shipmaster and steered the Vulture, and sailed so fast that few could keep up with him, and he was much envied. But it always came out that the Earl laid great store on Gunnar, for he set down sternly all who tried Thrain's temper.

The Earl had to travel to the borderlands to meet the Swedish king. Thrain went with him that[Pg 147] summer as the captain and steered the Vulture, sailing so quickly that few could keep up, which made him quite envied. However, it was clear that the Earl valued Gunnar highly, as he firmly put in place anyone who tested Thrain's patience.

So Thrain was all that winter with the Earl, but next spring the Earl asked Thrain whether he would stay there or fare to Iceland; but Thrain said he had not yet made up his mind, and said that he wished first to know tidings from Iceland.

So Thrain spent the whole winter with the Earl, but the next spring the Earl asked Thrain if he wanted to stay there or head to Iceland; Thrain replied that he hadn't decided yet and that he wanted to hear news from Iceland first.

The Earl said that so it should be as he thought it suited him best; and Thrain was with the Earl.

The Earl said that it should be done his way since he believed it suited him best; and Thrain was with the Earl.

Then those tidings were heard from Iceland, which many thought great news, the death of Gunnar of Lithend. Then the Earl would not that Thrain should fare out to Iceland, and so there he stayed with him.

Then news came from Iceland, which many considered significant: the death of Gunnar of Lithend. The Earl wouldn't allow Thrain to go to Iceland, so he stayed with him.


CHAPTER LXXXII.

NJAL'S SONS SAIL ABROAD.

Now it must be told how Njal's sons, Grim and Helgi, left Iceland the same summer that Thrain and his fellows went away; and in the ship with them were Olaf Kettle's son of Elda, and Bard the black. They got so strong a wind from the north that they were driven south into the main; and so thick a mist came over them that they could not tell whither they were driving, and they were out a long while. At last they came to where was a great ground sea, and thought then they must be near land. So then Njal's sons asked Bard if he could tell at all to what land they were likely to be nearest.

Now it must be said how Njal's sons, Grim and Helgi, left Iceland the same summer that Thrain and his companions departed; and on the ship with them were Olaf Kettle's son from Elda, and Bard the Black. They caught a strong wind from the north that pushed them south into the ocean; and a thick mist rolled in, making it impossible for them to see where they were heading, and they wandered for quite a while. Eventually, they came to an area with rough seas and thought they must be close to land. So, Njal's sons asked Bard if he could tell what land they were likely nearest to.

"Many lands there are," said he, "which we might hit with the weather we have had—the Orkneys, or Scotland, or Ireland."

"Many lands out there," he said, "that we could reach given the weather we've had—the Orkneys, Scotland, or Ireland."

Two nights after, they saw land on both boards, and a great surf running up in the firth. They cast anchor outside the breakers, and the wind began to fall; and next morning it was calm. Then they see thirteen ships coming out to them.

Two nights later, they spotted land on both sides and a huge surf rolling in the inlet. They dropped anchor outside the waves, and the wind started to die down; by the next morning, it was calm. Then they saw thirteen ships approaching them.

Then Bard spoke and said, "What counsel shall we take now, for these men are going to make an onslaught on us?"[Pg 148]

Then Bard spoke and said, "What advice should we follow now, since these men are about to attack us?"[Pg 148]

So they took counsel whether they should defend themselves or yield, but before they could make up their minds, the Vikings were upon them. Then each side asked the other their names, and what their leaders were called. So the leaders of the chapmen told their names, and asked back who led that host. One called himself Gritgard, and the other Snowcolf, sons of Moldan of Duncansby in Scotland, kinsmen of Malcolm the Scot king.

So they discussed whether they should fight back or surrender, but before they could decide, the Vikings attacked. Then each side asked the other for their names and the names of their leaders. The leaders of the merchants shared their names and asked who led the opposing group. One identified himself as Gritgard, and the other as Snowcolf, sons of Moldan from Duncansby in Scotland, relatives of Malcolm, the Scottish king.

"And now," says Gritgard, "we have laid down two choices, one that ye go on shore, and we will take your goods; the other is, that we fall on you and slay every man that we can catch."

"And now," says Gritgard, "we have two choices: either you go ashore, and we'll take your stuff; or we attack you and kill every man we can catch."

"The will of the chapmen," answers Helgi, "is to defend themselves."

"The will of the traders," answers Helgi, "is to defend themselves."

But the chapmen called out, "Wretch that thou art to speak thus! What defence can we make? Lading is less than life."

But the merchants shouted, "How could you say that! What defense do we have? Our cargo is worth less than our lives."

But Grim, he fell upon a plan to shout out to the Vikings, and would not let them hear the bad choice of the chapmen.

But Grim came up with a plan to shout out to the Vikings and wouldn’t let them hear the bad decision of the traders.

Then Bard and Olaf said, "Think ye not that these Icelanders will make game of you sluggards; take rather your weapons and guard your goods".

Then Bard and Olaf said, "Don’t you think these Icelanders will mock you lazy ones? Instead, grab your weapons and protect your stuff."

So they all seized their weapons, and bound themselves, one with another, never to give up so long as they had strength to fight.

So they all grabbed their weapons and made a pact with each other, vowing never to give up as long as they had the strength to fight.


CHAPTER LXXXIII.

OF KARI SOLMUND'S SON.

Then the Vikings shot at them and the fight began, and the chapmen guard themselves well. Snowcolf sprang aboard and at Olaf, and thrust his spear through his body, but Grim thrust at Snowcolf with his spear, and so stoutly, that he fell over-board. Then Helgi turned to meet Grim, and they too drove down all the Vikings as they tried to board, and Njal's sons were ever where there was most need. Then the Vikings called out to the chapmen and bade them give up, but they said they would never yield. Just then some one looked seaward, and there they see ships coming from the south[Pg 149] round the Ness, and they were not fewer than ten, and they row hard and steer thitherwards. Along their sides were shield on shield, but on that ship that came first stood a man by the mast, who was clad in a silken kirtle, and had a gilded helm, and his hair was both fair and thick; that man had a spear inlaid with gold in his hand.

Then the Vikings shot at them, and the battle began, with the merchants defending themselves well. Snowcolf jumped aboard and attacked Olaf, stabbing him with his spear, but Grim retaliated and hit Snowcolf with his spear so fiercely that he fell overboard. Then Helgi prepared to face Grim, and together they pushed back the Vikings as they tried to board, while Njal's sons were always present where they were needed most. The Vikings shouted at the merchants, demanding they surrender, but they proclaimed they would never give in. Just then, someone spotted ships coming from the south, rounding the Ness; there were at least ten of them, rowing hard toward them. Shields lined their sides, and on the first ship stood a man by the mast, dressed in a silk tunic, wearing a gilded helm, with thick, fair hair; he held a spear inlaid with gold in his hand.

He asked, "Who have here such an uneven game?"

He asked, "Who here has such an uneven game?"

Helgi tells his name, and said that against them are Gritgard and Snowcolf.

Helgi says his name and mentions that Gritgard and Snowcolf are against them.

"But who are your captains?" he asks.

"But who are your leaders?" he asks.

Helgi answered, "Bard the black, who lives, but the other, who is dead and gone, was called Olaf".

Helgi answered, "Bard the black, who is alive, but the other, who is dead and gone, was named Olaf."

"Are ye men from Iceland?" says he.

"Are you guys from Iceland?" he says.

"Sure enough we are," Helgi answers.

"Sure enough, we are," Helgi replies.

He asked whose sons they were, and they told him, then he knew them and said—

He asked whose sons they were, and they told him. Then he recognized them and said—

"Well known names have ye all, father and sons both."

"All of you have well-known names, both father and sons."

"Who art thou?" asks Helgi.

"Who are you?" asks Helgi.

"My name is Kari, and I am Solmund's son."

"My name is Kari, and I'm Solmund's son."

"Whence comest thou?" says Helgi.

"Where do you come from?" says Helgi.

"From the Southern Isles."

"From the Southern Islands."

"Then thou art welcome," says Helgi, "if thou wilt give us a little help."

"Then you're welcome," says Helgi, "if you can give us a little help."

"I'll give ye all the help ye need," says Kari; "but what do ye ask?"

"I'll give you all the help you need," says Kari; "but what do you want?"

"To fall on them," says Helgi.

"To fall on them," says Helgi.

Kari says that so it shall be. So they pulled up to them, and then the battle began the second time; but when they had fought a little while, Kari springs up on Snowcolf's ship; he turns to meet him and smites at him with his sword. Kari leaps nimbly backwards over a beam that lay athwart the ship, and Snowcolf smote the beam so that both edges of the sword were hidden. Then Kari smites at him, and the sword fell on his shoulder, and the stroke was so mighty that he cleft in twain shoulder, arm, and all, and Snowcolf got his death there and then. Gritgard hurled a spear at Kari, but Kari saw it and sprang up aloft, and the spear missed him. Just then Helgi and Grim came up both to meet Kari, and Helgi springs on Gritgard and thrusts his spear through him, and that was his death blow; after that they went round the whole ship on both boards, and then men begged for mercy. So they gave them all peace, but took all their goods. After that they ran all the ships out under the islands.[Pg 150]

Kari declares that it will be so. They approached them, and the battle started again; after fighting for a while, Kari jumped onto Snowcolf's ship. Snowcolf turned to face him and struck with his sword. Kari nimbly leaped backward over a beam that lay across the ship, and Snowcolf hit the beam, causing both edges of the sword to become stuck. Then Kari swung at him, and the blade struck Snowcolf's shoulder with such force that it split his shoulder, arm, and everything in between, resulting in Snowcolf’s death right there. Gritgard threw a spear at Kari, but Kari noticed it and jumped up, causing the spear to miss him. At that moment, Helgi and Grim arrived to assist Kari; Helgi jumped on Gritgard and pierced him with his spear, delivering the fatal blow. After that, they circled the entire ship on both sides, and the men pleaded for mercy. They granted peace but took all their possessions. Then they pulled all the ships out from under the islands.[Pg 150]


CHAPTER LXXXIV.

OF EARL SIGURD.

Sigurd was the name of an earl who ruled over the Orkneys; he was the son of Hlodver, the son of Thorfinn the scull-splitter, the son of Turf-Einar, the son of Rognvald, Earl of M[oe]ren, the son of Eystein the noisy. Kari was one of Earl Sigurd's body-guard, and had just been gathering scatts in the Southern Isles from Earl Gilli. Now Kari asks them to go to Hrossey,[35] and said the Earl would take to them well. They agreed to that, and went with Kari and came to Hrossey. Kari led them to see the Earl, and said what men they were.

Sigurd was the name of an earl who ruled over the Orkneys; he was the son of Hlodver, the son of Thorfinn the Scull-Splitter, the son of Turf-Einar, the son of Rognvald, Earl of M[oe]ren, the son of Eystein the Noisy. Kari was one of Earl Sigurd's bodyguards and had just been collecting taxes in the Southern Isles from Earl Gilli. Now, Kari asked them to go to Hrossey,[35] and said the Earl would welcome them. They agreed and went with Kari to Hrossey. Kari took them to see the Earl and introduced them.

"How came they," says the Earl, "to fall upon thee?"

"How did they happen to attack you?" says the Earl.

"I found them," says Kari, "in Scotland's Firths, and they were fighting with the sons of Earl Moldan, and held their own so well that they threw themselves about between the bulwarks, from side to side, and were always there where the trial was greatest, and now I ask you to give them quarters among your body-guard."

"I found them," says Kari, "in Scotland's Firths, and they were battling with the sons of Earl Moldan. They held their own so well that they moved back and forth between the barriers and were always present where the fight was toughest. Now I ask you to give them a place among your bodyguard."

"It shall be as thou choosest," says the Earl, "thou hast already taken them so much by the hand."

"It will be as you choose," says the Earl, "you've already guided them so much."

Then they were there with the Earl that winter, and were worthily treated, but Helgi was silent as the winter wore on. The Earl could not tell what was at the bottom of that, and asked why he was so silent, and what was on his mind.

Then they were with the Earl that winter and were treated well, but Helgi remained quiet as the season went on. The Earl couldn’t figure out what was going on and asked him why he was so silent and what was on his mind.

"Thinkest thou it not good to be here?"

"Don’t you think it’s good to be here?"

"Good, methinks, it is here," he says.

"Good, I think it is here," he says.

"Then what art thou thinking about?" asks the Earl.

"Then what are you thinking about?" asks the Earl.

"Hast thou any realm to guard in Scotland?" asks Helgi.

"Do you have any territory to protect in Scotland?" asks Helgi.

"So we think," says the Earl, "but what makes thee think about that, or what is the matter with it?"

"So we think," says the Earl, "but what makes you think about that, or what's wrong with it?"

"The Scots," says Helgi, "must have taken your steward's life, and stopped all the messengers; that none should cross the Pentland Firth."

"The Scots," Helgi says, "must have killed your steward and stopped all the messengers so that none could cross the Pentland Firth."

"Hast thou the second sight?" said the Earl.

"Do you have the second sight?" said the Earl.

"That has been little proved," answers Helgi.

"That hasn't been proven much," Helgi responds.

"Well," says the Earl, "I will increase thy honour if this be so, otherwise thou shalt smart for it."[Pg 151]

"Well," says the Earl, "I will increase your honor if this is the case, otherwise you will pay for it."[Pg 151]

"Nay," says Kari, "Helgi is not that kind of man, and like enough his words are sooth, for his father has the second sight."

"Nah," Kari says, "Helgi isn't that type of guy, and it's probably true what he says, because his father has the gift of foresight."

After that the Earl sent men south to Straumey[36] to Arnljot, his steward there, and after that Arnljot sent them across the Pentland Firth, and they spied out and learnt that Earl Hundi and Earl Melsnati had taken the life of Havard in Thraswick, Earl Sigurd's brother-in-law. So Arnljot sent word to Earl Sigurd to come south with a great host and drive those earls out of his realm, and as soon as the Earl heard that, he gathered together a mighty host from all the isles.

After that, the Earl sent men south to Straumey[36] to Arnljot, his steward there. Then Arnljot sent them across the Pentland Firth, where they discovered that Earl Hundi and Earl Melsnati had killed Havard in Thraswick, who was Earl Sigurd's brother-in-law. So, Arnljot informed Earl Sigurd to come south with a large army and drive those earls out of his territory. As soon as the Earl heard this, he gathered a powerful army from all the islands.


CHAPTER LXXXV.

THE BATTLE WITH THE EARLS.

After that the Earl set out south with his host, and Kari went with him, and Njal's sons too. They came south to Caithness. The Earl had these realms in Scotland, Ross and Moray, Sutherland, and the Dales. There came to meet them men from those realms, and said that the Earls were a short way off with a great host. Then Earl Sigurd turns his host thither, and the name of that place is Duncansness, above which they met, and it came to a great battle between them. Now the Scots had let some of their host go free from the main battle, and these took the Earl's men in flank, and many men fell there till Njal's sons turned against the foe, and fought with them and put them to flight; but still it was a hard fight, and then Njal's sons turned back to the front by the Earl's standard, and fought well. Now Kari turns to meet Earl Melsnati, and Melsnati hurled a spear at him, but Kari caught the spear and threw it back and through the Earl. Then Earl Hundi fled, but they chased the fleers until they learnt that Malcolm was gathering a host at Duncansby. Then the Earl took counsel with his men, and it seemed to all the best plan to turn back, and not to fight with such a mighty land force; so they turned back. But when the Earl came to Straumey they shared the battle-spoil. After that he went north to Hrossey, and Njal's sons and[Pg 152] Kari followed him. Then the Earl made a great feast, and at that feast he gave Kari a good sword, and a spear inlaid with gold; but he gave Helgi a gold ring and a mantle, and Grim a shield and sword. After that he took Helgi and Grim into his body-guard, and thanked them for their good help. They were with the Earl that winter and the summer after, till Kari went sea-roving; then they went with him, and harried far and wide that summer, and everywhere won the victory. They fought against Godred, King of Man, and conquered him; and after that they fared back, and had gotten much goods. Next winter they were still with the Earl, and when the spring came Njal's sons asked leave to go to Norway. The Earl said they should go or not as they pleased, and he gave them a good ship and smart men. As for Kari, he said he must come that summer to Norway with Earl Hacon's scatts, and then they would meet; and so it fell out that they gave each other their word to meet. After that Njal's sons put out to sea and sailed for Norway, and made the land north near Drontheim.

After that, the Earl headed south with his group, and Kari went with him, along with Njal's sons. They traveled down to Caithness. The Earl had territories in Scotland, including Ross, Moray, Sutherland, and the Dales. Men from those regions came to meet them, reporting that the Earls were close by with a large force. Earl Sigurd then directed his group to that location, known as Duncansness, where they encountered each other, leading to a great battle. The Scots had released part of their forces from the main battle, and these troops flanked the Earl's men, resulting in many casualties until Njal's sons confronted the enemy and fought back, putting them to flight. Despite this, it was a tough fight, and then Njal's sons returned to the front by the Earl's standard and fought valiantly. Kari then faced Earl Melsnati, who threw a spear at him, but Kari caught it and threw it back, hitting the Earl. Earl Hundi fled, but they pursued the fleeing men until they discovered that Malcolm was gathering an army at Duncansby. The Earl consulted with his men and decided that it was best to retreat rather than face such a powerful opposing force; so they turned back. When the Earl reached Straumey, they divided the battle spoils. After that, he went north to Hrossey, with Njal's sons and Kari following him. The Earl hosted a grand feast, where he presented Kari with a fine sword and a spear adorned with gold; he gave Helgi a gold ring and a cloak, and Grim a shield and sword. Subsequently, he took Helgi and Grim into his bodyguard, expressing gratitude for their assistance. They stayed with the Earl that winter and the following summer until Kari went on a sea raid; then they joined him, plundering far and wide that summer and winning victories everywhere. They fought against Godred, the King of Man, and defeated him; afterward, they returned with a lot of loot. The next winter, they remained with the Earl, and when spring arrived, Njal's sons requested permission to go to Norway. The Earl said they could go if they wanted, providing them with a fine ship and skilled men. As for Kari, he mentioned he needed to come to Norway that summer with Earl Hacon's taxes, and then they would meet; and that’s how it turned out, as they promised to meet each other. After that, Njal's sons set sail for Norway and landed north near Drontheim.


CHAPTER LXXXVI.

HRAPP'S VOYAGE FROM ICELAND.

There was a man named Kolbein, and his surname was Arnljot's son; he was a man from Drontheim; he sailed out to Iceland that same summer in which Kolskegg and Njal's sons went abroad. He was that winter east in Broaddale; but the spring after, he made his ship ready for sea in Gautawick; and when men were almost "boun," a man rowed up to them in a boat, and made the boat fast to the ship, and afterwards he went on board the ship to see Kolbein.

There was a guy named Kolbein, and his last name was Arnljot's son; he was from Drontheim. That same summer, he sailed to Iceland when Kolskegg and Njal's sons went overseas. He spent that winter in Broaddale, but the following spring, he got his ship ready to set sail in Gautawick. Just as people were almost ready to go, a man paddled up to them in a boat, tied it to the ship, and then went on board to see Kolbein.

Kolbein asked that man for his name.

Kolbein asked the man for his name.

"My name is Hrapp," says he.

"My name is Hrapp," he says.

"What wilt thou with me?" says Kolbein.

"What do you want with me?" says Kolbein.

"I wish to ask thee to put me across the Iceland main."

"I'd like to ask you to take me across the Iceland main."

"Whose son art thou?" asks Kolbein.

"Who are you the son of?" asks Kolbein.

"I am a son of Aurgunleid, the son of Geirolf the fighter."

"I am the son of Aurgunleid, who is the son of Geirolf the fighter."

"What need lies on thee," asked Kolbein, "to drive thee abroad?"[Pg 153]

"What do you need," Kolbein asked, "that takes you away?"[Pg 153]

"I have slain a man," says Hrapp.

"I've killed a man," says Hrapp.

"What manslaughter was that," says Kolbein, "and what men have the blood-feud?"

"What manslaughter was that?" Kolbein asks. "And which men are involved in the blood feud?"

"The men of Weaponfirth," says Hrapp, "but the man I slew was Aurlyg, the son of Aurlyg, the son of Roger the white."

"The men of Weaponfirth," says Hrapp, "but the man I killed was Aurlyg, the son of Aurlyg, the son of Roger the white."

"I guess this," says Kolbein, "that he will have the worst of it who bears thee abroad."

"I think," says Kolbein, "that the one who takes you out will have the hardest time."

"I am the friend of my friend," said Hrapp, "but when ill is done to me I repay it. Nor am I short of money to lay down for my passage."

"I am my friend's friend," said Hrapp, "but when someone wrongs me, I make sure to pay them back. And I have enough money to cover my fare."

Then Kolbein took Hrapp on board, and a little while after a fair breeze sprung up, and they sailed away on the sea.

Then Kolbein welcomed Hrapp aboard, and shortly after, a nice breeze picked up, and they set sail on the sea.

Hrapp ran short of food at sea, and then he sate him down at the mess of those who were nearest to him. They sprang up with ill words, and so it was that they came to blows, and Hrapp, in a trice, has two men under him.

Hrapp ran out of food at sea, so he sat down with the group closest to him. They jumped up with angry words, and before long, they started fighting, and Hrapp quickly had two men on the ground beneath him.

Then Kolbein was told, and he bade Hrapp to come and share his mess, and he accepted that.

Then Kolbein was informed, and he invited Hrapp to come and share his meal, and he agreed.

Now they come off the sea, and lie outside off Agdirness.

Now they come from the sea and rest just outside Agdirness.

Then Kolbein asked where that money was which he had offered to pay for his fare?

Then Kolbein asked where the money was that he had offered to pay for his fare?

"It is out in Iceland," answers Hrapp.

"It’s out in Iceland," Hrapp replies.

"Thou wilt beguile more men than me, I fear," says Kolbein; "but now I will forgive thee all the fare."

"You'll charm more guys than just me, I worry," says Kolbein; "but now I’ll forgive you for everything."

Hrapp bade him have thanks for that. "But what counsel dost thou give as to what I ought to do?"

Hrapp thanked him for that. "But what advice do you have for what I should do?"

"That first of all," he says, "that thou goest from the ship as soon as ever thou canst, for all Easterlings will bear thee bad witness; but there is yet another bit of good counsel which I will give thee, and that is, never to cheat thy master."

"First of all," he says, "you should leave the ship as soon as you can, because all the Easterlings will speak poorly of you; but there's one more piece of good advice I want to give you, and that's to never cheat your master."

Then Hrapp went on shore with his weapons, and he had a great axe with an iron-bound haft in his hand.

Then Hrapp went ashore with his weapons, and he was holding a large axe with an iron-bound handle in his hand.

He fares on and on till he comes to Gudbrand of the Dale. He was the greatest friend of Earl Hacon. They two had a shrine between them, and it was never opened but when the Earl came thither. That was the second greatest shrine in Norway, but the other was at Hlada.

He continues on until he reaches Gudbrand of the Dale. He was the closest friend of Earl Hacon. They shared a shrine, which was only opened when the Earl visited. That shrine was the second largest in Norway, the first being at Hlada.

Thrand was the name of Gudbrand's son, but his daughter's name was Gudruna.

Thrand was the name of Gudbrand's son, but his daughter's name was Gudruna.

Hrapp went in before Gudbrand, and hailed him well. He asked whence he came and what was his name. Hrapp[Pg 154] told him about himself, and how he had sailed abroad from Iceland.

Hrapp went in before Gudbrand and greeted him warmly. He asked where he was from and what his name was. Hrapp[Pg 154] shared his story, explaining that he had traveled from Iceland by sea.

After that he asks Gudbrand to take him into his household as a guest.

After that, he asks Gudbrand if he can stay with him as a guest.

"It does not seem," said Gudbrand, "to look on thee, as though thou wert a man to bring good luck."

"It doesn't seem," said Gudbrand, "like you're the kind of person who brings good luck."

"Methinks, then," says Hrapp, "that all I have heard about thee has been great lies; for it is said that thou takest every one into thy house that asks thee; and that no man is thy match for goodness and kindness, far or near; but now I shall have to speak against that saying, if thou dost not take me in."

“Methinks, then,” says Hrapp, “that everything I’ve heard about you has been full of lies; because it’s said that you take everyone who asks for shelter into your home, and that no one can match your goodness and kindness, near or far; but now I’ll have to contradict that saying if you don’t take me in.”

"Well, thou shalt stay here," said Gudbrand.

"Well, you will stay here," said Gudbrand.

"To what seat wilt thou show me?" says Hrapp.

"Which seat will you show me?" says Hrapp.

"To one on the lower bench, over against my high seat."

"To someone on the lower bench, across from my high seat."

Then Hrapp went and took his seat. He was able to tell of many things, and so it was at first that Gudbrand and many thought it sport to listen to him; but still it came about that most men thought him too much given to mocking, and the end of it was that he took to talking alone with Gudruna, so that many said that he meant to beguile her.

Then Hrapp went and took his seat. He had a lot to share, and at first, Gudbrand and many others found it entertaining to listen to him. However, over time, most people thought he mocked too much, and eventually, he started talking alone with Gudruna, leading many to say that he intended to charm her.

But when Gudbrand was aware of that, he scolded her much for daring to talk alone with him, and bade her beware of speaking aught to him if the whole household did not hear it. She gave her word to be good at first, but still it was soon the old story over again as to their talk. Then Gudbrand got Asvard, his overseer, to go about with her, out of doors and in, and to be with her wherever she went. One day it happened that she begged for leave to go into the nut-wood for a pastime, and Asvard went along with her. Hrapp goes to seek for them and found them, and took her by the hand, and led her away alone.

But when Gudbrand realized this, he scolded her for daring to talk to him alone and warned her not to say anything to him if the whole household couldn't hear it. She promised to behave at first, but soon it was the same old story with their conversations again. Then Gudbrand had his overseer, Asvard, follow her everywhere, both indoors and outdoors. One day, she asked to go to the nut grove for some fun, and Asvard went with her. Hrapp went looking for them, found them, and took her by the hand, leading her away alone.

Then Asvard went to look for her, and found them both together stretched on the grass in a thicket.

Then Asvard went to find her and discovered them both lying on the grass in a thicket.

He rushes at them, axe in air, and smote at Hrapp's leg, but Hrapp gave himself a second turn, and he missed him. Hrapp springs on his feet as quick as he can, and caught up his axe. Then Asvard wished to turn and get away, but Hrapp hewed asunder his backbone.

He charges at them, axe raised, and swings at Hrapp's leg, but Hrapp managed to dodge just in time, and he missed. Hrapp quickly gets back on his feet and grabs his axe. Asvard then tries to turn and escape, but Hrapp swings his axe and cuts through his backbone.

Then Gudruna said, "Now hast thou done that deed which will hinder thy stay any Longer with my father; but still there is something behind which he will like still less, for I go with child".[Pg 155]

Then Gudruna said, "Now you've done something that will keep you from staying with my father any longer; but there's still something else he will like even less, because I'm pregnant."[Pg 155]

"He shall not learn this from others," says Hrapp, "but I will go home and tell him both these tidings."

"He won't hear this from anyone else," Hrapp says, "but I'll go home and tell him both of these pieces of news."

"Then," she says, "thou will not come away with thy life."

"Then," she says, "you won't make it out alive."

"I will run the risk of that," he says.

"I'll take that risk," he says.

After that he sees her back to the other women, but he went home. Gudbrand sat in his high seat, and there were few men in the hall.

After that, he sees her back to the other women, but he went home. Gudbrand sat in his high seat, and there were only a few men in the hall.

Hrapp went in before him, and bore his axe high.

Hrapp walked in ahead of him, raising his axe high.

"Why is thine axe bloody?" asks Gudbrand.

"Why is your axe bloody?" asks Gudbrand.

"I made it so by doing a piece of work on thy overseer Asvard's back," says Hrapp.

"I did it by working on your overseer Asvard's back," says Hrapp.

"That can be no good work," says Gudbrand; "thou must have slain him."

"That can't be a good deed," says Gudbrand; "you must have killed him."

"So it is, be sure," says Hrapp.

"So it is, you can be sure," says Hrapp.

"What did ye fall out about?" asks Gudbrand.

"What did you argue about?" asks Gudbrand.

"Oh!" says Hrapp, "what you would think small cause enough. He wanted to hew off my leg."

"Oh!" says Hrapp, "you'd think that was a small reason. He wanted to chop off my leg."

"What hast thou done first?" asked Gudbrand.

"What have you done first?" asked Gudbrand.

"What he had no right to meddle with," says Hrapp.

"What he had no right to interfere with," says Hrapp.

"Still thou wilt tell me what it was."

"Still, you will tell me what it was."

"Well!" said Hrapp, "if thou must know, I lay by thy daughter's side, and he thought that bad."

"Well!" said Hrapp, "if you really want to know, I lay next to your daughter, and he thought that was wrong."

"Up men!" cried Gudbrand, "and take him. He shall be slain out of hand."

"Get up, men!" shouted Gudbrand, "and go after him. He should be killed right away."

"Very little good wilt thou let me reap of my son-in-lawship," says Hrapp, "but thou hast not so many men at thy back as to do that speedily."

"You're not going to let me benefit much from being your son-in-law," says Hrapp, "but you don't have enough men on your side to make that happen quickly."

Up they rose, but he sprang out of doors. They run after him, but he got away to the wood, and they could not lay hold of him.

Up they got, but he jumped outside. They chased after him, but he escaped into the woods, and they couldn't catch him.

Then Gudbrand gathers people, and lets the wood be searched; but they find him not, for the wood was great and thick.

Then Gudbrand gathers the people and has them search the woods, but they can't find him because the woods are vast and dense.

Hrapp fares through the wood till he came to a clearing; there he found a house, and saw a man outside cleaving wood.

Hrapp made his way through the woods until he reached a clearing; there, he found a house and saw a man outside chopping wood.

He asked that man for his name, and he said his name was Tofi.

He asked the man his name, and he replied that it was Tofi.

Tofi asked him for his name in turn, and Hrapp told him his true name.

Tofi asked him for his name, and Hrapp told him his real name.

Hrapp asked why the householder had set up his abode so far from other men?

Hrapp asked why the homeowner had built his house so far from other people.

"For that here," he says, "I think I am less likely to have brawls with other men."[Pg 156]

"For that reason," he says, "I think I'm less likely to get into fights with other guys."[Pg 156]

"It is strange how we beat about the bush in out talk," says Hrapp, "but I will first tell thee who I am. I have been with Gudbrand of the Dale, but I ran away thence because I slew his overseer; but now I know that we are both of us bad men; for thou wouldst not have come hither away from other men unless thou wert some man's outlaw. And now I give thee two choices, either that I will tell where thou art,[37] or that we two have between us, share and share alike, all that is here."

"It’s funny how we dance around the topic in our conversation," says Hrapp, "but let me first introduce myself. I was with Gudbrand of the Dale, but I escaped because I killed his overseer; now I realize that we’re both bad people, since you wouldn’t have come here away from others unless you were some man’s outlaw. So now I’m giving you two choices: either I’ll reveal where you are,[37] or we can share everything that’s here equally."

"This is even as thou sayest," said the householder; "I seized and carried off this woman who is here with me, and many men have sought for me."

"This is true, as you say," said the householder; "I took and brought this woman who is here with me, and many men have searched for me."

Then he led Hrapp in with him; there was a small house there, but well built.

Then he brought Hrapp in with him; there was a small house there, but it was well constructed.

The master of the house told his mistress that he had taken Hrapp into his company.

The master of the house told his wife that he had brought Hrapp into his group.

"Most men will get ill luck from this man," she says; "but thou wilt have thy way."

"Most men will have bad luck with this guy," she says; "but you’ll get your way."

So Hrapp was there after that. He was a great wanderer, and was never at home. He still brings about meetings with Gudruna; her father and brother, Thrand and Gudbrand, lay in wait for him, but they could never get nigh him, and so all that year passed away.

So Hrapp was there after that. He was a great wanderer and was never at home. He continued to meet with Gudruna; her father and brother, Thrand and Gudbrand, waited for him, but they could never get close to him, and so the entire year went by.

Gudbrand sent and told Earl Hacon what trouble he had had with Hrapp, and the Earl let him be made an outlaw, and laid a price upon his head. He said too, that he would go himself to look after him; but that passed off, and the Earl thought it easy enough for them to catch him when he went about so unwarily.

Gudbrand told Earl Hacon about the trouble he had with Hrapp, and the Earl declared him an outlaw, putting a bounty on his head. He also mentioned that he would personally go after him, but that didn’t happen, and the Earl figured it would be easy for them to catch him since he was being so careless.


CHAPTER LXXXVII.

THRAIN TOOK TO HRAPP.

That same summer Njal's sons fared to Norway from the Orkneys, as was before written, and they were there at the fair during the summer. Then Thrain Sigfus' son busked his ship for Iceland, and was all but "boun". At that time Earl Hacon went to a feast at Gudbrand's house. That night[Pg 157] Killing-Hrapp came to the shrine of Earl Hacon and Gudbrand, and he went inside the house, and there he saw Thorgerda Shrinebride sitting, and she was as tall as a full-grown man. She had a great gold ring on her arm, and a wimple on her head; he strips her of her wimple, and takes the gold ring from off her. Then he sees Thor's car, and takes from him a second gold ring; a third he took from Irpa; and then dragged them all out, and spoiled them of all their gear.

That same summer, Njal's sons traveled from the Orkneys to Norway, as previously mentioned, and they were at the fair that summer. Then Thrain Sigfus' son got his ship ready for Iceland and was almost "set." Meanwhile, Earl Hacon went to a feast at Gudbrand's house. That night[Pg 157] Killing-Hrapp arrived at the shrine of Earl Hacon and Gudbrand. He went inside the house and saw Thorgerda Shrinebride sitting there; she was as tall as a grown man. She had a large gold ring on her arm and a wimple on her head; he took her wimple off and removed the gold ring. Then he spotted Thor's car and took a second gold ring from him; he also took a third ring from Irpa, and then he dragged them all out, stripping them of their belongings.

After that he laid fire to the shrine, and burnt it down, and then he goes away just as it began to dawn. He walks across a ploughed field, and there six men sprung up with weapons, and fall upon him at once; but he made a stout defence, and the end of the business was that he slays three men, but wounds Thrand to the death, and drives two to the woods, so that they could bear no news to the Earl. He then went up to Thrand and said—

After that, he set the shrine on fire and burned it to the ground, then left just as dawn began to break. He walked across a plowed field, and six men suddenly appeared with weapons, attacking him all at once; but he fought back fiercely. In the end, he killed three men, mortally wounded Thrand, and scared the other two off into the woods so they wouldn’t report back to the Earl. He then approached Thrand and said—

"It is now in my power to slay thee if I will, but I will not do that; and now I will set more store by the ties that are between us than ye have shown to me."

"It’s now within my ability to kill you if I choose, but I won’t do that; instead, I value the connection we have more than you’ve shown to me."

Now Hrapp means to turn back to the wood, but now he sees that men have come between him and the wood, so he dares not venture to turn thither, but lays him down in a thicket, and so lies there a while.

Now Hrapp intends to head back to the woods, but he notices that men have come between him and the woods, so he doesn’t dare to go that way. Instead, he lays down in a thicket and rests there for a while.

Earl Hacon and Gudbrand went that morning early to the shrine and found it burnt down; but the three gods were outside, stripped of all their bravery.

Earl Hacon and Gudbrand went to the shrine early that morning and found it burned down; but the three gods were outside, lacking all their courage.

Then Gudbrand began to speak, and said—

Then Gudbrand started to talk and said—

"Much might is given to our gods, when here they have walked of themselves out of the fire!"

"Much power is given to our gods, when they have walked out of the fire on their own!"

"The gods can have naught to do with it," says the Earl; "a man must have burnt the shrine, and borne the gods out; but the gods do not avenge everything on the spot. That man who has done this will no doubt be driven away out of Valhalla, and never come in thither."

"The gods have nothing to do with it," says the Earl; "a man must have burned the shrine and carried the gods away; but the gods don't punish everything immediately. That man who did this will surely be banished from Valhalla and will never enter it again."

Just then up ran four of the Earl's men, and told them ill tidings; for they said they had found three men slain in the field, and Thrand wounded to the death.

Just then, four of the Earl's men ran up and brought them bad news; they said they had found three men killed in the field, and Thrand mortally wounded.

"Who can have done this?" says the Earl.

"Who could have done this?" says the Earl.

"Killing-Hrapp," they say.

"Killing-Hrapp," they mention.

"Then he must have burnt down the shrine," says the Earl.

"Then he must have burned down the shrine," says the Earl.

They said they thought he was like enough to have done it.[Pg 158]

They said they thought he was probably the one who did it.[Pg 158]

"And where may he be now?" says the Earl.

"And where could he be now?" says the Earl.

They said that Thrand had told them that he had laid down in a thicket.

They said that Thrand had told them he had lain down in a thicket.

The Earl goes thither to look for him, but Hrapp was off and away. Then the Earl set his men to search for him, but still they could not find him. So the Earl was in the hue and cry himself, but first he bade them rest a while.

The Earl went there to look for him, but Hrapp was gone. Then the Earl had his men search for him, but they still couldn't find him. So the Earl joined the hunt himself, but first he instructed them to take a break for a bit.

Then the Earl went aside by himself, away from other men, and bade that no man should follow him, and so he stays a while. He fell down on both his knees, and held his hands before his eyes; after that he went back to them, and then he said to them, "Come with me".

Then the Earl walked away by himself, away from the others, and instructed that no one should follow him, so he stayed alone for a while. He fell to his knees and held his hands in front of his eyes; after that, he returned to them and said, "Come with me."

So they went along with him. He turns short away from the path on which they had walked before, and they came to a dell. There up sprang Hrapp before them, and there it was that he had hidden himself at first.

So they followed him. He suddenly veered off the path they had been walking on, and they arrived at a small valley. There, Hrapp jumped up in front of them, and that was where he had initially hidden himself.

The Earl urges on his men to run after him, but Hrapp was so swift-footed that they never came near him. Hrapp made for Hlada. There both Thrain and Njal's sons lay "boun" for sea at the same time. Hrapp runs to where Njal's sons are.

The Earl encourages his men to chase after him, but Hrapp was so fast that they couldn't catch up. Hrapp headed for Hlada. There, both Thrain and Njal's sons were ready to set off to sea at the same time. Hrapp runs to where Njal's sons are.

"Help me, like good men and true," he said, "for the Earl will slay me."

"Help me, like any good and honest person," he said, "because the Earl is going to kill me."

Helgi looked at him and said—

Helgi looked at him and said—

"Thou lookest like an unlucky man, and the man who will not take thee in will have the best of it."

"You look like an unlucky guy, and anyone who doesn’t take you in will come out on top."

"Would that the worst might befall you from me," says Hrapp.

"May the worst happen to you because of me," says Hrapp.

"I am the man," says Helgi, "to avenge me on thee for this as time rolls on."

"I am the one," says Helgi, "to take revenge on you for this as time goes by."

Then Hrapp turned to Thrain Sigfus' son, and bade him shelter him.

Then Hrapp turned to Thrain Sigfus' son and asked him to give him shelter.

"What hast thou on thy hand?" says Thrain.

"What do you have on your hand?" says Thrain.

"I have burnt a shrine under the Earl's eyes, and slain some men, and now he will be here speedily, for he has joined in the hue and cry himself."

"I've burned a shrine in front of the Earl, and killed a few men, and now he’ll be here soon because he’s joined the hunt himself."

"It hardly beseems me to do this," says Thrain, "when the Earl has done me so much good."

"It really doesn’t feel right for me to do this," says Thrain, "since the Earl has done so much for me."

Then he showed Thrain the precious things which he had borne out of the shrine, and offered to give him the goods, but Thrain said he could not take them unless he gave him other goods of the same worth for them.

Then he showed Thrain the valuable items he had taken from the shrine and offered to give them to him, but Thrain said he couldn't accept them unless he received other items of equal value in return.

"Then," said Hrapp, "here will I take my stand, and[Pg 159] here shall I be slain before thine eyes, and then thou wilt have to abide by every man's blame."

"Then," Hrapp said, "this is where I'll make my stand, and[Pg 159] here is where I'll be killed right in front of you, and then you'll have to deal with everyone's accusations."

Then they see the Earl and his band of men coming, and then Thrain took Hrapp under his safeguard, and let them shove off the boat, and put out to his ship.

Then they saw the Earl and his group of men approaching, and Thrain took Hrapp under his protection, allowing them to push off the boat and head out to his ship.

Then Thrain said, "Now this will be thy best hiding place, to knock out the bottoms of two casks, and then thou shalt get into them".

Then Thrain said, "Now this will be your best hiding spot: knock out the bottoms of two barrels, and then you can get inside them."

So it was done, and he got into the casks, and then they were lashed together, and lowered over-board.

So it was done, and he climbed into the casks, and then they were tied together and lowered overboard.

Then comes the Earl with his band to Njal's sons, and asked if Hrapp had come there.

Then the Earl arrived with his group to Njal's sons and asked if Hrapp was there.

They said that he had come.

They said that he had arrived.

The Earl asked whither he had gone thence.

The Earl asked where he had gone from there.

They said they had not kept eyes on him, and could not say.

They said they hadn't been watching him closely and couldn't say.

"He," said the Earl, "should have great honour from me who would tell me where Hrapp was."

"He," said the Earl, "would earn my great respect if he could tell me where Hrapp is."

Then Grim said softly to Helgi—

Then Grim said softly to Helgi—

"Why should we not say. What know I whether Thrain will repay us with any good?"

"Why shouldn’t we say? What do I know if Thrain will reward us with anything good?"

"We should not tell a whit more for that," says Helgi, "when his life lies at stake."

"We shouldn't say anything more about that," Helgi says, "when his life is on the line."

"Maybe," said Grim, "the Earl will turn his vengeance on us, for he is so wroth that some one will have to fall before him."

"Maybe," said Grim, "the Earl will take his revenge on us, because he’s so angry that someone will have to pay."

"That must not move us," says Helgi, "but still we will pull our ship out, and so away to sea as soon as ever we get a wind."

"That shouldn't distract us," Helgi says, "but we’ll still pull our ship out, and as soon as we catch a breeze, we’ll head out to sea."

So they rowed out under an isle that lay there, and wait there for a fair breeze.

So they rowed out to an island that was nearby and waited there for a good breeze.

The Earl went about among the sailors, and tried them all, but they, one and all, denied that they knew aught of Hrapp.

The Earl went around to the sailors and questioned all of them, but each and every one denied knowing anything about Hrapp.

Then the Earl said, "Now we will go to Thrain, my brother-in-arms, and he will give Hrapp up, if he knows anything of him".

Then the Earl said, "Now we'll go to Thrain, my brother-in-arms, and he will hand over Hrapp if he knows anything about him."

After that they took a long-ship and went off to the merchant ship.

After that, they took a longship and went to the merchant ship.

Thrain sees the Earl coming, and stands up and greets him kindly. The Earl took his greeting well and spoke thus—

Thrain sees the Earl approaching, stands up, and greets him warmly. The Earl responds positively to his greeting and says—

"We are seeking for a man whose name is Hrapp, and he is an Icelander. He has done us all kind of ill; and now we will ask you to be good enough to give him up, or to tell us where he is."[Pg 160]

"We are looking for a man named Hrapp, who is from Iceland. He has done us a lot of harm, and now we ask you to please hand him over or let us know where he is."[Pg 160]

"Ye know, Lord," said Thrain, "that I slew your outlaw, and then put my life in peril, and for that I had of you great honour."

"Well, my Lord," said Thrain, "you know that I killed your outlaw, and then I put my life at risk, and for that, I received great honor from you."

"More honour shalt thou now have," says the Earl.

"You're going to have more honor now," says the Earl.

Now Thrain thought within himself, and could not make up his mind how the Earl would take it, so he denies that Hrapp is there, and bade the Earl to look for him. He spent little time on that, and went on land alone, away from other men, and was then very wroth, so that no man dared to speak to him.

Now Thrain thought to himself and couldn't decide how the Earl would react, so he denied that Hrapp was there and told the Earl to search for him. He spent little time on that and went ashore alone, away from others, and was very angry, so that no one dared to speak to him.

"Show me to Njal's sons," said the Earl, "and I will force them to tell me the truth."

"Take me to Njal's sons," said the Earl, "and I will make them tell me the truth."

Then he was told that they had put out of the harbour.

Then he was told that they had left the harbor.

"Then there is no help for it," says the Earl, "but still there were two water-casks alongside of Thrain's ship, and in them a man may well have been hid, and if Thrain has hidden him, there he must be; and now we will go a second time to see Thrain."

"Then there's nothing we can do," says the Earl, "but there were still two water barrels next to Thrain's ship, and someone could definitely have been hiding in them. If Thrain has hidden him, that's where he must be; so now we will go see Thrain again."

Thrain sees that the Earl means to put off again and said—

Thrain sees that the Earl intends to delay once more and says—

"However wroth the Earl was last time, now he will be half as wroth again, and now the life of every man on board the ship lies at stake."

"However angry the Earl was last time, this time he will be half as angry again, and now the life of every man on board the ship hangs in the balance."

They all gave their words to hide the matter, for they were all sore afraid. Then they took some sacks out of the lading, and put Hrapp down into the hold in their stead, and other sacks that were tight were laid over him.

They all promised to keep it a secret because they were really scared. Then they took some sacks out of the cargo and put Hrapp down into the hold instead, covering him with other tightly packed sacks.

Now comes the Earl, just as they were done stowing Hrapp away. Thrain greeted the Earl well. The Earl was rather slow to return it, and they saw that the Earl was very wroth.

Now comes the Earl, just as they finished stowing Hrapp away. Thrain greeted the Earl warmly. The Earl was a bit slow to respond, and they noticed that the Earl was very angry.

Then said the Earl to Thrain—

Then the Earl said to Thrain—

"Give thou up Hrapp, for I am quite sure that thou hast hidden him."

"Give up Hrapp, because I'm pretty sure you’ve hidden him."

"Where shall I have hidden him, Lord?" says Thrain.

"Where should I have hidden him, Lord?" says Thrain.

"That thou knowest best," says the Earl; "but if I must guess, then I think that thou hiddest him in the water-casks a while ago."

"That you know best," says the Earl; "but if I have to guess, then I think you hid him in the water barrels a little while ago."

"Well!" says Thrain, "I would rather not be taken for a liar, far sooner would I that ye should search the ship."

"Well!" says Thrain, "I’d much rather not be seen as a liar; I’d prefer that you search the ship."

Then the Earl went on board the ship and hunted and hunted, but found him not.

Then the Earl boarded the ship and searched and searched, but didn't find him.

"Dost thou speak me free now?" says Thrain. "Far from it," says the Earl, "and yet I cannot tell why[Pg 161] we cannot find him, but methinks I see through it all when I come on shore, but when I come here, I can see nothing."

"Are you letting me go now?" Thrain asks. "Not at all," the Earl replies, "but I can’t figure out why[Pg 161] we can’t locate him. It seems clear to me when I’m on the shore, but once I’m here, everything’s a blur."

With that he made them row him ashore. He was so wroth that there was no speaking to him. His son Sweyn was there with him, and he said, "A strange turn of mind this to let guiltless men smart for one's wrath!"

With that, he had them row him to shore. He was so angry that no one could talk to him. His son Sweyn was with him, and he said, "It's strange to let innocent people suffer for someone else's anger!"

Then the Earl went away alone aside from other men, and after that he went back to them at once, and said—

Then the Earl went off by himself, away from the others, and after that he returned to them right away and said—

"Let us row out to them again," and they did so.

"Let's row out to them again," and they did.

"Where can he have been hidden?" says Sweyn.

"Where could he have been hiding?" says Sweyn.

"There's not much good in knowing that," says the Earl, "for now he will be away thence; two sacks lay there by the rest of the lading, and Hrapp must have come into the lading in their place."

"There's not much point in knowing that," says the Earl, "because now he will be gone from there; two sacks were left there with the other cargo, and Hrapp must have taken their place in the shipment."

Then Thrain began to speak, and said—

Then Thrain started to speak and said—

"They are running off the ship again, and they must mean to pay us another visit. Now we will take him out of the lading, and stow other things in his stead, but let the sacks still lie loose. They did so, and then Thrain spoke—

"They're jumping off the ship again, and they must be planning to visit us again. Now we'll take him out of the cargo and put other things in his place, but let's leave the sacks still loose. They did this, and then Thrain spoke—

"Now let us fold Hrapp in the sail."

"Now let's fold Hrapp in the sail."

It was then brailed up to the yard, and they did so.

It was then lifted up to the yard, and they did just that.

Then the Earl comes to Thrain and his men, and he was very wroth, and said, "Wilt thou now give up the man, Thrain?" and he is worse now than before.

Then the Earl approaches Thrain and his men, and he was very angry, and said, "Will you now hand over the man, Thrain?" and he is worse now than before.

"I would have given him up long ago," answers Thrain, "if he had been in my keeping, or where can he have been?"

"I would have let him go a long time ago," Thrain replies, "if he had been in my care, or where else could he be?"

"In the lading," says the Earl.

"In the loading," says the Earl.

"Then why did ye not seek him there?" says Thrain.

"Then why didn't you look for him there?" says Thrain.

"That never came into our mind," says the Earl.

"That never crossed our minds," says the Earl.

After that they sought him over all the ship, and found him not.

After that, they searched the entire ship for him, but they couldn't find him.

"Will you now hold me free?" says Thrain.

"Will you now set me free?" says Thrain.

"Surely not," says the Earl, "for I know that thou hast hidden away the man, though I find him not; but I would rather that thou shouldest be a dastard to me than I to thee," says the Earl, and then they went on shore.

"Definitely not," says the Earl, "because I know you've hidden the man, even though I can't find him; but I'd rather you be a coward to me than me to you," says the Earl, and then they went ashore.

"Now," says the Earl, "I seem to see that Thrain has hidden away Hrapp in the sail."

"Now," says the Earl, "I can see that Thrain has hidden Hrapp in the sail."

Just then up sprung a fair breeze, and Thrain and his men sailed out to sea. He then spoke these words which have long been held in mind since—

Just then, a nice breeze picked up, and Thrain and his crew set sail. He then said these words that have been remembered ever since—

Let us make the Vulture fly,
Nothing now gars Thrain flinch.
[Pg 162]

Let's make the Vulture fly,
Thrain hesitates now, nothing.
[Pg 162]

But when the Earl heard of Thrain's words, then he said—

But when the Earl heard Thrain's words, he said—

"Tis not my want of foresight which caused this, but rather their ill-fellowship, which will drag them both to death."

"It's not my lack of foresight that caused this, but rather their bad companionship, which will lead them both to death."

Thrain was a short time out on the sea, and so came to Iceland, and fared home to his house. Hrapp went along with Thrain, and was with him that year; but the spring after, Thrain got him a homestead at Hrappstede, and he dwelt there; but yet he spent most of his time At Gritwater. He was thought to spoil everything there, and some men even said that he was too good friends with Hallgerda, and that he led her astray, but some spoke against that.

Thrain spent a little time at sea before arriving in Iceland and returning to his home. Hrapp accompanied Thrain and stayed with him that year. However, the following spring, Thrain acquired a homestead at Hrappstede and settled there, although he still spent most of his time at Gritwater. People believed he ruined everything there, and some even claimed he was too good friends with Hallgerda and that he led her astray, but others disagreed.

Thrain gave the Vulture to his kinsman, Mord the reckless; that Mord slew Oddi Haldor's son, east in Gautawick by Berufirth.

Thrain gave the Vulture to his relative, Mord the reckless; and Mord killed Oddi Haldor's son, east in Gautawick by Berufirth.

All Thrain's kinsmen looked on him as a chief.

All of Thrain's relatives regarded him as a leader.


CHAPTER LXXXVIII.

EARL HACON FIGHTS WITH NJAL'S SONS.

Now we must take up the story, and say how, when Earl Hacon missed Thrain, he spoke to Sweyn his son, and said—

Now we need to continue the story and explain how, when Earl Hacon couldn't find Thrain, he talked to his son Sweyn and said—

"Let us take four long-ships, and let us fare against Njal's sons and slay them, for they must have known all about it with Thrain."

"Let’s take four long-ships and go after Njal's sons and kill them, since they must know all about it with Thrain."

"'Tis not good counsel," says Sweyn, "to throw the blame on guiltless men, but to let him escape who is guilty."

"'It's not good advice," says Sweyn, "to blame innocent people while letting the guilty one get away."

"I shall have my way in this," says the Earl.

"I will get my way in this," says the Earl.

Now they hold on after Njal's sons, and seek for them, and find them under an island.

Now they pursue Njal's sons, look for them, and discover them under an island.

Grim first saw the Earl's ships and said to Helgi—

Grim first saw the Earl's ships and said to Helgi—

"Here are war ships sailing up, and I see that here is the Earl, and he can mean to offer us no peace."

"Here are warships coming in, and I can see the Earl, and he has no intention of offering us any peace."

"It is said," said Helgi, "that he is the boldest man who holds his own against all comers, and so we will defend ourselves."

"It’s said," Helgi said, "that the bravest man stands his ground against anyone, and that’s what we’ll do."

They all bade him take the course he thought best, and then they took to their arms.

They all encouraged him to take the path he believed was best, and then they armed themselves.

Now the Earl comes up and called out to them, And bade them give themselves up.[Pg 163]

Now the Earl comes over and calls out to them, urging them to surrender.[Pg 163]

Helgi said that they would defend themselves so long as they could.

Helgi said they would defend themselves for as long as possible.

Then the Earl offered peace and quarter to all who would neither defend themselves nor Helgi; but Helgi was so much beloved that all said they would rather die with him.

Then the Earl offered peace and safety to all who wouldn't defend themselves or Helgi; but Helgi was so beloved that everyone said they would rather die with him.

Then the Earl and his men fall on them, but they defended themselves well, and Njal's sons were ever where there was most need. The Earl often offered peace, but they all made the same answer, and said they would never yield.

Then the Earl and his men attacked them, but they defended themselves well, and Njal's sons were always where they were needed most. The Earl frequently offered peace, but they all gave the same response, saying they would never surrender.

Then Aslak of Longisle pressed them hard, and came on board their ship thrice. Then Grim said—

Then Aslak of Longisle attacked them fiercely and boarded their ship three times. Then Grim said—

"Thou pressest on hard, and 'twere well that thou gettest what thou seekest;" and with that he snatched up a spear and hurled it at him, and hit him under the chin, and Aslak got his death wound there and then.

"You push on hard, and it would be good for you to get what you're after;" and with that, he grabbed a spear and threw it at him, hitting him under the chin, and Aslak received his fatal wound right then and there.

A little after, Helgi slew Egil the Earl's banner-bearer.

A little later, Helgi killed Egil, the Earl's banner-carrier.

Then Sweyn, Earl Bacon's son, fell on them, and made men hem them in and bear them down with shields, and so they were taken captive.

Then Sweyn, Earl Bacon's son, attacked them, having his men surround them and push them down with shields, and so they were captured.

The Earl was for letting them all be slain at once, but Sweyn said that should not be, and said too that it was night.

The Earl wanted to let them all be killed at once, but Sweyn disagreed and pointed out that it was night.

Then the Earl said, "Well, then, slay them to-morrow, but bind them fast to-night".

Then the Earl said, "Alright, kill them tomorrow, but tie them up tightly tonight."

"So, I ween, it must be," says Sweyn; "but never yet have I met brisker men than these, and I call it the greatest manscathe to take their lives."

"So, I think it has to be," says Sweyn; "but I’ve never met more lively men than these, and I think it's the biggest shame to take their lives."

"They have slain two of our briskest men," said the Earl, "and for that they shall be slain."

"They have killed two of our strongest men," said the Earl, "and for that, they will be killed."

"Because they were brisker men themselves," says Sweyn; "but still in this it must be done as thou wiliest."

"Because they were more energetic men themselves," says Sweyn; "but still, this must be done as you wish."

So they were bound and fettered.

So they were tied up and restrained.

After that the Earl fell asleep; but when all men slept, Grim spoke to Helgi, and said, "Away would I get if I could".

After that, the Earl fell asleep; but when everyone was asleep, Grim spoke to Helgi and said, "I would leave if I could."

"Let us try some trick then," says Helgi.

"Let's try a trick then," says Helgi.

Grim sees that there lies an axe edge up, so Grim crawled thither, and gets the bowstring which bound him cut asunder against the axe, but still he got great wounds on his arms.

Grim sees an axe lying on the ground with the blade up, so he crawls over to it and uses it to cut the bowstring that was binding him, but he still ends up with serious wounds on his arms.

Then he set Helgi loose, and after that they crawled over the ship's side, and got on shore, so that neither Hacon nor his men were ware of them. Then they broke off their fetters and walked away to the other side of the island. By that time it began to dawn. There they found a ship, and[Pg 164] knew that there was come Kari Solmund's son. They went at once to meet him, and told him of their wrongs and hardships, and showed him their wounds, and said the Earl would be then asleep.

Then he released Helgi, and after that they climbed over the ship's side and made it to shore without Hacon or his men noticing them. They then broke off their shackles and walked to the other side of the island. By that time, dawn was starting to break. There they found a ship, and[Pg 164] recognized that Kari, the son of Solmund, had arrived. They immediately went to meet him, shared their struggles and suffering, showed him their injuries, and mentioned that the Earl would probably be asleep.

"Ill is it," said Karl, "that ye should suffer such wrongs for wicked men; but what now would be most to your minds?"

"That's not right," Karl said, "that you should endure such wrongs because of bad people; but what would you like most right now?"

"To fall on the Earl," they say, "and slay him."

"To take down the Earl," they say, "and kill him."

"This will not be fated," says Kari; "but still ye do not lack heart, but we will first know whether he is there now."

"This won't be decided by fate," says Kari; "but still, you don't lack courage. We'll find out if he's there now."

After that they fared thither, and then the Earl was up and away.

After that, they went there, and then the Earl was up and gone.

Then Kari sailed in to Hlada to meet the Earl, and brought him the Orkney scatts; so the Earl said—

Then Kari sailed into Hlada to meet the Earl and brought him the Orkney taxes; so the Earl said—

"Hast thou taken Njal's sons into thy keeping?"

"Have you taken Njal's sons into your care?"

"So it is, sure enough," says Kari.

"So it is, for sure," says Kari.

"Wilt thou hand Njal's sons over to me?" asks the Earl.

"Will you hand Njal's sons over to me?" asks the Earl.

"No, I will not," said Kari.

"No, I won't," Kari said.

"Wilt thou swear this," says the Earl, "that thou wilt not fall on me with Njal's sons?"

"Will you swear this," says the Earl, "that you will not attack me with Njal's sons?"

Then Eric, the Earl's son, spoke and said—

Then Eric, the earl's son, spoke up and said—

"Such things ought not to be asked. Kari has always been our friend, and things should not have gone as they have, had I been by. Njal's sons should have been set free from all blame, but they should have had chastisement who had wrought for it. Methinks now it would be more seemly to give Njal's sons good gifts for the hardships and wrongs which have been put upon them, and the wounds they have got."

"Such things shouldn't be asked. Kari has always been our friend, and things shouldn't have happened this way if I had been there. Njal’s sons should have been cleared of all blame, but those who caused the trouble should have faced consequences. I think now it would be more appropriate to give Njal’s sons good gifts for the hardships and wrongs they've endured, along with the injuries they've suffered."

"So it ought to be, sure enough," says the Earl, "but I know not whether they will take an atonement."

"So it should be, for sure," says the Earl, "but I don't know if they'll accept an apology."

Then the Earl said that Kari should try the feeling of Njal's sons as to an atonement.

Then the Earl said that Kari should consider how Njal's sons felt about an atonement.

After that Kari spoke to Helgi, and asked whether he would take any amends from the Earl or not.

After that, Kari talked to Helgi and asked if he would accept any compensation from the Earl or not.

"I will take them," said Helgi, "from his son Eric, but I will have nothing to do with the Earl."

"I'll take them," said Helgi, "from his son Eric, but I want nothing to do with the Earl."

Then Kari told Eric their answer.

Then Kari told Eric what their answer was.

"So it shall be," says Eric. "He shall take the amends from me if he thinks it better; and tell them this too, that I bid them to my house, and my father shall do them no harm."

"So it will be," says Eric. "He can accept my compensation if he thinks that's best; and let them know this as well, that I'm inviting them to my house, and my father won’t cause them any trouble."

This bidding they took, and went to Eric's house, and were with him till Kari was ready to sail west across the sea to meet Earl Sigurd.[Pg 165]

This bidding they accepted, and went to Eric's house, where they stayed with him until Kari was ready to set sail west across the sea to meet Earl Sigurd.[Pg 165]

Then Eric made a feast for Kari, and gave him gifts, and Njal's sons gifts too. After that Kari fared west across the sea, and met Earl Sigurd, and he greeted them very well, and they were with the Earl that winter.

Then Eric prepared a feast for Kari and gave him gifts, along with gifts for Njal's sons too. After that, Kari traveled west across the sea and met Earl Sigurd, who welcomed them warmly. They stayed with the Earl that winter.

But when the spring came, Kari asked Njal's sons to go on warfare with him, but Grim said they would only do so if he would fare with them afterwards out to Iceland. Kari gave his word to do that, and then they fared with him a-sea-roving. They harried south about Anglesea and all the Southern isles. Thence they held on to Cantyre, and landed there, and fought with the landsmen, and got thence much goods, and so fared to their ships. Thence they fared south to Wales, and harried there. Then they held on for Man, and there they met Godred, and fought with him, and got the victory, and slew Dungal the king's son. There they took great spoil. Thence they held on north to Coll, and found Earl Gilli there, and he greeted them well, and there they stayed with him a while. The Earl fared with them to the Orkneys to meet Earl Sigurd, but next spring Earl Sigurd gave away his sister Nereida to Earl Gilli, and then he fared back to the Southern isles.

But when spring arrived, Kari asked Njal's sons to join him in battle, but Grim said they would only do so if he agreed to go with them afterwards to Iceland. Kari promised to do that, and then they set out on a sea voyage with him. They raided south around Anglesea and the Southern isles. From there, they traveled to Cantyre, landed, fought the locals, and took a lot of valuables before heading back to their ships. Next, they journeyed south to Wales and raided there. Then they made their way to Man, where they encountered Godred, fought him, won the battle, and killed Dungal, the king’s son. They took plenty of loot from there. After that, they headed north to Coll and found Earl Gilli waiting for them, who welcomed them warmly, so they stayed with him for a while. The Earl traveled with them to the Orkneys to meet Earl Sigurd, but the following spring, Earl Sigurd gave his sister Nereida to Earl Gilli and then returned to the Southern isles.


CHAPTER LXXXIX.

NJAL'S SONS AND KARI COME OUT TO ICELAND.

That summer Kari and Njal's sons busked them for Iceland, and when they were "all-boun" they went to see the Earl. The Earl gave them good gifts, and they parted with great friendship.

That summer, Kari and Njal's sons set off for Iceland, and when they were "all-boun," they went to see the Earl. The Earl gave them great gifts, and they parted on very friendly terms.

Now they put to sea and have a short passage, and they got a fine fair breeze, and made the land at Eyrar. Then they got them horses and ride from the ship to Bergthorsknoll, but when they came home all men were glad to see them. They flitted home their goods and laid up the ship, and Kari was there that winter with Njal.

Now they set sail and had a brief journey, catching a nice breeze, and reached the land at Eyrar. Then they got horses and rode from the ship to Bergthorsknoll, and when they arrived home, everyone was happy to see them. They moved their belongings home and stored the ship, and Kari stayed there that winter with Njal.

But the spring after, Kari asked for Njal's daughter, Helga, to wife, and Helgi and Grim backed his suit; and so the end of it was that she was betrothed to Kari, and the day for the wedding-feast was fixed, and the feast was held half a month before mid-summer, and they were that winter with Njal.[Pg 166]

But the following spring, Kari asked to marry Njal's daughter, Helga, and Helgi and Grim supported his proposal. In the end, she was engaged to Kari, and they set a date for the wedding celebration, which took place half a month before midsummer, and they spent that winter with Njal.[Pg 166]

Then Kari bought him land at Dyrholms, east away by Mydale, and set up a farm there; they put in there a grieve and housekeeper to see after the farm, but they themselves were ever with Njal.

Then Kari bought him land at Dyrholms, east by Mydale, and set up a farm there; they hired a steward and housekeeper to manage the farm, but they were always with Njal.


CHAPTER XC.

THE QUARREL OF NJAL'S SONS WITH THRAIN SIGFUS' SON.

Hrapp owned a farm at Hrappstede, but for all that he was always at Gritwater, and he was thought to spoil everything there. Thrain was good to him.

Hrapp owned a farm at Hrappstede, but despite that, he was always at Gritwater, and people thought he ruined everything there. Thrain treated him well.

Once on a time it happened that Kettle of the Mark was at Bergthorsknoll; then Njal's sons told him of their wrongs and hardships, and said they had much to lay at Thrain Sigfus' son's door, whenever they chose to speak about it.

Once upon a time, Kettle of the Mark was at Bergthorsknoll; then Njal's sons told him about their grievances and struggles, saying they had a lot to blame on Thrain Sigfus' son whenever they decided to discuss it.

Njal said it would be best that Kettle should talk with his brother Thrain about it, and he gave his word to do so.

Njal said it would be best for Kettle to talk with his brother Thrain about it, and he promised to do so.

So they gave Kettle breathing-time to talk to Thrain.

So they gave Kettle time to talk to Thrain.

A little after they spoke of the matter again to Kettle, but he said that he would repeat few of the words that had passed between them, "for it was pretty plain that Thrain thought I set too great store on being your brother-in-law".

A little later, they brought it up again with Kettle, but he said he would share only a few of the words exchanged between them, "because it was pretty clear that Thrain thought I valued being your brother-in-law too much."

Then they dropped talking about it, and thought they saw that things looked ugly, and so they asked their father for his counsel as to what was to be done, but they told him they would not let things rest as they then stood.

Then they stopped talking about it and noticed that things looked bad, so they asked their father for advice on what to do, but they told him they wouldn't just leave things as they were.

"Such things," said Njal, "are not so strange. It will be thought that they are slain without a cause, if they are slain now, and my counsel is, that as many men as may be should be brought to talk with them about these things, that thus as many as we can find may be ear-witnesses if they answer ill as to these things. Then Kari shall talk about them too, for he is just the man with the right turn of mind for this; then the dislike between you will grow and grow, for they will heap bad words on bad words when men bring the matter forward, for they are foolish men. It may also well be that it may be said that my sons are slow to take up a quarrel, but ye shall bear that for the sake of gaining time, for there are two sides to everything that is done, and ye can always pick a quarrel; but[Pg 167] still ye shall let so much of your purpose out, as to say that if any wrong be put upon you that ye do mean something. But if ye had taken counsel from me at first, then these things should never have been spoken about at all, and then ye would have gotten no disgrace from them; but now ye have the greatest risk of it, and so it will go on ever growing and growing with your disgrace, that ye will never get rid of it until ye bring yourselves into a strait, and have to fight your way out with weapons; but in that there is a long and weary night in which ye will have to grope your way."

"These things," Njal said, "aren't so unusual. People will think they were killed for no reason if it happens now, and I suggest that as many people as possible should be brought in to discuss this matter so that those who are present can witness if they respond poorly. Kari should also talk about it, as he's the right person for this; the tension between you will only grow because they’ll just throw insults on top of insults when the issue comes up, since they are foolish. It’s also likely that it will be said my sons are slow to start a fight, but you should accept that for the sake of buying time, since everything has two sides and you can always instigate a conflict. But[Pg 167] you should still let slip some of your intentions, indicating that if any wrong is done to you, you plan to take action. However, if you had followed my advice from the start, none of this would have ever come up, and you would have avoided this shame altogether. But now, you face the greatest risk of it, and this disgrace will keep growing and growing until you find yourselves in a difficult spot, forced to fight your way out with weapons; but know that this will involve a long and exhausting struggle where you'll have to find your way."

After that they ceased speaking about it; but the matter became the daily talk of many men.

After that, they stopped discussing it; however, the issue became the daily topic for many people.

One day it happened that those brothers spoke to Kari and bade him go to Gritwater. Kari said he thought he might go elsewhither on a better journey, but still he would go if that were Njal's counsel. So after that Kari fares to meet Thrain, and then they talk over the matter, and they did not each look at it in the same way.

One day, the brothers talked to Kari and asked him to go to Gritwater. Kari said he thought he might go somewhere else for a better journey, but he would go if that was Njal's advice. After that, Kari went to meet Thrain, and they discussed the situation, but they didn’t see it the same way.

Kari comes home, and Njal's sons ask how things had gone between Thrain and him. Kari said he would rather not repeat the words that had passed, "but," he went on, "it is to be looked for that the like words will be spoken when ye yourselves can hear them".

Kari comes home, and Njal's sons ask how things went between Thrain and him. Kari said he would prefer not to repeat the conversation, "but," he continued, "you can expect that similar words will be spoken when you can hear them yourselves."

Thrain had fifteen house-earles trained to arms in his house, and eight of them rode with him whithersoever he went. Thrain was very fond of show and dress, and always rode in a blue cloak, and had on a guilded helm, and the spear—the Earl's gift—in his hand, and a fair shield, and a sword at his belt. Along with him always went Gunnar Lambi's son, and Lambi Sigurd's son, and Grani, Gunnar of Lithend's son. But nearest of all to him went Killing-Hrapp. Lodinn was the name of his serving-man, he too went with Thrain when he journeyed; Tjorvi was the name of Loddin's brother, and he too was one of Thrain's band. The worst of all, in their words against Njal's sons, were Hrapp and Grani; and it was mostly their doing that no atonement was offered to them.

Thrain had fifteen house-earls trained for battle in his household, and eight of them accompanied him wherever he went. Thrain loved to show off and always wore a blue cloak, a gilded helmet, and carried a spear—the Earl's gift—in his hand, along with a beautiful shield and a sword at his belt. Alongside him were Gunnar, Lambi's son, Lambi, Sigurd's son, and Grani, Gunnar of Lithend's son. But closest to him was Killing-Hrapp. Lodinn was the name of his servant, and he also traveled with Thrain; Tjorvi was Lodinn's brother, and he was part of Thrain's group as well. The worst of all in their insults towards Njal's sons were Hrapp and Grani; it was mainly their fault that no compensation was offered to them.

Njal's sons often spoke to Kari that he should ride with them; and it came to that at last, for he said it would be well that they heard Thrain's answer.

Njal's sons often told Kari that he should join them for a ride; eventually, he agreed, saying it would be good for them to hear Thrain's response.

Then they busked them, four of Njal's sons, and Kari the fifth, and so they fare to Gritwater.

Then they busked them, four of Njal's sons, and Kari the fifth, and so they went to Gritwater.

There was a wide porch in the homestead there, so that many men might stand in it side by side. There was a[Pg 168] woman out of doors, and she saw their coming, and told Thrain of it; he bade them to go out into the porch, and take their arms, and they did so.

There was a spacious porch on the homestead where several men could stand side by side. A[Pg 168] woman was outside, and when she saw them arriving, she informed Thrain. He instructed them to go out onto the porch and grab their weapons, and they complied.

Thrain stood in mid-door, Killing-Hrapp and Grani Gunnar's son stood on either hand of him; then next stood Gunnar Lambi's son, then Lodinn and Tjorvi, then Lambi Sigurd's son; then each of the others took his place right and left; for the house-earles were all at home.

Thrain stood in the doorway, with Killing-Hrapp and Grani Gunnar's son on either side of him; then Gunnar Lambi's son stood next, followed by Lodinn and Tjorvi, and then Lambi Sigurd's son; after that, each of the others took their places to the right and left, since all the earls were home.

Skarphedinn and his men walk up from below, and he went first, then Kari, then Hauskuld, then Grim, then Helgi. But when they had come up to the door, then not a word of welcome passed the lips of those who stood before them.

Skarphedinn and his men walked up from below, with Skarphedinn leading the way, followed by Kari, Hauskuld, Grim, and Helgi. However, when they reached the door, not a single word of welcome was spoken by those standing in front of them.

"May we all be welcome here?" said Skarphedinn.

"Can we all feel welcome here?" said Skarphedinn.

Hallgerda stood in the porch, and had been talking low to Hrapp, then she spoke out loud—

Hallgerda stood on the porch and had been speaking softly to Hrapp, then she spoke out loud—

"None of those who are here will say that ye are welcome."

"None of the people here will say that you are welcome."

Then Skarphedinn sang a song.

Then Skarphedinn performed a song.

Prop of sea-waves' fire,[38] thy fretting
Cannot cast a weight on us,
Warriors wight; yes, wolf and eagle
Willingly I feed to-day;
Carline thrust into the ingle,
Or a tramping whore, art thou;
Lord of skates that skim the sea-belt,[39]
Odin's mocking cup[40] I mix.

Prop of the ocean's waves' fire,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ your irritation.
Can't hold us back,
Strong warriors; yes, wolf and eagle
I'm ready to eat today;
An elderly woman pushed into the corner,
Or are you a wandering harlot;
Lord of the skates that glide over the sea,[39]
Odin's teasing cup__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I mix.

"Thy words," said Skarphedinn, "will not be worth much, for thou art either a hag, only fit to sit in the ingle, or a harlot."

"Your words," said Skarphedinn, "won't mean much, because you're either a hag, only good for sitting by the fire, or a slut."

"These words of thine thou shalt pay for," she says, "ere thou farest home."

"You're going to pay for those words," she says, "before you go home."

"Thee am I come to see, Thrain," said Helgi, "and to know if thou will make me any amends for those wrongs and hardships which befell me for thy sake in Norway."

"Thee am I come to see, Thrain," said Helgi, "and to know if you will make me any amends for those wrongs and hardships that I suffered on your behalf in Norway."

"I never knew," said Thrain, "that ye two brothers were wont to measure your manhood by money; or, how long shall such a claim for amends stand over?"

"I never knew," Thrain said, "that you two brothers measured your worth by money; or how long will this demand for compensation be left hanging?"

"Many will say," says Helgi, "that thou oughtest to offer us atonement, since thy life was at stake."

"Many will say," Helgi says, "that you should offer us atonement, since your life was at stake."

Then Hrapp said, "'Twas just luck that swayed the[Pg 169] balance, when he got stripes who ought to bear them; and she dragged you under disgrace and hardship, but us away from them."

Then Hrapp said, "'It was just luck that tipped the[Pg 169] scale, when he got stripes he didn't deserve; and she pulled you into disgrace and hardship, but us away from it."

"Little good luck was there in that," says Helgi, "to break faith with the Earl, and to take to thee instead."

"That wasn't very lucky," says Helgi, "to betray the Earl and choose you instead."

"Thinkest thou not that thou hast some amends to seek from me?" says Hrapp, "I will atone thee in a way that, methinks, were fitting."

"Don't you think you have some making up to do with me?" says Hrapp. "I'll make it right in a way that seems appropriate to me."

"The only dealings we shall have," says Helgi, "will be those which will not stand thee in good stead."

"The only interactions we'll have," Helgi says, "will be those that won't benefit you."

"Don't bandy words with Hrapp," said Skarphedinn, "but give him a red skin for a grey."[41]

"Don't argue with Hrapp," said Skarphedinn, "just give him a red skin instead of a grey one."[41]

"Hold thy tongue, Skarphedinn," said Hrapp, "or I will not spare to bring my axe on thy head."

"Shut your mouth, Skarphedinn," said Hrapp, "or I won't hesitate to bring my axe down on your head."

"'Twill be proved soon enough, I dare say," says Skarphedinn, "which of us is to scatter gravel over the other's head."

"It'll be proven soon enough, I bet," says Skarphedinn, "which of us will be throwing gravel over the other’s head."

"Away with you home, ye 'Dung-beardlings!'" says Hallgerda, "and so we will call you always from this day forth; but your father we will call 'the Beardless Carle'."

"Away with you home, you 'Dung-beardlings!'" says Hallgerda, "and from this day on, that's what we'll always call you; but your father, we'll call 'the Beardless Carle.'"

They did not fare home before all who were there had made themselves guilty of uttering those words, save Thrain; he forbade men to utter them.

They didn't go home before everyone there had gotten themselves in trouble for saying those words, except for Thrain; he told people not to say them.

Then Njal's sons went away, and fared till they came home; then they told their father.

Then Njal's sons went away and traveled until they got home; then they told their father.

"Did ye call any men to witness of those words?" says Njal.

"Did you call any men to witness those words?" says Njal.

"We called none," says Skarphedinn; "we do not mean to follow that suit up except on the battlefield."

"We didn’t call anyone," says Skarphedinn; "we don't intend to pursue that matter except on the battlefield."

"No one will now think," says Bergthora, "that ye have the heart to lift your weapons."

"No one will think now," says Bergthora, "that you have the courage to lift your weapons."

"Spare thy tongue, mistress!" says Kari, "in egging on thy sons, for they will be quite eager enough."

"Watch your words, lady!" says Kari, "when you encourage your sons, because they will be enthusiastic enough on their own."

After that they all talk long in secret, Njal and his sons, and Kari Solmund's son, their brother-in-law.[Pg 170]

After that, they all talk for a long time in private—Njal, his sons, and Kari Solmund's son, who is their brother-in-law.[Pg 170]


CHAPTER XCI.

THRAIN SIGFUS' SON'S SLAYING.

Now there was great talk about this quarrel of theirs, and all seemed to know that it would not settle down peacefully.

Now there was a lot of chatter about their argument, and everyone seemed to know that it wouldn’t resolve itself peacefully.

Runolf, the son of Wolf Aurpriest, east in the Dale, was a great friend of Thrain's, and had asked Thrain to come and see him, and it was settled that he should come east when about three weeks or a month were wanting to winter.

Runolf, the son of Wolf Aurpriest, who lived in the Dale to the east, was a close friend of Thrain's. He had invited Thrain to visit him, and it was agreed that Thrain would come east when there were about three weeks to a month left until winter.

Thrain bade Hrapp, and Grani, and Gunnar Lambi's son, and Lambi Sigurd's son, and Lodinn, and Tjorvi, eight of them in all, to go on this journey with him. Hallgerda and Thorgerda were to go too. At the same time Thrain gave it out that he meant to stay in the Mark with his brother Kettle, and said how many nights he meant to be away from home.

Thrain asked Hrapp, Grani, Gunnar Lambi's son, Lambi Sigurd's son, Lodinn, and Tjorvi, making it eight of them in total, to join him on this journey. Hallgerda and Thorgerda were also going to come along. At the same time, Thrain announced that he planned to stay in the Mark with his brother Kettle and mentioned how many nights he intended to be away from home.

They all of them had full arms. So they rode east across Markfleet, and found there some gangrel women, and they begged them to put them across the Fleet west on their horses, and they did so.

They all had full arms. So they rode east across Markfleet and found some rough women there. They asked them to take them across the Fleet to the west on their horses, and they agreed.

Then they rode into the Dale, and had a hearty welcome; there Kettle of the Mark met them, and there they sate two nights.

Then they rode into the Dale and received a warm welcome; there, Kettle of the Mark met them, and they stayed for two nights.

Both Runolf and Kettle besought Thrain that he would make up his quarrel with Njal's sons; but he said he would never pay any money, and answered crossly, for he said he thought himself quite a match for Njal's sons wherever they met.

Both Runolf and Kettle urged Thrain to resolve his conflict with Njal's sons, but he replied that he would never pay any money and responded angrily, insisting that he considered himself more than a match for Njal's sons wherever they encountered each other.

"So it may be," says Runolf; "but so far as I can see, no man has been their match since Gunnar of Lithend died, and it is likelier that ye will both drag one another down to death."

"So it might be," says Runolf; "but as far as I can tell, no man has been their equal since Gunnar of Lithend died, and it's more likely that you will both bring each other down to death."

Thrain said that was not to be dreaded.

Thrain said that wasn't something to be feared.

Then Thrain fared up into the Mark, and was there two nights more; after that he rode down into the Dale, and was sent away from both houses with fitting gifts.

Then Thrain went up into the Mark and stayed there for two more nights; after that, he rode down into the Dale and was sent away from both houses with appropriate gifts.

Now the Markfleet was then flowing between sheets of ice on both sides, and there were tongues of ice bridging it across every here and there.

Now the Markfleet was flowing between sheets of ice on both sides, and there were patches of ice connecting it here and there.

Thrain said that he meant to ride home that evening, but Runolf said that he ought not to ride home; he said, too, that it would be more wary not to fare back as he had said he would before he left home.[Pg 171]

Thrain said he intended to ride home that evening, but Runolf advised him against it; he also suggested that it would be wiser not to return as he had planned before leaving home.[Pg 171]

"That is fear, and I will none of it," answers Thrain.

"That's fear, and I want nothing to do with it," Thrain replies.

Now those gangrel women whom they had put across the Fleet came to Bergthorsknoll, and Bergthora asked whence they came, but they answered, "Away east under Eyjafell".

Now those gangrel women whom they had sent across the Fleet arrived at Bergthorsknoll, and Bergthora asked where they were coming from, but they answered, "Far east under Eyjafell."

"Then, who put you across Markfleet?" said Bergthora.

"Then who sent you over to Markfleet?" said Bergthora.

"Those," said they, "who were the most boastful and bravest clad of men."

"Those," they said, "who were the most boastful and bravest dressed individuals."

"Who?" asked Bergthora.

"Who?" Bergthora asked.

"Thrain Sigfus' son," said they, "and his company, but we thought it best to tell thee that they were so full-tongued and foul-tongued towards this house, against thy husband and his sons."

"Thrain Sigfus' son," they said, "and his group, but we thought it was best to let you know that they spoke so freely and disrespectfully about this house, your husband, and his sons."

"Listeners do not often hear good of themselves," says Bergthora. After that they went their way, and Bergthora gave them gifts on their going, and asked them when Thrain might be coming home.

"Listeners don't often hear good things about themselves," says Bergthora. After that, they went on their way, and Bergthora gave them gifts as they left and asked when Thrain might be coming home.

They said that he would be from home four or five nights.

They said he would be away from home for four or five nights.

After that Bergthora told her sons and her son-in-law Kari, and they talked long and low about the matter.

After that, Bergthora updated her sons and her son-in-law Kari, and they discussed the issue in a quiet and lengthy conversation.

But that same morning, when Thrain and his men rode from the east, Njal woke up early and heard how Skarphedinn's axe came against the panel.

But that same morning, when Thrain and his men rode in from the east, Njal woke up early and heard Skarphedinn's axe hitting the panel.

Then Njal rises up, and goes out, and sees that his sons are all there with their weapons, and Karl, his son-in-law too. Skarphedinn was foremost. He was in a blue cape, and had a targe, and his axe aloft on his shoulder. Next to him went Helgi; he was in a red kirtle, had a helm on his head, and a red shield, on which a hart was marked. Next to him went Kari; he had on a silken jerkin, a gilded helm and shield, and on it was drawn a lion. They were all in bright holiday clothes.

Then Njal stands up, goes outside, and sees that all his sons are there with their weapons, along with Karl, his son-in-law. Skarphedinn was leading the group. He was wearing a blue cape and had a shield with his axe raised on his shoulder. Next to him was Helgi; he wore a red tunic, a helmet on his head, and a red shield that had a deer painted on it. Following him was Kari; he was dressed in a silk jacket, wearing a golden helmet and shield, featuring a lion design. They were all dressed in bright festive clothes.

Njal called out to Skarphedinn—

Njal shouted to Skarphedinn—

"Whither art thou going, kinsman?"

"Where are you going, cousin?"

"On a sheep hunt," he said.

"On a sheep hunt," he said.

"So it was once before," said Njal, "but then ye hunted men."

"So it was before," said Njal, "but back then you hunted people."

Skarphedinn laughed at that, and said—

Skarphedinn laughed at that and said—

"Hear ye what the old man says? He is not without his doubts."

"Hear what the old man says? He has his doubts."

"When was it that thou spokest thus before?" asks Kari.

"When was it that you spoke like this before?" asks Kari.

"When I slew Sigmund the white," says Skarphedinn, "Gunnar of Lithend's kinsman."[Pg 172]

"When I killed Sigmund the white," says Skarphedinn, "Gunnar of Lithend's relative."[Pg 172]

"For what?" asks Kari.

"For what?" Kari asks.

"He had slain Thord Freedmanson, my foster-father."

"He had killed Thord Freedmanson, my foster father."

Njal went home, but they fared up into the Redslips, and bided there; thence they could see the others as soon as ever they rode from the east out of the dale.

Njal went home, but they headed up into the Redslips and stayed there; from that vantage point, they could see the others as soon as they rode in from the east out of the valley.

There was sunshine that day and bright weather.

There was sunshine that day and clear weather.

Now Thrain and his men ride down out of the Dale along the river bank.

Now Thrain and his crew ride down out of the Dale along the riverbank.

Lambi Sigurd's son said—

Lambi Sigurd's son said—

"Shields gleam away yonder in the Redslips when the sun shines on them, and there must be some men lying in wait there."

"Shields shine over there in the Redslips when the sun hits them, and there must be some guys waiting there."

"Then," says Thrain, "we will turn our way lower down the Fleet, and then they will come to meet us if they have any business with us."

"Then," says Thrain, "we'll head further down the Fleet, and they will come to meet us if they have anything to discuss with us."

So they turn down the Fleet. "Now they have caught sight of us," said Skarphedinn, "for lo! they turn their path elsewhither, and now we have no other choice than to run down and meet them."

So they head down the Fleet. "Now they’ve spotted us," said Skarphedinn, "because look! they’re changing direction, and now we have no choice but to run down and meet them."

"Many men," said Kari, "would rather not lie in wait if the balance of force were not more on their side than it is on ours; they are eight, but we are five."

"Many guys," said Kari, "would rather not ambush us if they didn’t have the advantage in numbers; they’re eight, but we’re five."

Now they turn down along the Fleet, and see a tongue of ice bridging the stream lower down and mean to cross there.

Now they walk down along the Fleet and see a piece of ice bridging the stream further down, planning to cross there.

Thrain and his men take their stand upon the ice away from the tongue, and Thrain said—

Thrain and his men take their stand on the ice, away from the edge, and Thrain said—

"What can these men want? They are five, and we are eight."

"What do these guys want? There are five of them, and we have eight."

"I guess," said Lambi Sigurd's son, "that they would still run the risk though more men stood against them."

"I guess," said Lambi Sigurd's son, "that they would still take the risk even if more men stood against them."

Thrain throws off his cloak, and takes off his helm.

Thrain removes his cloak and takes off his helmet.

Now it happened to Skarphedinn, as they ran down along the Fleet, that his shoe-string snapped asunder, and he stayed behind.

Now it happened to Skarphedinn, as they ran along the Fleet, that his shoe lace broke, and he fell behind.

"Why so slow, Skarphedinn?" quoth Grim.

"Why so slow, Skarphedinn?" said Grim.

"I am tying my shoe," he says.

"I’m tying my shoe," he says.

"Let us get on ahead," says Kari; "methinks he will not be slower than we."

"Let’s move ahead," says Kari; "I don’t think he’ll be slower than us."

So they turn off to the tongue, and run as fast as they can. Skarphedinn sprang up as soon as he was ready, and had lifted his axe, "the ogress of war," aloft, and runs right down to the Fleet. But the Fleet was so deep that there was no fording it for a long way up or down.[Pg 173]

So they turned to the tongue and ran as fast as they could. Skarphedinn jumped up as soon as he was ready, raised his axe, "the ogress of war," high, and ran straight down to the Fleet. But the Fleet was so deep that there was no way to cross it for a long distance either way.[Pg 173]

A great sheet of ice had been thrown up by the flood on the other side of the Fleet as smooth and slippery as glass, and there Thrain and his men stood in the midst of the sheet.

A huge sheet of ice had been pushed up by the flood on the other side of the Fleet, as smooth and slippery as glass, and there Thrain and his men were standing in the middle of the ice.

Skarphedinn takes a spring into the air, and leaps over the stream between the icebanks, and does not check his course, but rushes still onwards with a slide. The sheet of ice was very slippery, and so he went as fast as a bird flies. Thrain was just about to put his helm on his head; and now Skarphedinn bore down on them, and hews at Thrain with his axe, "the ogress of war," and smote him on the head, and clove him down to the teeth, so that his jaw-teeth fell out on the ice. This feat was done with such a quick sleight that no one could get a blow at him; he glided away from them at once at full speed. Tjorvi, indeed, threw his shield before him on the ice, but he leapt over it, and still kept his feet, and slid quite to the end of the sheet of ice.

Skarphedinn jumps into the air and leaps over the stream between the ice banks, not slowing down as he rushes forward, gliding along. The ice was extremely slippery, and he moved as fast as a bird flies. Thrain was just about to put his helmet on his head when Skarphedinn charged at them, swinging his axe, "the ogress of war," and struck Thrain on the head, cleaving him down to the teeth, causing his jaw teeth to fall out onto the ice. He executed this move so quickly that no one could hit him back; he immediately sped away at full pace. Tjorvi threw his shield out onto the ice in front of him, but Skarphedinn leaped over it and kept his balance, sliding all the way to the end of the ice.

There Kari and his brothers came to meet him.

There Kari and his brothers came to see him.

"This was done like a man," says Kari.

"This was done like a man," Kari says.

"Your share is still left," says Skarphedinn, and sang a song.

"Your share is still here," says Skarphedinn, and he sang a song.

To the strife of swords not slower,
After all, I came than you,
For with ready stroke the sturdy
Squanderer of wealth I felled;
But since Grim's and Helgi's sea-stag[42]
Norway's Earl erst took and stripped,
Now 'tis time for sea-fire bearers[43]
Such dishonour to avenge.

To the battle of swords just as intense,
After all, I got here before you,
With a quick strike, I took down the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Spends wealth ruthlessly;
But since Grim's and Helgi's sea-stag[42]
Norway's Earl once captured and looted,
Now it's time for the sea-fire bearers[43]
To get back at someone for such disgrace.

And this other song he sang—

And this other song he sang—

Swiftly down I dashed my weapon,
Gashing giant, byrnie-breacher,[44]
She, the noisy ogre's namesake,[45]
Soon with flesh the ravens glutted;
Now your words to Hrapp remember,
On broad ice now rouse the storm,
With dull crash war's eager ogress
Battle's earliest note hath sung.

I quickly lowered my weapon,
Wounding the giant creature, armor-breaker,[44]
She, the loud ogre's namesake,[45]
Soon the ravens were feasting on flesh;
Now remember what you said to Hrapp,
On the vast ice, call forth the storm,
With a loud thud, the eager war hag
Has sung the first note of the battle.

"That befits us well, and we wilt do it well," says Helgi. Then they turn up towards them. Both Grim and Helgi see where Hrapp is, and they turned on him at once. Hrapp[Pg 174] hews at Grim there and then with his axe; Helgi sees this and cuts at Hrapp's arm, and cut it off, and down fell the axe.

"That suits us perfectly, and we will do it right," says Helgi. Then they head towards them. Both Grim and Helgi see where Hrapp is, and they go after him immediately. Hrapp[Pg 174] attacks Grim with his axe; Helgi sees this and strikes at Hrapp's arm, cutting it off, and the axe falls to the ground.

"In this," says Hrapp, "thou hast done a most needful work, for this hand hath wrought harm and death to many a man."

"In this," says Hrapp, "you have done a very necessary job, because this hand has caused harm and death to many people."

"And so here an end shall be put to it," says Grim; and with that he ran him through with a spear, and then Hrapp fell down dead.

"And so this will be the end of it," says Grim; and with that, he ran him through with a spear, and then Hrapp collapsed dead.

Tjorvi turns against Kari and hurls a spear at him. Kari leapt up in the air, and the spear flew below his feet. Then Kari rushes at him, and hews at him on the breast with his sword, and the blow passed at once into his chest, and he got his death there and then.

Tjorvi turns on Kari and throws a spear at him. Kari jumps up in the air, and the spear flies under his feet. Then Kari charges at him and strikes him in the chest with his sword, and the blow went straight into his chest, and he died right then and there.

Then Skarphedinn seizes both Gunnar Lambi's son, and Grani Gunnar's son, and said—

Then Skarphedinn grabs both Gunnar Lambi's son and Grani Gunnar's son, and says—

"Here have I caught two whelps! but what shall we do with them?"

"Here I have caught two pups! But what should we do with them?"

"It is in thy power," says Helgi, "to slay both or either of them, if you wish them dead."

"It’s up to you," says Helgi, "to kill both or either of them if you want them dead."

"I cannot find it in my heart to do both—help Hogni and slay his brother," says Skarphedinn.

"I can't bring myself to do both—help Hogni and kill his brother," says Skarphedinn.

"Then the day will once come," says Helgi, "when thou wilt wish that thou hadst slain him, for never will he be true to thee, nor will any one of the others who are now here."

"Then that day will come," says Helgi, "when you’ll wish you had killed him, because he will never be loyal to you, and neither will any of the others who are here now."

"I shall not fear them," answers Skarphedinn.

"I won't be afraid of them," replies Skarphedinn.

After that they gave peace to Grani Gunnar's son, and Gunnar Lambi's son, and Lambi Sigurd's son, and Lodinn.

After that, they made peace with Grani, Gunnar's son, and Gunnar, Lambi's son, and Lambi, Sigurd's son, and Lodinn.

After that they went down to the Fleet where Skarphedinn had leapt over it, and Kari and the others measured the length of the leap with their spear-shafts, and it was twelve ells (about eighteen feet, according to the old Norse measure).

After that, they went down to the Fleet where Skarphedinn had jumped over it, and Kari and the others measured the length of the jump with their spear shafts, and it was twelve ells (about eighteen feet, according to the old Norse measure).

Then they turned homewards, and Njal asked what tidings.

Then they turned towards home, and Njal asked what news there was.

They told him all just as it had happened, and Njal said—

They told him everything exactly how it happened, and Njal said—

"These are great tidings, and it is more likely that hence will come the death of one of my sons, if not more evil."

"These are great news, and it’s more likely that this will lead to the death of one of my sons, if not even worse."

Gunnar Lambi's son bore the body of Thrain with him to Gritwater, and he was laid in a cairn there.[Pg 175]

Gunnar Lambi's son carried Thrain's body with him to Gritwater, where he was laid to rest in a cairn there.[Pg 175]


CHAPTER XCII.

KETTLE TAKES HAUSKULD AS HIS FOSTER-SON.

Kettle of the Mark had to wife Thorgerda, Njal's daughter, but he was Thrain's brother, and he thought he was come into a strait, so he rode to Njal's house, and asked whether he were willing to atone in any way for Thrain's slaying?

Kettle of the Mark was married to Thorgerda, Njal's daughter, and he was Thrain's brother. He felt he was in a tough spot, so he rode to Njal's house and asked if he was willing to make amends in any way for Thrain's death.

"I will atone for it handsomely," answered Njal; "and my wish is that thou shouldst look after the matter with thy brothers who have to take the price of the atonement, that they may be ready to join in it."

"I'll make up for it in a big way," Njal replied; "and I hope you can discuss this with your brothers who are responsible for the atonement price so they can be prepared to participate."

Kettle said he would do so with all his heart, and Kettle rode home first; a little after, he summoned all his brothers to Lithend, and then he had a talk with them; and Hogni was on his side all through the talk; and so it came about that men were chosen to utter the award; and a meeting was agreed on, and the fair price of a man was awarded for Thrain's slaying, and they all had a share in the blood-money who had a lawful right to it. After that pledges of peace and good faith were agreed to, and they were settled in the most sure and binding way.

Kettle said he would do it wholeheartedly, and he rode home first. Shortly after, he called all his brothers to Lithend for a discussion. Hogni supported him throughout the conversation. As a result, they selected men to announce the judgment, and they agreed on a meeting. They decided on the fair price for Thrain's killing, and everyone with a legal right received their share of the blood money. After that, they established agreements for peace and good faith in the most reliable and binding manner.

Njal paid down all the money out of hand well and bravely; and so things were quiet for a while.

Njal paid all the money upfront confidently and without hesitation, and for a time, everything was peaceful.

One day Njal rode up into the Mark, and he and Kettle talked together the whole day, Njal rode home at even, and no man knew of what they had taken counsel.

One day, Njal rode up into the Mark, and he and Kettle talked together all day. Njal rode home in the evening, and no one knew what they had discussed.

A little after Kettle fares to Gritwater, and he said to Thorgerda—

A little after Kettle goes to Gritwater, and he said to Thorgerda—

"Long have I loved my brother Thrain much, and now I will show it, for I will ask Hauskuld Thrain's son to be my foster-child."

" I've loved my brother Thrain for a long time, and now I want to show it by asking Hauskuld, Thrain's son, to be my foster child."

"Thou shalt have thy choice of this," she says; "and thou shalt give this lad all the help in thy power when he is grown up, and avenge him if he is slain with weapons, and bestow money on him for his wife's dower; and besides, thou shalt swear to do all this."

"You're going to have a choice in this," she says; "and you'll give this boy all the help you can when he's grown up, and take revenge for him if he's killed with weapons, and give him money for his wife's dowry; and on top of that, you’ll swear to do all of this."

Now Hauskuld fares home with Kettle, and is with him some time.[Pg 176]

Now Hauskuld is headed home with Kettle, and they are together for a while.[Pg 176]


CHAPTER XCIII.

NJAL TAKES HAUSKULD TO FOSTER.

Once on a time Njal rides up into the Mark, and he had a hearty welcome. He was there that night, and in the evening Njal called out to the lad Hauskuld, and he went up to him at once.

Once upon a time, Njal rode into the Mark, and he received a warm welcome. He stayed there that night, and in the evening, Njal called out to the young man Hauskuld, who immediately went up to him.

Njal had a ring of gold on his hand, and showed it to the lad. He took hold of the gold, and looked at it, and put it on his finger.

Njal had a gold ring on his hand and showed it to the boy. He took the ring, examined it, and then put it on his finger.

"Wilt thou take the gold as a gift?" said Njal.

"Will you accept the gold as a gift?" Njal asked.

"That I will," said the lad.

"Absolutely," said the guy.

"Knowest thou," says Njal, "what brought thy father to his death?"

"Do you know," says Njal, "what caused your father's death?"

"I know," answers the lad, "that Skarphedinn slew him; but we need not keep that in mind, when an atonement has been made for it, and a full price paid for him."

"I know," replies the guy, "that Skarphedinn killed him; but we don't need to dwell on that now that we’ve made amends and paid the full price for him."

"Better answered than asked," said Njal; "and thou wilt live to be a good man and true," he adds.

"Better answered than asked," said Njal; "and you will live to be a good and honest man," he adds.

"Methinks thy forecasting," says Hauskuld, "is worth having, for I know that thou art foresighted and unlying."

"I think your predictions are valuable," says Hauskuld, "because I know you are perceptive and truthful."

"Now I will offer to foster thee," said Njal, "if thou wilt take the offer."

"Now I want to take you in," Njal said, "if you're willing to accept the offer."

He said he would be willing to take both that honour and any other good offer which he might make. So the end of the matter was, that Hauskuld fared home with Njal as his foster-son.

He said he would be happy to accept both that honor and any other good offer he might receive. So, in the end, Hauskuld went home with Njal as his foster son.

He suffered no harm to come nigh the lad, and loved him much. Njal's sons took him about with them, and did him honour in every way. And so things go on till Hauskuld is full grown. He was both tall and strong; the fairest of men to look on, and well-haired; blithe of speech, bountiful, well-behaved; as well trained to arms as the best; fairspoken to all men, and much beloved.

He suffered no harm to come near the boy and loved him deeply. Njal's sons took him along with them and treated him with respect in every way. This continued until Hauskuld grew up. He was tall and strong; the most handsome man around, with beautiful hair; cheerful in conversation, generous, well-mannered; as skilled in arms as the best; kind to everyone, and very well-liked.

Njal's sons and Hauskuld were never apart, either in word or deed.[Pg 177]

Njal's sons and Hauskuld were always together, both in what they said and what they did.[Pg 177]


CHAPTER XCIV.

OF FLOSI THORD'S SON.

There was a man named Flosi, he was the son of Thord Freyspriest. Flosi had to wife Steinvora, daughter of Hall of the Side. She was base born, and her mother's name was Solvora, daughter of Herjolf the white. Flosi dwelt at Swinefell, and was a mighty chief. He was tall of stature, and strong withal, the most forward and boldest of men. His brother's name was Starkad; he was not by the same mother as Flosi.

There was a man named Flosi, the son of Thord Freyspriest. Flosi was married to Steinvora, the daughter of Hall of the Side. She was of low birth, and her mother’s name was Solvora, the daughter of Herjolf the White. Flosi lived at Swinefell and was a powerful leader. He was tall and strong, the most ambitious and courageous of men. His brother was named Starkad; he was not the same mother as Flosi.

The other brothers of Flosi were Thorgeir and Stein, Kolbein and Egil. Hildigunna was the name of the daughter of Starkad Flosi's brother. She was a proud, high-spirited maiden, and one of the fairest of women. She was so skilful with her hands, that few women were equally skilful. She was the grimmest and hardest-hearted of all women; but still a woman of open hand and heart when any fitting call was made upon her.

The other brothers of Flosi were Thorgeir, Stein, Kolbein, and Egil. Hildigunna was the name of Starkad's daughter, Flosi's brother. She was a proud and spirited young woman, one of the fairest around. She was incredibly skilled with her hands; few women matched her abilities. She was the toughest and most hard-hearted of all women, yet she was also generous and kind when someone truly needed her help.


CHAPTER XCV.

OF HALL OF THE SIDE.

Hall was the name of a man who was called Hall of the Side. He was the son of Thorstein Baudvar's son. Hall had to wife Joreida, daughter of Thidrandi the wise. Thorstein was the name of Hall's brother, and he was nick-named broadpaunch. His son was Kol, whom Kari slays in Wales. The sons of Hall of the Side were Thorstein and Egil, Thorwald and Ljot, and Thidrandi, whom, it is said, the goddesses slew.

Hall was the name of a man known as Hall of the Side. He was the son of Thorstein, son of Baudvar. Hall was married to Joreida, the daughter of Thidrandi the wise. His brother's name was Thorstein, who was nicknamed Broadpaunch. His son was Kol, whom Kari killed in Wales. Hall of the Side's sons were Thorstein, Egil, Thorwald, Ljot, and Thidrandi, who, it is said, was killed by the goddesses.

There was a man named Thorir, whose surname was Holt-Thorir; his sons were these: Thorgeir Craggeir, and Thorleif crow, from whom the Wood-dwellers are come, and Thorgrim the big.[Pg 178]

There was a man named Thorir, also known as Holt-Thorir; his sons were Thorgeir Craggeir and Thorleif Crow, from whom the Wood-dwellers are descended, and Thorgrim the Big.[Pg 178]


CHAPTER XCVI.

OF THE CHANGE OF FAITH.

There had been a change of rulers in Norway, Earl Hacon was dead and gone, but in his stead was come Olaf Tryggvi's son. That was the end of Earl Hacon, that Kark, the thrall, cut his throat at Rimul in Gaulardale.

There had been a change of rulers in Norway; Earl Hacon was dead, and in his place was Olaf Tryggvi's son. That marked the end of Earl Hacon, who was killed by Kark, the thrall, at Rimul in Gaulardale.

Along with that was heard that there had been a change of faith in Norway; they had cast off the old faith, but King Olaf had christened the western lands, Shetland, and the Orkneys, and the Faroe Isles.

Along with that, it was heard that there had been a shift in beliefs in Norway; they had abandoned the old faith, but King Olaf had converted the western lands, Shetland, the Orkneys, and the Faroe Islands.

Then many men spoke so that Njal heard it, that it was a strange and wicked thing to throw off the old faith.

Then many men spoke loud enough for Njal to hear that it was a strange and wicked thing to abandon the old faith.

Then Njal spoke and said—

Then Njal said—

"It seems to me as though this new faith must be much better, and he will be happy who follows this rather than the other; and if those men come out hither who preach this faith, then I will back them well."

"It seems to me that this new faith must be much better, and anyone who follows it will be happier than those who follow the old one; and if the people who preach this faith come out here, I will support them fully."

He went often alone away from other men and muttered to himself.

He often went off alone from other people and mumbled to himself.

That same harvest a ship came out into the firths east to Berufirth, at a spot called Gautawick. The captain's name was Thangbrand. He was a son of Willibald, a count of Saxony, Thangbrand was sent out hither by King Olaf Tryggvi's son, to preach the faith. Along with him came that man of Iceland whose name was Gudleif. Gudleif was a great man-slayer, and one of the strongest of men, and hardy and forward in everything.

That same harvest, a ship sailed into the firths east to Berufirth, at a place called Gautawick. The captain's name was Thangbrand. He was the son of Willibald, a count of Saxony. Thangbrand was sent here by King Olaf Tryggvi's son to spread the faith. Along with him came a man from Iceland named Gudleif. Gudleif was a notorious killer, one of the strongest and most daring men in everything he did.

Two brothers dwelt at Beruness; the name of the one was Thorleif, but the other was Kettle. They were sons of Holmstein, the son of Auzur of Broaddale. These brothers held a meeting, and forbade men to have any dealings with them. This Hall of the Side heard. He dwelt at Thvattwater in Alftafirth; he rode to the ship with twenty-nine men, and he fares at once to find Thangbrand, and spoke to him and asked him—

Two brothers lived in Beruness; one was named Thorleif and the other Kettle. They were the sons of Holmstein, who was the son of Auzur from Broaddale. The brothers called a meeting and told people not to have any dealings with them. This Hall of the Side heard about it. He lived at Thvattwater in Alftafirth; he rode to the ship with twenty-nine men and immediately went to find Thangbrand, and spoke to him and asked him—

"Trade is rather dull, is it not?"

"Trade is pretty boring, isn't it?"

He answered that so it was.

He replied that it was indeed.

"Now will I say my errand," says Hall; "it is, that I wish to ask you all to my house, and run the risk of my being able to get rid of your wares for you."[Pg 179]

"Now I will share my reason for coming," Hall says; "it's that I want to invite all of you to my house and take the chance of selling your goods for you."[Pg 179]

Thangbrand thanked him, and fared to Thvattwater that harvest.

Thangbrand thanked him and went to Thvattwater that harvest.

It so happened one morning that Thangbrand was out early and made them pitch a tent on land, and sang mass in it, and took much pains with it, for it was a great high day.

It so happened one morning that Thangbrand was out early and had them set up a tent on land, and he held a mass in it, and put a lot of effort into it, because it was a significant day.

Hall spoke to Thangbrand and asked, "In memory of whom keepest thou this day?"

Hall spoke to Thangbrand and asked, "In memory of whom are you keeping this day?"

"In memory of Michael the archangel," says Thangbrand.

"In memory of Michael the archangel," Thangbrand says.

"What follows that angel?" asks Hall.

"What comes after that angel?" asks Hall.

"Much good," says Thangbrand. "He will weigh all the good that thou doest, and he is so merciful, that whenever any one pleases him, he makes his good deeds weigh more."

"That's great," says Thangbrand. "He'll consider all the good you do, and he's so merciful that whenever someone makes him happy, he makes their good deeds count even more."

"I would like to have him for my friend," says Hall.

"I’d like to have him as my friend," says Hall.

"That thou mayest well have," says Thangbrand, "only give thyself over to him by God's help this very day."

"That you may have it," says Thangbrand, "just give yourself to him with God's help today."

"I only make this condition," says Hall, "that thou givest thy word for him that he will then become my guardian angel."

"I only have one condition," says Hall, "that you promise me he will then become my guardian angel."

"That I will promise," says Thangbrand.

"That's a promise," says Thangbrand.

Then Hall was baptised, and all his household.

Then Hall was baptized, along with everyone in his household.


CHAPTER XCVII.

OF THANGBRAND'S JOURNEYS.

The spring after Thangbrand set out to preach Christianity, and Hall went with him. But when they came west across Lonsheath to Staffell, there they found a man dwelling named Thorkell. He spoke most against the faith, and challenged Thangbrand to single combat. Then Thangbrand bore a rood-cross[46] before his shield, and the end of their combat was that Thangbrand won the day and slew Thorkell.

The spring after Thangbrand went out to spread Christianity, Hall joined him. When they reached the west across Lonsheath to Staffell, they found a man living there named Thorkell. He strongly opposed the faith and challenged Thangbrand to a duel. Thangbrand then held a cross[46] in front of his shield, and the outcome of their fight was that Thangbrand emerged victorious and killed Thorkell.

Thence they fared to Hornfirth and turned in as guests at Borgarhaven, west of Heinabergs sand. There Hilldir the old dwelt,[47] and then Hilldir and all his household took upon them the new faith.

Then they traveled to Hornfirth and stayed as guests at Borgarhaven, west of Heinabergs sand. There, Hilldir the old lived,[47] and then Hilldir and all his household embraced the new faith.

Thence they fared to Fellcombe, and went in as guests to Calffell. There dwelt Kol Thorstein's son, Hall's kinsman, and he took upon him the faith and all his house.[Pg 180]

Then they traveled to Fellcombe and entered as guests at Calffell. There lived Kol Thorstein's son, Hall's relative, and he embraced the faith along with everyone in his household.[Pg 180]

Thence they fared to Swinefell, and Flosi only took the sign of the cross, but gave his word to back them at the Thing.

Thence they traveled to Swinefell, and Flosi only made the sign of the cross, but promised to support them at the Thing.

Thence they fared west to Woodcombe, and went in as guests at Kirkby. There dwelt Surt Asbjorn's son, the son of Thorstein, the son of Kettle the foolish. These had all of them been Christians from father to son.

Thence they headed west to Woodcombe and entered as guests at Kirkby. There lived Surt, Asbjorn's son, who was the son of Thorstein, the son of Kettle the foolish. They had all been Christians for generations.

After that they fared out of Woodcombe on to Headbrink. By that time the story of their journey was spread far and wide. There was a man named Sorcerer-Hedinn who dwelt in Carlinedale. There heathen men made a bargain with him that he should put Thangbrand to death with all his company. He fared upon Arnstacksheath, and there made a great sacrifice when Thangbrand was riding from the east. Then the earth burst asunder under his horse, but he sprang off his horse and saved himself on the brink of the gulf, but the earth swallowed up the horse and all his harness, and they never saw him more.

After that, they left Woodcombe and headed to Headbrink. By then, word of their journey had spread far and wide. There was a man named Sorcerer-Hedinn who lived in Carlinedale. There, some heathens made a deal with him to kill Thangbrand and all his companions. He traveled to Arnstacksheath and performed a great sacrifice while Thangbrand was riding from the east. Suddenly, the ground opened up beneath his horse, but he jumped off and saved himself at the edge of the chasm, while the ground swallowed the horse and all its gear, and they never saw it again.

Then Thangbrand praised God.

Then Thangbrand thanked God.


CHAPTER XCVIII.

OF THANGBRAND AND GUDLEIF.

Gudleif now searches for Sorcerer-Hedinn and finds him on the heath, and chases him down into Carlinedale, and got within spearshot of him, and shoots a spear at him and through him.

Gudleif is now looking for Sorcerer-Hedinn and finds him on the heath. He chases him down into Carlinedale, gets within spear range, and throws a spear at him, hitting him right through.

Thence they fared to Dyrholms and held a meeting there, and preached the faith there, and there Ingialld, the son of Thorsteinn Highbankawk, became a Christian.

Then they went to Dyrholms, held a meeting there, and preached the faith. It was there that Ingialld, the son of Thorsteinn Highbankawk, became a Christian.

Thence they fared to the Fleetlithe and preached the faith there. There Weatherlid the Skald, and Ari his son, spoke most against the faith, and for that they slew Weatherlid, and then this song was sung about it—

Thence they went to the Fleetlithe and preached the faith there. There, Weatherlid the Skald and his son Ari spoke out the most against the faith, and for that, they killed Weatherlid, and then this song was sung about it—

He who proved his blade on bucklers,
South went through the land to whet
Brand that oft hath felled his foeman,
'Gainst the forge which foams with song;[48]
Mighty wielder of war's sickle
Made his sword's avenging edge
Hard on hero's helm-prop rattle,[49]
Skull of Weatherlid the Skald.
[Pg 181]

The one who honed his sword on shields,
South journeyed across the land to improve.
The sword that frequently overcame his enemy,
At the forge that sings with music; [48]
A skilled master of the sword in battle
Hit with the vengeful edge of his sword
Hard against the hero's helmet, rattling,[49]
The skull of Weatherlid the Skald.
[Pg 181]

Thence Thangbrand fared to Bergthorsknoll, and Njal took the faith and all his house, but Mord and Valgard went much against it, and thence they fared out across the rivers; so they went on into Hawkdale and there they baptised Hall,[50] and he was then three winters old.

Thangbrand then went to Bergthorsknoll, and Njal embraced the faith along with his entire household, but Mord and Valgard strongly opposed it. After that, they traveled across the rivers and continued into Hawkdale, where they baptized Hall,[50] who was three winters old at the time.

Thence Thangbrand fared to Grimsness, there Thorwald the scurvy gathered a band against him, and sent word to Wolf Uggi's son, that he must fare against Thangbrand and slay him, and made this song on him—

Thangbrand then went to Grimsness, where Thorwald the scoundrel gathered a group against him. He sent word to Wolf Uggi's son that he needed to go after Thangbrand and kill him, and made this song about him—

To the wolf in Woden's harness,
Uggi's worthy warlike son,
I, steel's swinger dearly loving,
This my simple bidding send;
That the wolf of Gods[51] he chaseth,—
Man who snaps at chink of gold—
Wolf who base our Gods blasphemeth,
I the other wolf[52] will crush.

To the wolf in Woden's armor,
Uggi's courageous warrior son,
I, who love wielding my sword,
Sending you this simple request;
That the wolf of the Gods__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ hunts, —
The man who eagerly grabs for gold—
The wolf that shows disrespect to our Gods,
I will take down the other wolf__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Wolf sang another song in return—

Wolf sang another song in reply—

Swarthy skarf from month that skimmeth
Of the man who speaks in song
Never will I catch, though surely
Wealthy warrior it hath sent;
Tender of the sea-horse snorting,
E'en though ill deeds are on foot,
Still to risk mine eyes are open;
Harmful 'tis to snap at flies.[53]

Dark scarf from a month that glides
About the man who sings
I will never catch up, though surely
A rich warrior has been sent;
Tender of the snorting seahorse,
Even when wrong actions are happening,
Still, I risk having my eyes open;
It's unwise to snap at flies.[53]

"And," says he, "I don't mean to be made a catspaw by him, but let him take heed lest his tongue twists a noose for his own neck."

"And," he says, "I don't want to be used by him, but he should be careful, or his words might end up hanging him."

And after that the messenger fared back to Thorwald the scurvy and told him Wolf's words. Thorwald had many men about him, and gave it out that he would lie in wait for them on Bluewoodheath.

And after that, the messenger returned to Thorwald the scurvy and relayed Wolf's words. Thorwald had many men with him and announced that he would set a trap for them on Bluewoodheath.

Now those two, Thangbrand and Gudleif, ride out of Hawkdale, and there they came upon a man who rode to meet them. That man asked for Gudleif, and when he found him he said[Pg 182]

Now those two, Thangbrand and Gudleif, ride out of Hawkdale, and there they came upon a man who was riding toward them. That man asked for Gudleif, and when he found him he said[Pg 182]

"Thou shalt gain by being the brother of Thorgil of Reykiahole, for I will let thee know that they have set many ambushes, and this too, that Thorwald the scurvy is now with his band At Hestbeck on Grimsness."

"You'll benefit from being Thorgil of Reykiahole's brother because I want you to know they've set up a lot of traps. Also, Thorwald the scurvy is currently with his crew at Hestbeck on Grimsness."

"We shall not the less for all that ride to meet him," says Gudleif, and then they turned down to Hestbeck. Thorwald was then come across the brook, and Gudleif said to Thangbrand—

"We're still going to ride out to meet him," says Gudleif, and then they headed down to Hestbeck. Thorwald had just crossed the brook, and Gudleif said to Thangbrand—

"Here is now Thorwald; let us rush on him now." Thangbrand shot a spear through Thorwald, but Gudleif smote him on the shoulder and hewed his arm off, and that was his death.

"Here comes Thorwald; let's go after him now." Thangbrand threw a spear at Thorwald, but Gudleif struck him on the shoulder and chopped off his arm, which led to his death.

After that they ride up to the Thing, and it was a near thing that the kinsmen of Thorwald had fallen on Thangbrand, but Njal and the eastfirthers stood by Thangbrand.

After that, they ride up to the Thing, and it was a close call that Thorwald's relatives almost attacked Thangbrand, but Njal and the eastfirthers backed Thangbrand.

Then Hjallti Skeggi's son sang this rhyme at the Hill of Laws—

Then Hjallti, Skeggi's son, sang this rhyme at the Hill of Laws—

Ever will I Gods blaspheme
Freyja methinks a dog does seem,
Freyja a dog? Aye! let them be
Both dogs together Odin and she.[54]

I will always insult the gods.
To me, Freyja looks like a dog.
Freyja a dog? Yes! Let them both!
Be dogs together, Odin and her.[54]

Hjallti fared abroad that summer and Gizur the white with him, but Thangbrand's ship was wrecked away east at Bulandsness, and the ship's name was "Bison".

Hjallti went abroad that summer with Gizur the White, but Thangbrand's ship was wrecked far east at Bulandsness, and the ship was called "Bison."

Thangbrand and his messmate fared right through the west country, and Steinvora, the mother of Ref the Skald, came against him; she preached the heathen faith to Thangbrand and made him a long speech. Thangbrand held his peace while she spoke, but made a long speech after her, and turned all that she had said the wrong way against her.

Thangbrand and his companion traveled through the western country, and Steinvora, the mother of Ref the Skald, confronted him. She preached the pagan faith to Thangbrand and gave him a lengthy speech. Thangbrand listened quietly while she spoke, but then replied with an equally long speech, twisting everything she had said against her.

"Hast thou heard," she said, "how Thor challenged Christ to single combat, and how he did not dare to fight with Thor?"

"Have you heard," she said, "how Thor challenged Christ to single combat, and how he didn't dare to fight Thor?"

"I have heard tell," says Thangbrand, "that Thor was naught but dust and ashes, if God had not willed that he should live."

"I've heard," says Thangbrand, "that Thor would be nothing but dust and ashes if God hadn't decided that he should live."

"Knowest thou," she says, "who it was that shattered thy ship?"

"Do you know," she says, "who it was that destroyed your ship?"

"What hast thou to say about that?" he asks.

"What do you have to say about that?" he asks.

"That I will tell thee," she says.[Pg 183]

"That I will tell you," she says.[Pg 183]

He that giant's offspring[55] slayeth
Broke the new-field's bison stout,[56]
Thus the Gods, bell's warder[57] grieving.
Crushed the falcon of the strand;[58]
To the courser of the causeway[59]
Little good was Christ I ween,
When Thor shattered ships to pieces
Gylfi's hart[60] no God could help.

The giant's child __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ kills
Broke the strong bison of the new fields,[56]
So the Gods, the guardians of the bell__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ grieved.
Broke the falcon of the coast;[58]
To the horse on the path[59]
I don't think much of Christ,
When Thor broke ships apart
Gylfi's heart no God could save.

And again she sang another song—

And once more, she sang another song—

Thangbrand's vessel from her moorings,
Sea-king's steed, Thor wrathful tore,
Shook and shattered all her timbers,
Hurled her broadside on the beach;
Ne'er again shall Viking's snow-shoe,[61]
On the briny billows glide,
For a storm by Thor awakened,
Dashed the bark to splinters small.

Thangbrand's ship from her port,
Thor, the sea god, angrily ripped apart,
Shook and damaged all her structures,
Threw herself onto the shore;
Never again will the Viking's snowshoe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Sail on the salty seas,
For a storm caused by Thor,
The ship broke into tiny pieces.

After that Thangbrand and Steinvora parted, and they fared west to Bardastrand.

After that, Thangbrand and Steinvora went their separate ways and headed west to Bardastrand.


CHAPTER XCIX.

OF GEST ODDLEIF'S SON.

Gest Oddleif's son dwelt at Hagi on Bardastrand, He was one of the wisest of men, so that he foresaw the fates and fortunes of men. He made a feast for Thangbrand and his men. They fared to Hagi with sixty men. Then it was said that there were two hundred heathen men to meet them, and that a Baresark was looked for to come thither, whose name was Otrygg, and all were afraid of him. Of him such great things as these were said, that he feared neither fire nor sword, and the heathen men were sore afraid at his coming. Then Thangbrand asked if men were willing to take the faith, but all the heathen men spoke against it.[Pg 184]

Gest Oddleif's son lived at Hagi on Bardastrand. He was one of the wisest men, able to foresee the fates and fortunes of others. He threw a feast for Thangbrand and his men, who arrived at Hagi with sixty people. It was reported that there were two hundred pagan men ready to confront them, and everyone was on edge because a Berserker named Otrygg was expected to show up, and he frightened everyone. They said that he feared neither fire nor sword, and his approach left the pagan men deeply afraid. Thangbrand then asked if anyone was willing to adopt the faith, but all the pagan men spoke out against it.[Pg 184]

"Well," says Thangbrand, "I will give you the means whereby ye shall prove whether my faith is better. We will hallow two fires. The heathen men shall hallow one and I the other, but a third shall he unhallowed; and if the Baresark is afraid of the one that I hallow, but treads both the others, then ye shall take the faith."

"Well," says Thangbrand, "I'll give you a way to prove if my faith is stronger. We’ll bless two fires. The pagans will bless one, and I will bless the other, but a third will remain unblessed; and if the Berserker is scared of the fire I’ve blessed but walks over the other two, then you can accept the faith."

"That is well-spoken," says Gest, "and I will agree to this for myself and my household."

"That's well said," says Gest, "and I’ll agree to this for myself and my family."

And when Gest had so spoken, then many more agreed to it.

And when Gest said this, many more agreed.

Then it was said that the Baresark was coming up to the homestead, and then the fires were made and burned strong. Then men took their arms and sprang up on the benches, and so waited.

Then it was announced that the Baresark was approaching the homestead, and the fires were lit and burned brightly. The men grabbed their weapons and jumped up onto the benches, waiting in anticipation.

The Baresark rushed in with his weapons. He comes into the room, and treads at once the fire which the heathen men had hallowed, and so comes to the fire that Thangbrand had hallowed, and dares not to tread it, but said that he was on fire all over. He hews with his sword at the bench, but strikes a cross-beam as he brandished the weapon aloft. Thangbrand smote the arm of the Baresark with his crucifix, and so mighty a token followed that the sword fell from the Baresark's hand.

The Baresark rushed in with his weapons. He entered the room and immediately stepped on the fire that the heathen men had consecrated, but then came to the fire that Thangbrand had blessed and didn’t dare to step on it, claiming he was on fire all over. He swung his sword at the bench but hit a cross-beam as he raised the weapon high. Thangbrand struck the Baresark's arm with his crucifix, and so powerful was the sign that the sword dropped from the Baresark's hand.

Then Thangbrand thrusts a sword into his breast, and Gudleif smote him on the arm and hewed it off. Then many went up and slew the Baresark.

Then Thangbrand drove a sword into his chest, and Gudleif struck him on the arm and chopped it off. Then many rushed in and killed the Berserker.

After that Thangbrand asked if they would take the faith now?

After that, Thangbrand asked if they would embrace the faith now.

Gest said he had only spoken what he meant to keep to.

Gest said he had only said what he intended to stick to.

Then Thangbrand baptised Gest and all his house and many others. Then Thangbrand took counsel with Gest whether he should go any further west among the firths, but Gest set his face against that, and said they were a hard race of men there, and ill to deal with, "but if it be foredoomed that this faith shall make its way, then it will be taken as law at the Althing, and then all the chiefs out of the districts will be there".

Then Thangbrand baptized Gest and his entire household, along with many others. After that, Thangbrand consulted with Gest about whether he should venture further west into the fjords, but Gest strongly opposed that idea, saying that the people there were tough and difficult to deal with. "However, if it’s meant to be that this faith will succeed, then it will be accepted as the law at the Althing, and all the leaders from the regions will be present."

"I did all that I could at the Thing," says Thangbrand, "and it was very uphill work."

"I did everything I could at the Thing," says Thangbrand, "and it was really tough."

"Still thou hast done most of the work," says Gest, "though it may be fated that others shall make Christianity law; but it is here as the saying runs, 'No tree falls at the first stroke'."

"Still, you've done most of the work," says Gest, "even if it seems like others will make Christianity the law; but as the saying goes, 'No tree falls at the first stroke.'"

After that Gest gave Thangbrand good gifts, and he fared[Pg 185] back south. Thangbrand fared to the Southlander's Quarter, and so to the Eastfirths. He turned in as a guest at Bergthorsknoll, and Njal gave him good gifts. Thence he rode east to Alftafirth to meet Hall of the Side. He caused his ship to be mended, and heathen man called it "Iron-basket". On board that ship Thangbrand fared abroad, and Gudleif with him.

After that, Gest gave Thangbrand some great gifts, and he traveled back south. Thangbrand made his way to the Southlander's Quarter, and then to the Eastfirths. He stayed as a guest at Bergthorsknoll, where Njal gave him good gifts. From there, he rode east to Alftafirth to meet Hall of the Side. He arranged for his ship to be repaired, and a pagan man called it "Iron-basket." On that ship, Thangbrand set out, with Gudleif accompanying him.


CHAPTER C.

OF GIZUR THE WHITE AND HJALLTI.

That same summer Hjallti Skeggi's son was outlawed at the Thing for blasphemy against the Gods.

That same summer, Hjallti Skeggi's son was banned at the Thing for disrespecting the Gods.

Thangbrand told King Olaf of all the mischief that the Icelanders had done to him, and said that they were such sorcerers there that the earth burst asunder under his horse and swallowed up the horse.

Thangbrand told King Olaf about all the trouble the Icelanders had caused him, saying that they were such powerful sorcerers that the ground opened up under his horse and swallowed it whole.

Then King Olaf was so wroth that he made them seize all the men from Iceland and set them in dungeons, and meant to slay them.

Then King Olaf was so angry that he had all the men from Iceland captured and thrown into dungeons, intending to kill them.

Then they, Gizur the white and Hjallti, came up and offered to lay themselves in pledge for those men, and fare out to Iceland and preach the faith. The king took this well, and they got them all set free again.

Then they, Gizur the White and Hjallti, came forward and offered to pledge themselves for those men, and travel to Iceland to promote the faith. The king accepted this well, and they were all released again.

Then Gizur and Hjallti busked their ship for Iceland, and were soon "boun". They made the land at Eyrar when ten weeks of summer had passed; they got them horses at once, but left other men to strip their ship. Then they ride with thirty men to the Thing, and sent word to the Christian men that they must be ready to stand by them.

Then Gizur and Hjallti loaded their ship for Iceland and soon set sail. They arrived at Eyrar after ten weeks of summer had passed; they quickly got horses but let others take care of unloading their ship. They rode with thirty men to the Thing and sent word to the Christian men that they needed to be ready to support them.

Hjallti stayed behind at Reydarmull, for he had heard that he had been made an outlaw for blasphemy, but when they came to the "Boiling Kettle"[62] down below the brink of the Rift,[63] there came Hjallti after them, and said he would not let the heathen men see that he was afraid of them.

Hjallti stayed back at Reydarmull because he found out he had been declared an outlaw for blasphemy. But when they got to the "Boiling Kettle"[62] down by the edge of the Rift,[63] Hjallti followed them and stated he wouldn’t let the heathens see that he was afraid of them.

Then many Christian men rode to meet them, and they[Pg 186] ride in battle array to the Thing. The heathen men had drawn up their men in array to meet them, and it was a near thing that the whole body of the Thing had come to blows, but still it did not go so far.

Then many Christian men rode out to meet them, and they[Pg 186] rode into battle formation for the meeting. The heathen men had organized their forces to confront them, and it was almost a full-on clash at the assembly, but it didn't escalate that far.


CHAPTER CI.

OF THORGEIR OF LIGHTWATER.

There was a man named Thorgeir who dwelt at Lightwater; he was the son of Tjorfi, the son of Thorkel the long, the son of Kettle Longneck. His mother's name was Thoruna, and she was the daughter of Thorstein, the son of Sigmund, the son of Bard of the Nip. Gudrida was the name of his wife; she was a daughter of Thorkel the black of Hleidrargarth. His brother was Worm wallet-back, the father of Hlenni the old of Saurby.

There was a man named Thorgeir who lived at Lightwater; he was the son of Tjorfi, the son of Thorkel the Long, and the son of Kettle Longneck. His mother's name was Thoruna, and she was the daughter of Thorstein, the son of Sigmund, and the son of Bard of the Nip. His wife was named Gudrida; she was the daughter of Thorkel the Black of Hleidrargarth. His brother was Worm Wallet-back, the father of Hlenni the Old of Saurby.

The Christian men set up their booths, and Gizur the white and Hjallti were in the booths of the men from Mossfell. The day after both sides went to the Hill of Laws, and each, the Christian men as well as the heathen, took witness, and declared themselves out of the other's laws, and then there was such an uproar on the Hill of Laws that no man could hear the other's voice.

The Christian men set up their booths, and Gizur the White and Hjallti were in the booths of the folks from Mossfell. The next day, both sides went to the Hill of Laws, and each group, the Christians and the pagans, called witnesses and declared themselves free from the other's laws. Then there was such a commotion on the Hill of Laws that no one could hear what anyone else was saying.

After that men went away, and all thought things looked like the greatest entanglement. The Christian men chose as their Speaker Hall of the Side, but Hall went to Thorgeir, the priest of Lightwater, who was the old Speaker of the law, and gave him three marks of silver to utter what the law should be, but still that was most hazardous counsel, since he was an heathen.

After that, the men left, and everyone thought things were in a huge mess. The Christian men picked Hall of the Side as their Speaker, but Hall went to Thorgeir, the priest of Lightwater, who was the former Speaker of the law, and gave him three silver marks to declare what the law should be. However, that was still a very risky decision since he was a pagan.

Thorgeir lay all that day on the ground, and spread a cloak over his head, so that no man spoke with him; but the day after men went to the Hill of Laws, and then Thorgeir bade them be silent and listen, and spoke thus—

Thorgeir lay on the ground all day, covering his head with a cloak so that no one would talk to him; but the next day, people went to the Hill of Laws, and then Thorgeir asked them to be quiet and listen, and spoke like this—

"It seems to me as though our matters were come to a dead lock, if we are not all to have one and the same law; for if there be a sundering of the laws, then there will be a sundering of the peace, and we shall never be able to live in the land. Now, I will ask both Christian men and heathen whether they will hold to those laws which I utter".[Pg 187]

"It feels like we've reached a standstill if we can't agree on the same laws. If the laws are divided, then peace will also be divided, and we'll never be able to live together in this land. Now, I want to ask both Christians and non-Christians whether they will stick to the laws I'm stating." [Pg 187]

They all say they would.

They all say they would.

He said he wished to take an oath of them, and pledges that they would hold to them, and they all said "yea" to that, and so he took pledges from them.

He said he wanted them to make an oath and promised that they would stick to it, and they all agreed, saying "yes," so he accepted their promises.

"This is the beginning of our laws," he said, "that all men shall be Christian here in the land, and believe in one God, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, but leave off all idol-worship, not expose children to perish, and not eat horseflesh. It shall be outlawry if such things are proved openly against any man; but if these things are done by stealth, then it shall be blameless."

"This is the start of our laws," he said, "that everyone must be Christian in this land and believe in one God, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. You must stop all idol worship, not let children suffer, and not eat horse meat. It will be considered a crime if these actions are proven publicly against anyone; however, if these things are done secretly, then there will be no blame."

But all this heathendom was all done away with within a few years' space, so that those things were not allowed to be done either by stealth or openly.

But all this paganism was wiped out in just a few years, so those things weren’t allowed to be done either secretly or openly.

Thorgeir then uttered the law as to keeping the Lord's day and fast days, Yuletide and Easter, and all the greatest highdays and holidays.

Thorgeir then declared the rules about observing the Lord's Day and fasting days, Yule and Easter, and all the major holidays and celebrations.

The heathen men thought they had been greatly cheated; but still the true faith was brought into the law, and so all men became Christian here in the land.

The non-believers thought they had been seriously deceived; but still, the true faith was incorporated into the law, and as a result, everyone in the land became Christian.

After that men fare home from the Thing.

After that, the men head home from the assembly.


CHAPTER CII.

THE WEDDING OF HAUSKULD, THE PRIEST OF WHITENESS.

Now we must take up the story, and say that Njal spoke thus to Hauskuld, his foster-son, and said—

Now we need to continue the story and mention that Njal spoke to Hauskuld, his foster son, and said—

"I would seek thee a match."

"I would look for a match for you."

Hauskuld bade him settle the matter as he pleased, and asked whether he was most likely to turn his eyes.

Hauskuld told him to handle the situation however he wanted, and asked if he was more likely to look away.

"There is a woman called Hildigunna," answers Njal, "and she is the daughter of Starkad, the son of Thord Freyspriest. She is the best match I know of."

"There is a woman named Hildigunna," Njal replies, "and she is the daughter of Starkad, who is the son of Thord Freyspriest. She is the best match I know of."

"See thou to it, foster-father," said Hauskuld; "that shall be my choice which thou choosest."

"Make sure of it, foster-father," said Hauskuld; "I will go with the choice you make."

"Then we will look thitherward," says Njal.

"Then we will look that way," says Njal.

A little while after, Njal called on men to go along with him. Then the sons of Sigfus, and Njal's sons, and Kari Solmund's son, all of them fared with him and they rode east to Swinefell.[Pg 188]

A little while later, Njal asked some men to join him. The sons of Sigfus, Njal's sons, and Kari Solmund's son all went with him, and they rode east to Swinefell.[Pg 188]

There they got a hearty welcome.

There, they received a warm welcome.

The day after, Njal and Flosi went to talk alone, and the speech of Njal ended thus, that he said—

The next day, Njal and Flosi met to talk privately, and Njal wrapped up his speech by saying—

"This is my errand here, that we have set out on a wooing-journey, to ask for thy kinswoman Hildigunna."

"This is my purpose here, that we have embarked on a journey to ask for your relative Hildigunna."

"At whose hand?" says Flosi.

"Whose hand?" says Flosi.

"At the hand of Hauskuld my foster-son," says Njal.

"At the hands of Hauskuld, my foster son," says Njal.

"Such things are well meant," says Flosi, "but still ye run each of you great risk, the one from the other; but what hast thou to say of Hauskuld?"

"Those intentions are good," says Flosi, "but you all run a serious risk from each other; what do you have to say about Hauskuld?"

"Good I am able to say of him," says Njal; "and besides, I will lay down as much money as will seem fitting to thy niece and thyself, if thou wilt think of making this match."

"Good things I can say about him," says Njal; "and besides, I'll put forth as much money as seems appropriate for your niece and yourself if you would consider making this match."

"We will call her hither," says Flosi, "and know how she looks on the man."

"We'll call her over," says Flosi, "and see what she thinks of the man."

Then Hildigunna was called, and she came thither.

Then Hildigunna was called, and she came there.

Flosi told her of the wooing, but she said she was a proud-hearted woman.

Flosi told her about the courtship, but she said she was a proud woman.

"And I know not how things will turn out between me and men of like spirit; but this, too, is not the least of my dislike, that this man has no priesthood or leadership over men, but thou hast always said that thou wouldest not wed me to a man who had not the priesthood."

"And I have no idea how things will go between me and people of the same spirit; but this is also something I really dislike, that this man has no priesthood or authority over others, but you've always said that you wouldn't marry me to someone without the priesthood."

"This is quite enough," says Flosi, "if thou wilt not be wedded to Hauskuld, to make me take no more pains about the match."

"This is more than enough," says Flosi, "if you won’t marry Hauskuld, then I won’t bother with the match anymore."

"Nay!" she says, "I do not say that I will not be wedded to Hauskuld if they can get him a priesthood or a leadership over men; but otherwise I will have nothing to say to the match."

"Nah!" she says, "I’m not saying that I won't marry Hauskuld if they can get him a priest or a position of leadership; but otherwise, I want nothing to do with the arrangement."

"Then," said Njal, "I will beg thee to let this match stand over for three winters, that I may see what I can do."

"Then," Njal said, "I'm asking you to postpone this match for three winters so I can see what I can do."

Flosi said that so it should be.

Flosi said that’s how it should be.

"I will only bargain for this one thing," says Hildigunna, "if this match comes to pass, that we shall stay here away east."

"I will only negotiate for this one thing," Hildigunna says, "if this match happens, that we will stay here in the east."

Njal said he would rather leave that to Hauskuld, but Hauskuld said that he put faith in many men, but in none so much as his foster-father.

Njal said he would rather leave that to Hauskuld, but Hauskuld said that he trusted many people, but none more than his foster-father.

Now they ride from the east.

Now they’re riding in from the east.

Njal sought to get a priesthood and leadership for Hauskuld, but no one was willing to sell his priesthood, and now the summer passes away till the Althing.[Pg 189]

Njal wanted to secure a priesthood and leadership for Hauskuld, but nobody was willing to sell their priesthood, and so the summer went by until the Althing.[Pg 189]

There were great quarrels at the Thing that summer, and many a man then did as was their wont, in faring to see Njal; but he gave such counsel in men's lawsuits as was not thought at all likely, so that both the pleadings and the defence came to naught, and out of that great strife arose, when the lawsuits could not be brought to an end, and men rode home from the Thing unatoned.

There were big arguments at the Thing that summer, and many people, as was their custom, went to see Njal. He offered advice in people’s lawsuits that was considered very unlikely, so both the arguments and the defenses ended up going nowhere. This led to a lot of conflict, since the lawsuits couldn’t be resolved, and people rode home from the Thing without settling their issues.

Now things go on till another Thing comes. Njal rode to the Thing, and at first all is quiet until Njal says that it is high time for men to give notice of their suits.

Now things continue until another Thing arrives. Njal rode to the Thing, and at first, everything is calm until Njal says it's time for people to announce their cases.

Then many said that they thought that came to little, when no man could get his suit settled, even though the witnesses were summoned to the Althing, "and so," say they, "we would rather seek our rights with point and edge."

Then many said that they thought it was insufficient when no one could resolve their issues, even when the witnesses were called to the Althing, "and so," they said, "we'd rather fight for our rights with weapons."

"So it must not be," says Njal, "for it will never do to have no law in the land. But yet ye have much to say on your side in this matter, and it behoves us who know the law, and who are bound to guide the law, to set men at one again, and to ensue peace. 'Twere good counsel, then, methinks, that we call together all the chiefs and talk the matter over."

"So it can't be," says Njal, "because we can’t have a land without law. But you do have a lot to say on this issue, and it’s our responsibility as those who understand the law and are obligated to uphold it to reconcile people and promote peace. I think it would be wise for us to gather all the leaders and discuss this matter."

Then they go to the Court of Laws, and Njal spoke and said—

Then they go to the Court of Laws, and Njal spoke and said—

"Thee, Skapti Thorod's son and you other chiefs, I call on, and say, that methinks our lawsuits have come into a deadlock, if we have to follow up our suits in the Quarter Courts, and they get so entangled that they can neither be pleaded nor ended. Methinks, it were wiser if we had a Fifth Court, and there pleaded those suits which cannot be brought to an end in the Quarter Courts."

"You, Skapti Thorod's son, and you other chiefs, I call upon and say that it seems our lawsuits have reached a standstill if we have to take them to the Quarter Courts, and they get so complicated that they can't be argued or resolved. I think it would be wiser if we had a Fifth Court, where we could handle those cases that can't be settled in the Quarter Courts."

"How," said Skapti, "wilt thou name a Fifth Court, when the Quarter Court is named for the old priesthoods, three twelves in each quarter?"

"How," Skapti said, "will you name a Fifth Court when the Quarter Court is named after the old priesthoods, with three groups of twelve in each quarter?"

"I can see help for that," says Njal, "by setting up new priesthoods, and filling them with the men who are best fitted in each Quarter, and then let those men who are willing to agree to it, declare themselves ready to join the new priest's Thing."

"I can see a solution for that," says Njal, "by establishing new priesthoods and appointing the most suited men in each Quarter, and then let those who are willing to accept it, announce their readiness to join the new priest's assembly."

"Well," says Skapti, "we will take this choice; but what weighty suits shall come before the court?"

"Well," says Skapti, "we'll go with this option; but what important cases are going to be brought to court?"

"These matters shall come before it," says Njal—"all matters of contempt of the Thing, such as if men bear false witness, or utter a false finding; hither, too, shall come all those suits in which the Judges are divided in opinion in the[Pg 190] Quarter Court; then they shall be summoned to the Fifth Court; so, too, if men offer bribes, or take them, for their help in suits. In this court all the oaths shall be of the strongest kind, and two men shall follow every oath, who shall support on their words of honour what the others swear. So it shall be also, if the pleadings on one side are right in form, and the other wrong, that the judgment shall be given for those that are right in form. Every suit in this court shall be pleaded just as is now done in the Quarter Court, save and except that when four twelves are named in the Fifth Court, then the plaintiff shall name and set aside six men out of the court, and the defendant other six; but if he will not set them aside, then the plaintiff shall name them and set them aside as he has done with his own six; but if the plaintiff does not set them aside, then the suit comes to naught, for three twelves shall utter judgment on all suits. We shall also have this arrangement in the Court of Laws, that those only shall have the right to make or change laws who sit on the middle bench, and to this bench those only shall be chosen who are wisest and best. There, too, shall the Fifth Court sit; but if those who sit in the Court of Laws are not agreed as to what they shall allow or bring in as law, then they shall clear the court for a division, and the majority shall bind the rest; but if any man who has a seat in the Court be outside the Court of Laws and cannot get inside it, or thinks himself overborne in the suit, then he shall forbid them by a protest, so that they can hear it in the Court, and then he has made all their grants and all their decisions void and of none effect, and stopped them by his protest."

"These issues will be addressed," says Njal—"all cases of disrespect towards the Thing, like if someone gives false testimony or makes a false judgment; also, all cases where the Judges disagree in the [Pg 190] Quarter Court must be brought here. They will then be summoned to the Fifth Court; this applies too if someone offers or accepts bribes in relation to their cases. In this court, all oaths must be the strongest kind, and two individuals will support every oath, affirming what others swear on their honor. Additionally, if the pleadings on one side are properly formatted and the other side’s are not, the judgment will favor the side that is correct in form. All cases in this court will be presented just like they are in the Quarter Court, except when four twelves are named in the Fifth Court, then the plaintiff must name and exclude six jurors from the court, and the defendant must do the same with another six; if the defendant does not exclude them, the plaintiff will name and exclude them just as he did with his own six; if the plaintiff fails to exclude them, then the case will be dismissed, as three twelves will deliver judgment on all cases. We will also have an arrangement in the Court of Laws, ensuring that only those sitting on the middle bench can create or amend laws, and only the wisest and best individuals will be chosen for this bench. The Fifth Court will also convene there; however, if the members of the Court of Laws cannot agree on what to permit or establish as law, they will clear the court for a division, and the majority will make the final decision binding on the others; if a member of the Court is unable to enter the Court of Laws or feels outnumbered in a case, they may lodge a protest so that it can be heard in the Court, rendering all their agreements and decisions void and ineffective, thus interrupted by their protest."

After that, Skapti Thorod's son brought the Fifth Court into the law, and all that was spoken of before. Then men went to the Hill of Laws, and men set up new priesthoods: in the Northlanders' Quarter were these new priesthoods. The priesthood of the Melmen in Midfirth, and the Laufesingers' priesthood in the Eyjafirth.

After that, Skapti Thorod's son brought the Fifth Court into the law, and everything that was discussed earlier. Then people went to the Hill of Laws, and new priesthoods were established: these new priesthoods were in the Northlanders' Quarter. The priesthood of the Melmen in Midfirth, and the Laufesingers' priesthood in Eyjafirth.

Then Njal begged for a hearing, and spoke thus—

Then Njal asked for a chance to speak, and said this—

"It is known to many men what passed between my sons and the men of Gritwater when they slew Thrain Sigfus' son. But for all that we settled the matter; and now I have taken Hauskuld into my house, and planned a marriage for him if he can get a priesthood anywhere; but no man will sell his priesthood, and so I will beg you to give me leave to set up a new priesthood at Whiteness for Hauskuld."[Pg 191]

"It’s well-known to many what happened between my sons and the people of Gritwater when they killed Thrain Sigfus’ son. Still, we resolved the issue; and now I’ve welcomed Hauskuld into my home and arranged a marriage for him if he can find a priesthood somewhere. But no one is willing to sell their priesthood, so I'm asking you to allow me to establish a new priesthood at Whiteness for Hauskuld."[Pg 191]

He got this leave from all, and after that he set up the new priesthood for Hauskuld; and he was afterwards called Hauskuld, the Priest of Whiteness.

He got this break from everyone, and after that, he established the new priesthood for Hauskuld; and he was later known as Hauskuld, the Priest of Whiteness.

After that, men ride home from the Thing, and Njal stayed but a short time at home ere he rides east to Swinefell, and his sons with him, and again stirs in the matter of the marriage with Flosi; but Flosi said he was ready to keep faith with them in everything.

After that, the men rode home from the Thing, and Njal stayed home for only a short while before riding east to Swinefell with his sons. He brought up the marriage with Flosi again, but Flosi said he was ready to honor their agreement in everything.

Then Hildigunna was betrothed to Hauskuld, and the day for the wedding feast was fixed, and so the matter ended. They then ride home, but they rode again shortly to the bridal, and Flosi paid down all her goods and money after the wedding, and all went off well.

Then Hildigunna got engaged to Hauskuld, and they set the date for the wedding feast, and that was that. They rode home, but soon after, they rode back for the wedding, and Flosi settled all her belongings and money after the ceremony, and everything went smoothly.

They fared home to Bergthorsknoll, and were there the next year, and all went well between Hildigunna and Bergthora. But the next spring Njal bought land in Ossaby, and hands it over to Hauskuld, and thither he fares to his own abode. Njal got him all his household, and there was such love between them all, that none of them thought anything that he said or did any worth unless the others had a share in it.

They went home to Bergthorsknoll and were there the following year, and everything went smoothly between Hildigunna and Bergthora. But the next spring, Njal bought land in Ossaby, which he gave to Hauskuld, and then he went to his own place. Njal gathered all his household, and there was such love among them that none of them valued anything he said or did unless the others were included.

Hauskuld dwelt long at Ossaby, and each backed the other's honour, and Njal's sons were always in Hauskuld's company. Their friendship was so warm, that each house bade the other to a feast every harvest, and gave each other great gifts; and so it goes on for a long while.

Hauskuld lived at Ossaby for a long time, and both supported each other’s honor, while Njal's sons were always with Hauskuld. Their friendship was so strong that each household invited the other to a feast every harvest and exchanged great gifts; and this continued for a long time.


CHAPTER CIII.

THE SLAYING OF HAUSKULD NJAL'S SON.

There was a man named Lyting; he dwelt at Samstede, and he had to wife a woman named Steinvora; she was a daughter of Sigfus, and Thrain's sister. Lyting was tall of growth and a strong man, wealthy in goods and ill to deal with.

There was a man named Lyting; he lived in Samstede, and he was married to a woman named Steinvora; she was the daughter of Sigfus and Thrain's sister. Lyting was tall and strong, wealthy in possessions and tough to handle.

It happened once that Lyting had a feast in his house at Samstede, and he had bidden thither Hauskuld and the sons of Sigfus, and they all came. There, too, was Grani Gunnar's son, and Gunnar Lambi's son, and Lambi Sigurd's son.

It once happened that Lyting hosted a feast at his place in Samstede, and he invited Hauskuld and the sons of Sigfus, and they all showed up. Also there were Grani, Gunnar's son, and Gunnar, Lambi's son, and Lambi, Sigurd's son.

Hauskuld Njal's son and his mother had a farm at Holt,[Pg 192] and he was always riding to his farm from Bergthorsknoll, and his path lay by the homestead at Samstede. Hauskuld had a son called Amund; he had been born blind, but for all that he was tall and strong. Lyting had two brothers—the one's name was Hallstein, and the other's Hallgrim. They were the most unruly of men, and they were ever with their brother, for other men could not bear their temper.

Hauskuld, Njal's son, and his mother ran a farm at Holt,[Pg 192]. He regularly rode to his farm from Bergthorsknoll, and his route passed by the homestead at Samstede. Hauskuld had a son named Amund; he was born blind but despite that, he was tall and strong. Lyting had two brothers—one named Hallstein and the other Hallgrim. They were the most unruly men and always stuck with their brother because others couldn’t handle their temperament.

Lyting was out of doors most of that day, but every now and then he went inside his house. At last he had gone to his seat, when in came a woman who had been out of doors, and she said—

Lyting was outside for most of the day, but now and then he went back into his house. Finally, he had taken his seat when a woman who had been outside came in and said—

"You were too far off to see outside how that proud fellow rode by the farmyard!"

"You were too far away to see how that arrogant guy rode past the farm!"

"What proud fellow was that," says Lyting, "of whom thou speakest?"

"What proud guy are you talking about?" says Lyting.

"Hauskuld Njal's son rode here by the yard," she says.

"Hauskuld, Njal's son, rode here to the yard," she says.

"He rides often here by the farmyard," said Lyting, "and I can't say that it does not try my temper; and now I will make thee an offer, Hauskuld [Sigfus' son], to go along with thee if thou wilt avenge thy father and slay Hauskuld Njal's son."

"He often rides around the farm," said Lyting, "and I can't say it doesn't test my patience; so now I'm making you an offer, Hauskuld [Sigfus' son]: I'll go with you if you're willing to take revenge on your father and kill Hauskuld, Njal's son."

"That I will not do," says Hauskuld, "for then I should repay Njal, my foster father, evil for good, and mayst thou and thy feasts never thrive henceforth."

"That's not something I will do," Hauskuld says, "because that would be repaying Njal, my foster father, with harm for his kindness, and may you and your gatherings never prosper from now on."

With that he sprang up away from the board, and made them catch his horses, and rode home.

With that, he jumped up from the board, had them grab his horses, and rode home.

Then Lyting said to Grani Gunnar's son—

Then Lyting said to Grani, Gunnar's son—

"Thou wert by when Thrain was slain, and that will still be in thy mind; and thou, too, Gunnar Lambi's son, and thou, Lambi Sigurd's son. Now, my will is that we ride to meet him this evening, and slay him."

"You were there when Thrain was killed, and that will always be in your mind; and you, too, Gunnar, son of Lambi, and you, Lambi, son of Sigurd. Now, I want us to ride out and confront him this evening and kill him."

"No," says Grani, "I will not fall on Njal's son, and so break the atonement which good men and true have made."

"No," says Grani, "I will not attack Njal's son, and disrupt the peace that honorable men have established."

With like words spoke each man of them, and so, too, spoke all the sons of Sigfus; and they took that counsel to ride away.

With similar words, each man spoke, and all the sons of Sigfus spoke the same way; they decided to ride away.

Then Lyting said, when they had gone away—

Then Lyting said, after they had left—

"All men know that I have taken no atonement for my brother-in-law Thrain, and I shall never be content that no vengeance—man for man—shall be taken for him."

"Everyone knows that I haven’t made any amends for my brother-in-law Thrain, and I will never be satisfied until there is revenge—man for man—taken for him."

After that he called on his two brothers to go with him, and three house-carles as well. They went on the way to meet Hauskuld [Njal's son] as he came back, and lay in wait[Pg 193] for him north of the farmyard in a pit; and there they bided till it was about mid-even [six o'clock P.M.]. Then Hauskuld rode up to them. They jump up all of them with their arms, and fall on him. Hauskuld guarded himself well, so that for a long while they could not get the better of him; but the end of it was at last that he wounded Lyting on the arm, and slew two of his serving-men, and then fell himself. They gave Hauskuld sixteen wounds, but they hewed not off the head from his body. They fared away into the wood east of Rangriver, and hid themselves there.

After that, he called on his two brothers and three men from the household to join him. They set out to meet Hauskuld [Njal's son] on his way back and lay in wait[Pg 193] for him north of the farm in a pit; they waited there until about six o'clock in the evening. Then Hauskuld rode up to them. They all jumped up with their weapons and attacked him. Hauskuld defended himself well, so it took them a long time to overpower him; in the end, he managed to wound Lyting in the arm and killed two of his servants before he himself fell. They inflicted sixteen wounds on Hauskuld, but they didn’t cut off his head. They fled into the woods east of Rangriver and hid there.

That same evening, Rodny's shepherd found Hauskuld dead, and went home and told Rodny of her son's slaying.

That same evening, Rodny's shepherd found Hauskuld dead and went home to tell Rodny about her son's murder.

"Was he surely dead?" she asks; "was his head off?"

"Is he really dead?" she asks. "Is his head gone?"

"It was not," he says.

"It wasn't," he says.

"I shall know if I see," she says; "so take thou my horse and driving gear."

"I'll know when I see it," she says; "so take my horse and driving gear."

He did so, and got all things ready, and then they went thither where Hauskuld lay.

He did that, got everything ready, and then they went to where Hauskuld was.

She looked at the wounds, and said—

She looked at the wounds and said—

"'Tis even as I thought, that he could not be quite dead, and Njal no doubt can cure greater wounds."

"Just as I suspected, he can't be completely dead, and Njal can definitely heal worse injuries."

After that they took the body and laid it on the sledge and drove to Bergthorsknoll, and drew it into the sheepcote, and made him sit upright against the wall.

After that, they took the body and placed it on the sledge, then drove to Bergthorsknoll and brought it into the sheep pen, propping it up against the wall.

Then they went both of them and knocked at the door, and a house-carle went to the door. She steals in by him at once, and goes till she comes to Njal's bed.

Then they both went and knocked at the door, and a servant answered. She slipped past him right away and made her way to Njal's bed.

She asked whether Njal were awake? He said he had slept up to that time, but was then awake.

She asked if Njal was awake. He said he had been asleep until then, but now he was awake.

"But why art thou come hither so early?"

"But why are you here so early?"

"Rise thou up," said Rodny, "from thy bed by my rival's side, and come out, and she too, and thy sons, to see thy son Hauskuld."

"Get up," said Rodny, "from your bed by my rival's side, and come out, along with her and your sons, to see your son Hauskuld."

They rose and went out.

They got up and left.

"Let us take our weapons," said Skarphedinn, "and have them with us."

"Let's take our weapons," said Skarphedinn, "and bring them with us."

Njal said naught at that, and they ran in and came out again armed.

Njal didn't say anything about that, and they went in and came out again with weapons.

She goes first till they come to the sheepcote; she goes in and bade them follow her. Then she lit a torch and held it up and said—

She goes ahead until they reach the sheep pen; she goes inside and tells them to follow her. Then she lights a torch, holds it up, and says—

"Here, Njal, is thy son Hauskuld, and he hath gotten many wounds upon him, and now he will need leechcraft."[Pg 194]

"Here, Njal, is your son Hauskuld, and he has many wounds on him, and now he will need medical help."[Pg 194]

"I see death marks on him," said Njal, "but no signs of life; but why hast thou not closed his eyes and nostrils? see, his nostrils are still open!"

"I see signs of death on him," Njal said, "but no signs of life; but why haven't you closed his eyes and nostrils? Look, his nostrils are still open!"

"That duty I meant for Skarphedinn," she says.

"That task I assigned to Skarphedinn," she says.

Then Skarphedinn went to close his eyes and nostrils, and said to his father—

Then Skarphedinn went to close his eyes and nostrils and said to his father—

"Who, sayest thou, hath slain him?"

"Who do you say has killed him?"

"Lyting of Samstede and his brothers must have slain him," says Njal.

"Lyting of Samstede and his brothers must have killed him," says Njal.

Then Rodny said, "Into thy hands, Skarphedinn, I leave it to take vengeance for thy brother, and I ween that thou wilt take it well, though he be not lawfully begotten, and that thou wilt not be slow to take it".

Then Rodny said, "I leave it in your hands, Skarphedinn, to avenge your brother, and I believe you will handle it well, even though he was not legally born, and that you won't hesitate to do it."

"Wonderfully do ye men behave," said Bergthora, "when ye slay men for small cause, but talk and tarry over such wrongs as this until no vengeance at all is taken; and now tidings of this will soon come to Hauskuld, the Priest of Whiteness, and he will be offering you atonement, and you will grant him that, but now is the time to act about it, if ye seek for vengeance."

"Wow, you guys really handle things well," said Bergthora. "You kill people over minor issues, but when it comes to serious wrongs like this, you just talk and wait until there's no chance for revenge left. Soon enough, Hauskuld, the Priest of Whiteness, will hear about this, and he'll come offering you compensation, and you'll probably accept it. But right now is the moment to do something if you want revenge."

"Our mother eggs us on now with a just goading," said Skarphedinn, and sang a song.

"Our mom is pushing us on now with a bit of teasing," said Skarphedinn, and sang a song.

Well we know the warrior's temper,[64]
One and all, well, father thine,
But atonement to the mother,
Snake-land's stem[65] and thee were base;
He that hoardeth ocean's fire[66]
Hearing this will leave his home;
Wound of weapon us hath smitten,
Worse the lot of those that wait!

We understand the warrior's mood,[64]
Everyone, well, dad you,
But making amends with mom,
The origins of Snake-land__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and you were humble;
He who collects the ocean's fire[66]
Hearing this will make him leave his home;
The injury from the weapon has hit us,
The fate of those who wait is even worse!

After that they all ran out of the sheepcote, but Rodny went indoors with Njal, and was there the rest of the night.[Pg 195]

After that, they all rushed out of the sheep pen, but Rodny went inside with Njal and stayed there for the rest of the night.[Pg 195]


CHAPTER CIV.

THE SLAYING OF LYTING'S BROTHERS.

Now we must speak of Skarphedinn and his brothers, how they bend their course up to Rangriver. Then Skarphedinn said—

Now we need to talk about Skarphedinn and his brothers, how they make their way up to Rangriver. Then Skarphedinn said—

"Stand we here and listen, and let us go stilly, for I hear the voices of men up along the river's bank. But will ye, Helgi and Grim, deal with Lyting single-handed, or with both his brothers?"

"Let’s stand here and listen quietly, because I hear men’s voices coming from up the riverbank. But will you, Helgi and Grim, confront Lyting on your own, or with both of his brothers?"

They said they would sooner deal with Lyting alone.

They said they would rather handle Lyting on their own.

"Still," says Skarphedinn, "there is more game in him, and methinks it were ill if he gets away, but I trust myself best for not letting him escape."

"Still," says Skarphedinn, "he has more fight in him, and I think it would be bad if he gets away, but I trust myself to make sure he doesn't escape."

"We will take such steps," says Helgi, "if we get a chance at him, that he shall not slip through our fingers."

"We'll take those steps," Helgi says, "if we get a chance at him, he won't slip through our fingers."

Then they went thitherward, Where they heard the voices of men, and see where Lyting and his brothers are by a stream.

Then they went that way, where they heard the voices of men, and saw where Lyting and his brothers were by a stream.

Skarphedinn leaps over the stream at once, and alights on the sandy brink on the other side. There upon it stands Hallgrim and his brother. Skarphedinn smites at Hallgrim's thigh, so that he cut the leg clean off, but he grasps Hallstein with his left hand. Lyting thrust at Skarphedinn, but Helgi came up then and threw his shield before the spear, and caught the blow on it. Lyting took up a stone and hurled it at Skarphedinn, and he lost his hold on Hallstein. Hallstein sprang up the sandy bank, but could get up it in no other way than by crawling on his hands and knees. Skarphedinn made a side blow at him with his axe, "the ogress of war," and hews asunder his backbone. Now Lyting turns and flies, but Helgi and Grim both went after him, and each gave him a wound, but still Lyting got across the river away from them, and so to the horses, and gallops till he comes to Ossaby.

Skarphedinn jumps over the stream and lands on the sandy bank on the other side. There stands Hallgrim and his brother. Skarphedinn strikes at Hallgrim's thigh, cleanly severing his leg, but he grabs Hallstein with his left hand. Lyting lunges at Skarphedinn, but Helgi steps in and throws his shield in front of the spear, blocking the attack. Lyting picks up a stone and throws it at Skarphedinn, causing him to lose his grip on Hallstein. Hallstein scrambles up the sandy bank, but can only manage it by crawling on his hands and knees. Skarphedinn swings at him with his axe, "the ogress of war," and cleaves his backbone in two. Now Lyting turns and runs, but Helgi and Grim chase after him, each landing a blow, yet Lyting manages to get across the river and makes it to the horses, galloping until he reaches Ossaby.

Hauskuld was at home, and meets him at once. Lyting told him of these deeds.

Hauskuld was at home and met him right away. Lyting told him about these actions.

"Such things were to be looked for by thee," says Hauskuld. "Thou hast behaved like a madman, and here the truth of the old saw will be proved: 'but a short while is hand fain of blow'. Methinks what thou hast got to look to now is whether thou wilt be able to save thy life or not."

"These are the things you should have expected," says Hauskuld. "You’ve acted like a lunatic, and now the truth of the old saying will be proven: 'a hand is quick to strike but a short while.' I think what you need to focus on now is whether you can save your life or not."

"Sure enough," says Lyting, "I had hard work to get away,[Pg 196] but still I wish now that thou wouldest get me atoned with Njal and his sons, so that I might keep my farm."

"Sure enough," says Lyting, "I had a tough time getting away,[Pg 196] but still, I wish you would help me make amends with Njal and his sons so that I can keep my farm."

"So it shall be," says Hauskuld.

"So it will be," says Hauskuld.

After that Hauskuld made them saddle his horse, and rode to Bergthorsknoll with five men. Njal's sons were then come home and had laid them down to sleep.

After that, Hauskuld had them saddle his horse and rode to Bergthorsknoll with five men. Njal's sons had just come home and were lying down to sleep.

Hauskuld went at once to see Njal, and they began to talk.

Hauskuld went right away to see Njal, and they started chatting.

"Hither am I come," said Hauskuld to Njal, "to beg a boon on behalf of Lyting, my uncle. He has done great wickedness against you and yours, broken his atonement and slain thy son."

"Here I am," said Hauskuld to Njal, "to ask a favor for my uncle Lyting. He has committed terrible wrongs against you and your family, violated his atonement, and killed your son."

"Lyting will perhaps think," said Njal, "that he has already paid a heavy fine in the loss of his brothers, but if I grant him any terms, I shall let him reap the good of my love for thee, and I will tell thee before I utter the award of atonement, that Lyting's brothers shall fall as outlaws. Nor shall Lyting have any atonement for his wounds, but on the other hand, he shall pay the full blood-fine for Hauskuld."

"Lyting might think," said Njal, "that he's already faced a steep penalty with the loss of his brothers, but if I offer him any terms, I'll allow him to benefit from my affection for you. And I want you to know, before I announce the compensation, that Lyting's brothers will be declared outlaws. Also, Lyting won't receive any compensation for his injuries, but instead, he will have to pay the full blood money for Hauskuld."

"My wish," said Hauskuld, "is, that thou shouldest make thine own terms."

"My wish," said Hauskuld, "is that you should set your own terms."

"Well," says Njal, "then I will utter the award at once if thou wilt."

"Well," says Njal, "then I will announce the award right away if you want."

"Wilt thou," says Hauskuld, "that thy sons should be by?"

"Will you," says Hauskuld, "have your sons here?"

"Then we should be no nearer an atonement than we were before," says Njal, "but they will keep to the atonement which I utter."

"Then we won't be any closer to making amends than we were before," says Njal, "but they will stick to the atonement that I mentioned."

Then Hauskuld said, "Let us close the matter then, and handsel him peace on behalf of thy sons".

Then Hauskuld said, "Let’s wrap this up and give him peace on behalf of your sons."

"So it shall be," says Njal. "My will then is that he pays two hundred in silver for the slaying of Hauskuld, but he may still dwell at Samstede; and yet I think it were wiser if he sold his land and changed his abode; but not for this quarrel; neither I nor my sons will break our pledges of peace to him: but methinks it may be that some one may rise up in this country against whom he may have to be on his guard. Yet, lest it should seem that I make a man an outcast from his native place, I allow him to be here in this neighbourhood, but in that case he alone is answerable for what may happen."

"So it shall be," says Njal. "My decision is that he pays two hundred in silver for killing Hauskuld, but he can still live at Samstede; however, I think it would be wiser if he sold his land and moved away, not because of this dispute; neither my sons nor I will break our peace agreements with him. But I feel that someone might rise up in this area that he needs to be cautious about. Still, I don’t want it to seem like I’m forcing him out of his hometown, so I allow him to stay in this neighborhood, but in that case, he is solely responsible for whatever happens."

After that Hauskuld fared home, and Njal's sons woke up as he went, and asked their father who had come, but he told them that his foster-son Hauskuld had been there.

After that, Hauskuld went home, and Njal's sons woke up as he left and asked their father who had come. He told them that his foster-son Hauskuld had been there.

"He must have come to ask a boon for Lyting then," said Skarphedinn.[Pg 197]

"He must have come to ask for a favor for Lyting then," said Skarphedinn.[Pg 197]

"So it was," says Njal

"That's how it was," says Njal

"Ill was it then," says Grim.

"That was not good," says Grim.

"Hauskuld could not have thrown his shield before him," says Njal, "if thou hadst slain him, as it was meant thou shouldst."

"Hauskuld couldn't have thrown his shield in front of him," says Njal, "if you had killed him, as it was meant for you to do."

"Let us throw no blame on our father," says Skarphedinn.

"Let's not blame our father," Skarphedinn says.

Now it is to be said that this atonement was kept between them afterwards.

Now it should be noted that this reconciliation was kept between them afterwards.


CHAPTER CV.

OF AMUND THE BLIND.

That event happened three winters after at the Thingskala-Thing that Amund the blind was at the Thing; he was the son of Hauskuld Njal's son. He made men lead him about among the booths, and so he came to the booth inside which was Lyting of Samstede. He made them lead him into the booth till he came before Lyting.

That event happened three winters later at the Thingskala-Thing when Amund the blind was at the Thing; he was the son of Hauskuld Njal's son. He had people guide him around the booths, and eventually, he reached the booth where Lyting of Samstede was. He asked them to take him into the booth until he stood before Lyting.

"Is Lyting of Samstede here?" he asked.

"Is Lyting of Samstede here?" he asked.

"What dost thou want?" says Lyting.

"What do you want?" says Lyting.

"I want to know," says Amund, "what atonement thou wilt pay me for my father, I am base-born, and I have touched no fine."

"I want to know," says Amund, "what compensation you will give me for my father. I come from humble beginnings, and I haven't received any wealth."

"I have atoned for the slaying of thy father," says Lyting, "with a full price, and thy father's father and thy father's brothers took the money; but my brothers fell without a price as outlaws; and so it was that I had both done an ill-deed, and paid dear for it."

"I've made up for killing your father," Lyting says, "by paying a full price, and your father's father and your father's brothers accepted the money; but my brothers died without compensation as outlaws; so I both committed a wrong and paid for it."

"I ask not," says Amund, "as to thy having paid an atonement to them. I know that ye two are now friends, but I ask this, what atonement thou wilt pay to me?"

"I’m not asking," says Amund, "about whether you’ve made amends with them. I know that you two are friends now, but I want to know this: what will you do to make it right with me?"

"None at all," says Lyting.

"Not at all," says Lyting.

"I cannot see," says Amund, "how thou canst have right before God, when thou hast stricken me so near the heart; but all I can say is, that if I were blessed with the sight of both my eyes, I would have either a money fine for my father, or revenge man for man; and so may God judge between us."

"I can’t see," says Amund, "how you can be right before God when you’ve hurt me so deeply; but all I can say is that if I had both my eyes, I would either get a fine for my father or take revenge man for man; and may God judge between us."

After that he went out; but when he came to the door of the booth, he turned short round towards the inside. Then his eyes were opened, and he said[Pg 198]

After that, he went outside; but when he reached the booth door, he quickly turned around to look inside. Then his eyes were opened, and he said[Pg 198]

"Praised be the Lord! now I see what His will is."

"Thank the Lord! Now I understand what His will is."

With that he ran straight into the booth until he comes before Lyting, and smites him with an axe on the head, so that it sunk in up to the hammer, and gives the axe a pull towards him.

With that, he ran straight into the booth until he stood before Lyting, and struck him on the head with an axe, embedding it all the way up to the hammer, then yanked the axe towards him.

Lyting fell forwards and was dead at once.

Lyting fell forward and was dead instantly.

Amund goes out to the door of the booth, and when he got to the very same spot on which he had stood when his eyes were opened, lo! they were shut again, and he was blind all his life after.

Amund steps out to the door of the booth, and as he reaches the exact spot where he had stood when his eyes were opened, suddenly! they were shut again, and he was blind for the rest of his life.

Then he made them lead him to Njal and his sons, and he told them of Lyting's slaying.

Then he had them take him to Njal and his sons, and he told them about Lyting's killing.

"Thou mayest not be blamed for this," says Njal, "for such things are settled by a higher power; but it is worth while to take warning from such events, lest we cut any short who have such near claims as Amund had."

"You're not to blame for this," says Njal, "because these things are determined by a higher power; but it's important to take notice of such events, so we don't overlook anyone who has close claims like Amund did."

After that Njal offered an atonement to Lyting's kinsmen. Hauskuld the Priest of Whiteness had a share in bringing Lyting's kinsmen to take the fine, and then the matter was put to an award, and half the fines fell away for the sake of the claim which he seemed to have on Lyting.

After that, Njal offered a settlement to Lyting's relatives. Hauskuld, the Priest of Whiteness, helped persuade Lyting's family to accept the payment, and then the issue went to arbitration, resulting in half of the fines being dismissed due to the claim he appeared to have on Lyting.

After that men came forward with pledges of peace and good faith, and Lyting's kinsmen granted pledges to Amund. Men rode home from the Thing; and now all is quiet for a long while.

After that, some men stepped up with agreements for peace and trust, and Lyting's relatives made commitments to Amund. People rode home from the Thing, and now everything is calm for a long time.


CHAPTER CVI.

OF VALGARD THE GUILEFUL.

Valgard the guileful came back to Iceland that summer; he was then still heathen. He fared to Hof to his son Mord's house, and was there the winter over. He said to Mord—

Valgard the crafty returned to Iceland that summer; he was still pagan at that time. He went to Hof to his son Mord's house and stayed there for the winter. He said to Mord—

"Here I have ridden far and wide all over the neighbourhood, and methinks I do not know it for the same. I came to Whiteness, and there I saw many tofts of booths and much ground levelled for building, I came to Thingskala-Thing, and there I saw all our booths broken down. What is the meaning of such strange things?"

"Here I've traveled all around the neighborhood, and it feels completely different to me. I reached Whiteness, where I saw numerous plots for booths and a lot of land cleared for construction. I went to Thingskala-Thing, and there I saw all our booths torn down. What's the meaning of all these odd changes?"

"New priesthoods," answers Mord, "have been set up here,[Pg 199] and a law for a Fifth Court, and men have declared themselves out of my Thing, and have gone over to Hauskuld's Thing."

"New priesthoods," Mord responds, "have been established here,[Pg 199] along with a law for a Fifth Court, and some men have withdrawn from my Assembly and joined Hauskuld's Assembly."

"Ill hast thou repaid me," said Valgard, "for giving up to thee my priesthood, when thou hast handled it so little like a man, and now my wish is that thou shouldst pay them off by something that will drag them all down to death; and this thou canst do by setting them by the ears by tale-bearing, so that Njal's sons may slay Hauskuld; but there are many who will have the blood-feud after him, and so Njal's sons will be slain in that quarrel."

"Badly you've repaid me," Valgard said, "for giving up my priesthood to you when you’ve handled it so unmanly. Now, I want you to settle the score by dragging them all down to death. You can do this by stirring up trouble and gossiping so that Njal's sons kill Hauskuld. But there will be many who seek revenge for him, and then Njal's sons will be killed in that conflict.”

"I shall never be able to get that done," says Mord.

"I'll never be able to get that done," says Mord.

"I will give thee a plan," says Valgard; "thou shalt ask Njal's sons to thy house, and send them away with gifts, but thou shalt keep thy tale-bearing in the back ground until great friendship has sprung up between you, and they trust thee no worse than their own selves. So wilt thou be able to avenge thyself on Skarphedinn for that he took thy money from thee after Gunnar's death; and in this wise, further on, thou wilt be able to seize the leadership when they are all dead and gone."

"I'll give you a plan," says Valgard; "invite Njal's sons to your house and send them away with gifts, but keep your gossiping in the background until a strong friendship builds between you, and they trust you just as much as they trust themselves. This way, you'll be able to take revenge on Skarphedinn for taking your money after Gunnar's death; and later on, you'll be able to take the lead when they are all gone."

This plan they settled between them should be brought to pass; and Mord said—

This plan they agreed on should be put into action; and Mord said—

"I would, father, that thou wouldst take on thee the new faith. Thou art an old man."

"I wish, dad, that you would embrace the new faith. You're getting old."

"I will not do that," says Valgard. "I would rather that thou shouldst cast off the faith, and see what follows then."

"I won't do that," says Valgard. "I’d rather you give up the faith and see what happens next."

Mord said he would not do that. Valgard broke crosses before Mord's face, and all holy tokens. A little after Valgard took a sickness and breathed his last, and he was laid in a cairn by Hof.

Mord said he wouldn't do that. Valgard broke crosses right in front of Mord and all sacred symbols. Shortly after, Valgard fell ill and passed away, and he was buried in a cairn by Hof.


CHAPTER CVII.

OF MORD AND NJAL'S SONS.

Some while after Mord rode to Bergthorsknoll and saw Skarphedinn there; he fell into very fair words with them, and so he talked the whole day, and said he wished to be good friends with them, and to see much of them.

Some time later, Mord rode to Bergthorsknoll and saw Skarphedinn there; he had a pleasant conversation with them, and they talked throughout the day. He expressed his desire to be good friends with them and to spend a lot of time together.

Skarphedinn took it all well, but said he had never sought for anything of the kind before. So it came about that he got[Pg 200] himself into such great friendship with them, that neither side thought they had taken any good counsel unless the other had a share in it.

Skarphedinn handled it all well but mentioned that he had never looked for anything like this before. As a result, he formed such a strong friendship with them that neither side believed they had made any good decisions unless the other was involved.

Njal always disliked his coming thither, and it often happened that he was angry with him.

Njal always hated him coming over, and it often turned out that he was mad at him.

It happened one day that Mord came to Bergthorsknoll, and Mord said to Njal's sons—

It happened one day that Mord came to Bergthorsknoll, and Mord said to Njal's sons—

"I have made up my mind to give a feast yonder, and I mean to drink in my heirship after my father, but to that feast I wish to bid you, Njal's sons, and Kari; and at the same time I give you my word that ye shall not fare away giftless."

"I've decided to throw a feast over there, and I plan to drink to my inheritance after my father. I want to invite you, Njal's sons, and Kari; and at the same time, I promise you won’t leave without gifts."

They promised to go, and now he fares home and makes ready the feast. He bade to it many householders, and that feast was very crowded.

They promised to go, and now he heads home to prepare the feast. He invited many local residents, and the gathering was very crowded.

Thither came Njal's sons and Kari. Mord gave Skarphedinn a brooch of gold, and a silver belt to Kari, and good gifts to Grim and Helgi.

Thither came Njal's sons and Kari. Mord gave Skarphedinn a gold brooch, a silver belt to Kari, and nice gifts to Grim and Helgi.

They come home and boast of these gifts, and show them to Njal. He said they would be bought full dear, "and take heed that ye do not repay the giver in the coin which he no doubt wishes to get".

They come home and brag about these gifts, showing them to Njal. He said they would be very expensive, "and be careful not to repay the giver with the currency he’s hoping to receive."


CHAPTER CVIII.

OF THE SLANDER OF MORD VALGARD'S SON.

A little after Njal's sons and Hauskuld were to have their yearly feasts, and they were the first to bid Hauskuld to come to them.

A little after Njal's sons and Hauskuld were supposed to have their annual feasts, they were the first to invite Hauskuld to join them.

Skarphedinn had a brown horse four winters old, both tall and sightly. He was a stallion, and had never yet been matched in fight. That horse Skarphedinn gave to Hauskuld, and along with him two mares. They all gave Hauskuld gifts, and assured him of their friendship.

Skarphedinn had a four-year-old brown horse, both tall and attractive. He was a stallion and had never been defeated in battle. Skarphedinn gave that horse to Hauskuld, along with two mares. They all gifted Hauskuld and promised him their friendship.

After that Hauskuld bade them to his house at Ossaby, and had many guests to meet them, and a great crowd.

After that, Hauskuld invited them to his house in Ossaby, where he gathered many guests to meet them, creating a big crowd.

It happened that he had just then taken down his hall, but he had built three out-houses, and there the beds were made.

It just so happened that he had just taken down his hall, but he had built three outbuildings, and that’s where the beds were set up.

So all that were bidden came, and the feast went off very[Pg 201] well. But when men were to go home Hauskuld picked out good gifts for them, and went a part of the way with Njal's sons.

So everyone who was invited came, and the feast went really[Pg 201] well. But when it was time for people to head home, Hauskuld chose nice gifts for them and walked part of the way with Njal's sons.

The sons of Sigfus followed him and all the crowd, and both sides said that nothing should ever come between them to spoil their friendship.

The sons of Sigfus followed him along with the crowd, and both sides agreed that nothing should ever come between them to ruin their friendship.

A little while after Mord came to Ossaby and called Hauskuld out to talk with him, and they went aside and spoke.

A short time later, Mord arrived in Ossaby and called Hauskuld to talk with him, and they stepped aside to chat.

"What a difference in manliness there is," said Mord, "between thee and Njal's sons! Thou gavest them good gifts, but they gave thee gifts with great mockery."

"What a difference in manliness there is," said Mord, "between you and Njal's sons! You gave them good gifts, but they gave you gifts with great mockery."

"How makest thou that out?" says Hauskuld.

"How do you figure that out?" says Hauskuld.

"They gave thee a horse which they called a 'dark horse,' and that they did out of mockery at thee, because they thought thee too untried, I can tell thee also that they envy thee the priesthood, Skarphedinn took it up as his own at the Thing when thou camest not to the Thing at the summoning of the Fifth Court, and Skarphedinn never means to let it go."

"They gave you a horse they called a 'dark horse,' and they did that to mock you because they thought you were inexperienced. I can also tell you that they envy you the priesthood. Skarphedinn claimed it as his own at the Thing when you didn’t show up at the summoning of the Fifth Court, and Skarphedinn never plans to give it up."

"That is not true," says Hauskuld, "for I got it back at the Folkmote last harvest."

"That's not true," Hauskuld says, "because I got it back at the Folkmote last harvest."

"Then that was Njal's doing," says Mord. "They broke, too, the atonement about Lyting."

"Then that was Njal's doing," says Mord. "They also broke the atonement about Lyting."

"I do not mean to lay that at their door," says Hauskuld.

"I don't mean to blame them for that," says Hauskuld.

"Well," says Mord, "thou canst not deny that when ye two, Skarphedinn and thou, were going east towards Markfleet, an axe fell out from under his belt, and he meant to have slain thee then and there."

"Well," says Mord, "you can't deny that when you two, Skarphedinn and you, were heading east towards Markfleet, an axe fell out from under his belt, and he intended to kill you right then and there."

"It was his woodman's axe," says Hauskuld, "and I saw how he put it under his belt; and now, Mord, I will just tell thee this right out, that thou canst never say so much ill of Njal's sons as to make me believe it; but though there were aught in it, and it were true as thou sayest, that either I must slay them or they me, then would I far rather suffer death at their hands than work them any harm. But as for thee, thou art all the worse a man for having spoken this."

"It was his woodcutting axe," says Hauskuld, "and I saw him slip it under his belt; and now, Mord, I’m going to tell you straight up that you can’t say anything bad enough about Njal's sons to make me believe it. But even if there was something to it, and it were as true as you say, that I would have to kill them or they would kill me, I would much rather die at their hands than hurt them in any way. But as for you, you’re an even worse person for saying this."

After that Mord fares home. A little after Mord goes to see Njal's sons, and he talks much with those brothers and Kari.

After that, Mord heads home. Shortly after, Mord visits Njal's sons, and he chats a lot with those brothers and Kari.

"I have been told," says Mord, "that Hauskuld has said that thou, Skarphedinn, hast broken the atonement made with Lyting; but I was made aware also that he thought that thou hadst meant some treachery against him when ye two fared to Markfleet. But still, methinks that was no less treachery when he bade you to a feast at his house, and[Pg 202] stowed you away in an outhouse that was farthest from the house, and wood was then heaped round the outhouse all night, and he meant to burn you all inside; but it so happened that Hogni Gunnar's son came that night, and naught came of their onslaught, for they were afraid of him. After that he followed you on your way and great band of men with him, then he meant to make another onslaught on you, and set Grani Gunnar's son, and Gunnar Lambi's son to kill thee; but their hearts failed them, and they dared not to fall on thee."

"I've heard," says Mord, "that Hauskuld said that you, Skarphedinn, have broken the truce made with Lyting; but I was also informed that he thought you were planning some sort of betrayal against him when you both went to Markfleet. Yet, I think that was still a betrayal when he invited you to a feast at his house and then hid you away in a shed that was farthest from the main house, piling firewood around it all night with the intention of burning you all inside. Fortunately, Hogni Gunnar's son showed up that night, and nothing came of their plan because they were scared of him. After that, he followed you on your journey with a large group of men, planning to attack you again, and set Grani Gunnar's son and Gunnar Lambi's son to kill you; but they lost their nerve and didn’t dare to confront you."

But when he had spoken thus, first of all they spoke against it, but the end of it was that they believed him, and from that day forth a coldness sprung up on their part towards Hauskuld, and they scarcely ever spoke to him when they met; but Hauskuld showed them little deference, and so things went on for a while.

But after he said this, they initially opposed him, but in the end, they came to believe him. From that day on, they started to treat Hauskuld coldly, and they hardly spoke to him when they crossed paths. Hauskuld, on his part, didn’t show them much respect, and so things continued like this for a while.

Next harvest Hauskuld fared east to Swinefell to a feast, and Flosi gave him a hearty welcome. Hildigunna was there too. Then Flosi spoke to Hauskuld and said—

Next harvest, Hauskuld went east to Swinefell for a feast, and Flosi welcomed him warmly. Hildigunna was there too. Then Flosi spoke to Hauskuld and said—

"Hildigunna tells me that there is great coldness with you and Njal's sons, and methinks that is ill, and I will beg thee not to ride west, but I will get thee a homestead in Skaptarfell, and I will send my brother, Thorgeir, to dwell at Ossaby."

"Hildigunna tells me that there's a lot of tension between you and Njal's sons, and I think that's bad. I want to ask you not to ride west, but I'll help you get a homestead in Skaptarfell, and I'll send my brother, Thorgeir, to live at Ossaby."

"Then some will say," says Hauskuld, "that I am flying thence for fear's sake, and that I will not have said."

"Then some will say," Hauskuld says, "that I'm running away from fear, and that I won't have said."

"Then it is more likely that great trouble will arise," says Flosi.

"Then it's more likely that serious trouble will come up," says Flosi.

"Ill is that then," says Hauskuld, "for I would rather fall unatoned, than that many should reap ill for my sake."

"That's bad then," says Hauskuld, "because I'd prefer to face my own consequences than let others suffer because of me."

Hauskuld busked him to ride home a few nights after, but Flosi gave him a scarlet cloak, and it was embroidered with needlework down to the waist.

Hauskuld asked him for a ride home a few nights later, but Flosi gave him a scarlet cloak that was embroidered with designs down to the waist.

Hauskuld rode home to Ossaby, and now all is quiet for a while.

Hauskuld rode home to Ossaby, and now everything is calm for a bit.

Hauskuld was so much beloved that few men were his foes, but the same ill-will went on between him and Njal's sons the whole winter through.

Hauskuld was so well-liked that he had very few enemies, but there was ongoing tension between him and Njal's sons all winter long.

Njal had taken as his foster-child, Thord, the son of Kari. He had also fostered Thorhall, the son of Asgrim Ellidagrim's son. Thorhall was a strong man, and hardy both in body and mind, he had learnt so much law that he was the third greatest lawyer in Iceland.

Njal had taken Thord, Kari's son, as his foster child. He also fostered Thorhall, the son of Asgrim Ellidagrim's son. Thorhall was a strong man, both physically and mentally tough, and he had learned so much about the law that he became the third greatest lawyer in Iceland.

Next spring was an early spring, and men are busy sowing their corn.[Pg 203]

Next spring came early, and people are busy planting their corn.[Pg 203]


CHAPTER CIX.

OF MORD AND NJAL'S SONS.

It happened one day that Mord came to Bergthorsknoll. He and Kari and Njal's sons fell a-talking at once, and Mord slanders Hauskuld after his wont, and has now many new tales to tell, and does naught but egg Skarphedinn and them on to slay Hauskuld, and said he would be beforehand with them if they did not fall on him at once.

It happened one day that Mord arrived at Bergthorsknoll. He, along with Kari and Njal's sons, started talking right away, and Mord began slandering Hauskuld as he usually did. He had plenty of new stories to share and kept pushing Skarphedinn and the others to kill Hauskuld, claiming he would get to him first if they didn’t attack him immediately.

"I will let thee have thy way in this," says Skarphedinn, "if thou wilt fare with us, and have some hand in it."

"I'll let you have your way in this," says Skarphedinn, "if you join us and help out."

"That I am ready to do," says Mord, and so they bound that fast with promises, and he was to come there that evening.

"That I'm ready to do," says Mord, and so they secured that with promises, and he was set to be there that evening.

Bergthora asked Njal—

Bergthora asked Njal—

"What are they talking about out of doors?"

"What are they talking about outside?"

"I am not in their counsels," says Njal, "but I was seldom left out of them when their plans were good."

"I’m not part of their discussions," says Njal, "but I was rarely excluded when their plans were solid."

Skarphedinn did not lie down to rest that evening, nor his brothers, nor Kari.

Skarphedinn didn’t lie down to rest that evening, nor did his brothers, nor Kari.

That same night, when it was well-nigh spent, came Mord Valgard's son, and Njal's sons and Kari took their weapons and rode away. They fared till they came to Ossaby, and bided there by a fence. The weather was good, and the sun just risen.

That same night, when it was almost over, came Mord Valgard's son, and Njal's sons, and Kari grabbed their weapons and rode off. They traveled until they reached Ossaby and stayed there by a fence. The weather was nice, and the sun had just risen.


CHAPTER CX.

THE SLAYING OF HAUSKULD, THE PRIEST OF WHITENESS.

About that time Hauskuld, the Priest of Whiteness, awoke; he put on his clothes, and threw over him his cloak, Flosi's gift. He took his corn-sieve, and had his sword in his other hand, and walks towards the fence, and sows the corn as he goes.

About that time, Hauskuld, the Priest of Whiteness, woke up; he got dressed and threw on his cloak, a gift from Flosi. He grabbed his corn-sieve in one hand and held his sword in the other, walking toward the fence while sowing the corn as he went.

Skarphedinn and his band had agreed that they would all give him a wound. Skarphedinn sprang up from behind the fence, but when Hauskuld saw him he wanted to turn away, then Skarphedinn ran up to him and said[Pg 204]

Skarphedinn and his group had decided they would all give him a wound. Skarphedinn jumped up from behind the fence, but when Hauskuld saw him, he wanted to back away. Then Skarphedinn rushed up to him and said[Pg 204]

"Don't try to turn on thy heel, Whiteness priest," and hews at him, and the blow came on his head, and he fell on his knees. Hauskuld said these words when he fell—

"Don't try to turn around, White priest," and he swung at him, landing a blow on his head, and he fell to his knees. Hauskuld said these words as he fell—

"God help me, and forgive you!"

"God help me, and forgive you!"

Then they all ran up to him and gave him wounds.

Then they all rushed up to him and hurt him.

After that Mord said—

After that, Mord said—

"A plan comes into my mind."

"A plan pops into my head."

"What is that?" says Skarphedinn.

"What’s that?" says Skarphedinn.

"That I shall fare home as soon as I can, but after that I will fare up to Gritwater, and tell them the tidings, and say 'tis an ill deed; but I know surely that Thorgerda will ask me to give notice of the slaying, and I will do that, for that will be the surest way to spoil their suit. I will also send a man to Ossaby, and know how soon they take any counsel in the matter, and that man will learn all these tidings thence, and I will make believe that I have heard them from him."

"Once I can, I’ll head home, but after that, I’ll go up to Gritwater to share the news and say it's a terrible thing. I know for sure that Thorgerda will want me to inform them about the killing, and I’ll do that because it’s the best way to ruin their plan. I’ll also send someone to Ossaby to find out how quickly they’re discussing this, and that person will find out all the news from there, and I’ll pretend I heard it from him."

"Do so by all means," says Skarphedinn.

"Go ahead, do it," says Skarphedinn.

Those brothers fared home, and Kari with them, and when they came home they told Njal the tidings.

Those brothers headed home, and Kari went with them. When they arrived, they shared the news with Njal.

"Sorrowful tidings are these," says Njal, "and such are ill to hear, for sooth to say this grief touches me so nearly, that methinks it were better to have lost two of my sons and that Hauskuld lived."

"Sad news this is," says Njal, "and it's hard to hear, to be honest this grief affects me so closely, that I think it would be better to have lost two of my sons and have Hauskuld alive."

"It is some excuse for thee," says Skarphedinn, "that thou art an old man, and it is to be looked for that this touches thee nearly."

"It’s somewhat of an excuse for you," Skarphedinn says, "that you’re an old man, and it’s understandable that this affects you deeply."

"But this," says Njal, "no less than old age, is why I grieve, that I know better than thou what will come after."

"But this," says Njal, "just like old age, is why I feel sad; I understand better than you what will happen next."

"What will come after?" says Skarphedinn.

"What’s next?" says Skarphedinn.

"My death," says Njal, "and the death of my wife and of all my sons."

"My death," Njal says, "and the deaths of my wife and all my sons."

"What dost thou foretell for me?" says Kari.

"What do you predict for me?" says Kari.

"They will have hard work to go against thy good fortune, for thou wilt be more than a match for all of them."

"They will have a tough time trying to compete with your good luck, because you will be more than a match for all of them."

This one thing touched Njal so nearly that he could never speak of it without shedding tears.[Pg 205]

This one thing affected Njal so deeply that he could never mention it without crying.[Pg 205]


CHAPTER CXI.

OF HILDIGUNNA AND MORD VALGARD'S SON.

Hildigunna woke up and found that Hauskuld was away out of his bed.

Hildigunna woke up and noticed that Hauskuld was missing from his bed.

"Hard have been my dreams," she said, "and not good; but go and search for him, Hauskuld."

"My dreams have been tough," she said, "and not good; but go and look for him, Hauskuld."

So they searched for him about the homestead and found him not.

So they looked for him around the house and didn't find him.

By that time she had dressed herself; then she goes and two men with her, to the fence, and there they find Hauskuld slain.

By that time, she had gotten herself dressed; then she went with two men to the fence, and there they found Hauskuld dead.

Just then, too, came up Mord Valgard's son's shepherd, and told her that Njal's sons had gone down thence, "and," he said, "Skarphedinn called out to me and gave notice of the slaying as done by him".

Just then, Mord Valgard's son's shepherd showed up and told her that Njal's sons had come down from there, "and," he said, "Skarphedinn called out to me and reported that he was responsible for the killing."

"It were a manly deed," she says, "if one man had been at it."

"It would be a brave thing to do," she says, "if one man were doing it."

She took the cloak and wiped off all the blood with it, and wrapped the gouts of gore up in it, and so folded it together and laid it up in her chest.

She grabbed the cloak and wiped away all the blood with it, then wrapped the chunks of gore in it, folded it together, and stored it in her chest.

Now she sent a man up to Gritwater to tell the tidings thither, but Mord was there before him, and had already told the tidings. There, too, was come Kettle of the Mark.

Now she sent a man up to Gritwater to deliver the news there, but Mord was already there before him and had shared the news. Also, Kettle of the Mark had arrived.

Thorgerda said to Kettle—

Thorgerda said to Kettle—

"Now is Hauskuld dead as we know, and now bear in mind what thou promisedst to do when thou tookest him for thy foster-child."

"Now Hauskuld is dead, as we know, and remember what you promised to do when you took him as your foster child."

"It may well be," says Kettle, "that I promised very many things then, for I thought not that these days would ever befall us that have now come to pass; but yet I am come into a strait, for 'nose is next of kin to eyes,' since I have Njal's daughter to wife."

"It might be," Kettle says, "that I made a lot of promises back then, because I never thought we would face the days that have now come; but still, I'm in a tough spot, because 'nose is next of kin to eyes,' since I married Njal's daughter."

"Art thou willing, then," says Thorgerda, "that Mord should give notice of the suit for the slaying?"

"Are you willing, then," says Thorgerda, "that Mord should announce the claim for the killing?"

"I know not that," says Kettle, "for methinks ill comes from him more often than good."

"I don't know about that," says Kettle, "because it seems to me that bad things come from him more often than good."

But as soon as ever Mord began to speak to Kettle he fared the same as others, in that he thought as though Mord would be true to him, and so the end of their council was that[Pg 206] Mord should give notice of the slaying, and get ready the suit in every way before the Thing.

But as soon as Mord started talking to Kettle, he ended up just like everyone else, thinking that Mord would be loyal to him. So the conclusion of their meeting was that Mord would announce the killing and prepare for everything before the Thing.

Then Mord fared down to Ossaby, and thither came nine neighbours who dwelt nearest the spot.

Then Mord went down to Ossaby, and nine neighbors who lived closest to the area came there.

Mord had ten men with him. He shows the neighbours Hauskuld's wounds, and takes witness to the hurts, and names a man as the dealer of every wound save one; that he made as though he knew not who had dealt it, but that wound he had dealt himself. But the slaying he gave notice of at Skarphedinn's hand, and the wounds at his brothers' and Kari's.

Mord had ten men with him. He showed the neighbors Hauskuld's wounds, took witness to the injuries, and named a man for inflicting every wound except one; he pretended not to know who inflicted that one, but he had dealt it himself. However, he reported the killing as having been done by Skarphedinn, and the wounds were attributed to his brothers and Kari.

After that he called on nine neighbours who dwelt nearest the spot to ride away from home to the Althing on the inquest.

After that, he visited nine neighbors who lived closest to ask them to leave home and ride to the Althing for the inquiry.

After that he rode home. He scarce ever met Njal's sons, and when he did meet them, he was cross, and that was part of their plan.

After that, he rode home. He hardly ever ran into Njal's sons, and when he did see them, he was in a bad mood, which was part of their plan.

The slaying of Hauskuld was heard over all the land, and was ill-spoken of. Njal's sons went to see Asgrim Ellidagrim's son, and asked him for aid.

The killing of Hauskuld was known throughout the land and was talked about negatively. Njal's sons went to visit Asgrim Ellidagrim's son and asked him for help.

"Ye very well know that ye may look that I shall help you in all great suits, but still my heart is heavy about this suit, for there are many who have the blood feud, and this slaying is ill-spoken of over all the land."

"You know that you can expect me to help you in all major matters, but my heart is still heavy about this issue because there are many who have a blood feud, and this killing is talked about negatively throughout the land."

Now Njal's sons fare home.

Now Njal's sons are going home.


CHAPTER CXII.

THE PEDIGREE OF GUDMUND THE POWERFUL.

There was a man named Gudmund the powerful, who dwelt at Modruvale in Eyjafirth. He was the son of Eyjolf the son of Einar. Gudmund was a mighty chief, wealthy in goods; he had in his house a hundred hired servants. He overbore in rank and weight all the chiefs in the north country, so that some left their homesteads, but some he put to death, and some gave up their priesthoods for his sake, and from him are come the greatest part of all the picked and famous families in the land, such as "the Point-dwellers" and the "Sturlungs" and the "Hvamdwellers," and the "Fleetmen," and Kettle the bishop, and many of the greatest men.

There was a man named Gudmund the Powerful, who lived at Modruvale in Eyjafirth. He was the son of Eyjolf, who was the son of Einar. Gudmund was a strong leader, rich in possessions; he had a hundred hired servants in his home. He surpassed all the chiefs in the northern region in power and influence, causing some to abandon their homes, some he executed, and others gave up their priestly positions for his benefit. From him descended many of the most prominent and well-known families in the land, such as "the Point-dwellers," the "Sturlungs," the "Hvamdwellers," the "Fleetmen," and Kettle the Bishop, along with many other notable figures.

Gudmund was a friend of Asgrim Ellidagrim's son, and so he hoped to get his help.[Pg 207]

Gudmund was a friend of Asgrim Ellidagrim's son, and so he hoped to get his help.[Pg 207]


CHAPTER CXIII.

OF SNORRI THE PRIEST, AND HIS STOCK.

There was a man named Snorri, who was surnamed the Priest. He dwelt at Helgafell before Gudruna Oswif's daughter bought the land of him, and dwelt there till she died of old age; but Snorri then went and dwelt at Hvamsfirth on Sælingdale's tongue. Thorgrim was the name of Snorri's father, and he was a son of Thorstein codcatcher. Snorri was a great friend of Asgrim Ellidagrim's son, and he looked for help there also. Snorri was the wisest and shrewdest of all these men in Iceland who had not the gift of foresight. He was good to his friends, but grim to his foes.

There was a man named Snorri, known as the Priest. He lived at Helgafell until Gudruna Oswif's daughter bought the land from him, and he stayed there until she died of old age; afterward, Snorri moved to Hvamsfirth on Sælingdale's tongue. Thorgrim was Snorri's father, and he was a son of Thorstein the codcatcher. Snorri was a close friend of Asgrim Ellidagrim's son, and he looked for help from him as well. Snorri was the wisest and most cunning of all the men in Iceland who didn’t have the gift of foresight. He was kind to his friends but harsh to his enemies.

At that time there was a great riding to the Thing out of all the Quarters, and men had many suits set on foot.

At that time, there was a large gathering at the Thing from all over, and people had many cases in progress.


CHAPTER CXIV.

OF FLOSI THORD'S SON.

Flosi hears of Hauskuld's slaying, and that brings him much grief and wrath, but still he kept his feelings well in hand. He was told how the suit had been set on foot, as has been said, for Hauskuld's slaying, and he said little about it. He sent word to Hall of the Side, his father-in-law, and to Ljot his son, that they must gather in a great company at the Thing. Ljot was thought the most hopeful man for a chief away there east. It had been foretold that if he could ride three summers running to the Thing, and come safe and sound home, that then he would be the greatest chief in all his family, and the oldest man. He had then ridden one summer to the Thing, and now he meant to ride the second time.

Flosi hears about Hauskuld's murder, which causes him a lot of grief and anger, but he manages to keep his emotions in check. He learned that a lawsuit had been initiated regarding Hauskuld's death, and he didn't say much about it. He sent a message to Hall of the Side, his father-in-law, and to his son Ljot, telling them they needed to gather a large group at the Thing. Ljot was seen as the most promising candidate for a chief in the east. It had been predicted that if he could ride to the Thing for three consecutive summers and return home safe and sound, he would become the greatest chief in his family and the eldest man. He had already made the trip once and was now planning to go for the second time.

Flosi sent word to Kol Thorstein's son, and Glum the son of Hilldir the old, the son of Gerleif, the son of Aunund wallet-back, and to Modolf Kettle's son, and they all rode to meet Flosi.

Flosi sent a message to Kol Thorstein's son, Glum the son of Hilldir the old, the son of Gerleif, the son of Aunund wallet-back, and to Modolf Kettle's son, and they all rode to meet Flosi.

Hall gave his word, too, to gather a great company, and Flosi rode till he came to Kirkby, to Surt Asbjorn's son. Then[Pg 208] Flosi sent after Kolbein Egil's son, his brother's son, and he came to him there. Thence he rode to Headbrink. There dwelt Thorgrim the showy, the son of Thorkel the fair. Flosi begged him to ride to the Althing with him, and he said yea to the journey, and spoke thus to Flosi—

Hall promised to gather a large group, and Flosi rode until he reached Kirkby, to Surt Asbjorn's son. Then[Pg 208] Flosi sent for Kolbein Egil's son, his nephew, and he came to him there. From there, he rode to Headbrink. Thorgrim the flashy, son of Thorkel the handsome, lived there. Flosi asked him to ride to the Althing with him, and he agreed to the journey, saying this to Flosi—

"Often hast thou been more glad, master, than thou art now, but thou hast some right to be so."

"Master, you've often been happier than you are now, but you have some reason to feel this way."

"Of a truth," said Flosi, "that hath now come on my hands, which I would give all my goods that it had never happened. Ill seed has been sown, and so an ill crop will spring from it."

"Honestly," said Flosi, "what's happened now is something I'd give all my belongings to undo. Bad seeds have been planted, and so a bad crop will come from it."

Thence he rode over Arnstacksheath, and so to Solheim that evening. There dwelt Lodmund Wolf's son, but he was a great friend of Flosi, and there he stayed that night, and next morning Lodmund rode with him into the Dale.

Thence he rode over Arnstacksheath, and so to Solheim that evening. There lived Lodmund Wolf's son, who was a close friend of Flosi, and he stayed there that night. The next morning, Lodmund rode with him into the Dale.

There dwelt Runolf, the son of Wolf Aurpriest.

There lived Runolf, the son of Wolf Aurpriest.

Flosi said to Runolf—

Flosi told Runolf—

"Here we shall have true stories as to the slaying of Hauskuld, the Priest of Whiteness. Thou art a truthful man, and hast got at the truth by asking, and I will trust to all that thou tellest me as to what was the cause of quarrel between them."

"Here we will have true stories about the killing of Hauskuld, the Priest of Whiteness. You are an honest person, and you found out the truth by asking, so I will trust everything you tell me about what caused the conflict between them."

"There is no good in mincing the matter," said Runolf, "but we must say outright that he has been slain for less than no cause; and his death is a great grief to all men. No one thinks it so much a loss as Njal, his foster-father."

"There’s no point in beating around the bush," said Runolf. "We must say it plainly: he was killed for no reason at all, and his death is a huge sorrow for everyone. No one feels it more than Njal, his foster-father."

"Then they will be ill off for help from men," says Flosi; "and they will find no one to speak up for them."

"Then they'll be in tough shape when it comes to getting help from others," says Flosi; "and they won't find anyone to stand up for them."

"So it will be," says Runolf, "unless it be otherwise foredoomed."

"So it will be," says Runolf, "unless it's destined to be different."

"What has been done in the suit?" says Flosi.

"What's been done in the lawsuit?" asks Flosi.

"Now the neighbours have been summoned on the inquest," says Runolf, "and due notice given of the suit for manslaughter."

"Now the neighbors have been called for the inquest," says Runolf, "and proper notice has been given for the manslaughter case."

"Who took that step?" asks Flosi.

"Who took that step?" asks Flosi.

"Mord Valgard's son," says Runolf.

"Son of Mord Valgard," says Runolf.

"How far is that to be trusted?" says Flosi.

"How much can we really trust that?" says Flosi.

"He is of my kin," says Runolf; "but still, if I tell the truth of him, I must say that more men reap ill than good from him. But this one thing I will ask of thee, Flosi, that thou givest rest to thy wrath, and takest the matter up in such a way as may lead to the least trouble. For Njal will make a good offer, and so will others of the best men."[Pg 209]

"He is my relative," says Runolf; "but honestly, I have to admit that more people suffer because of him than benefit from him. However, I ask you, Flosi, to calm your anger and handle this situation in a way that causes the least trouble. Njal will make a fair offer, and so will some of the other good men."[Pg 209]

"Ride thou then to the Thing, Runolf," said Flosi, "and thy words shall have much weight with me, unless things turn out worse than they should."

"Then go to the Thing, Runolf," Flosi said, "and your words will carry a lot of weight with me, unless things go worse than they should."

After that they cease speaking about it, and Runolf promised to go to the Thing.

After that, they stopped talking about it, and Runolf agreed to go to the Thing.

Runolf sent word to Hatr the wise, his kinsman, and he rode thither at once.

Runolf sent a message to Hatr the wise, his relative, and he rode there immediately.

Thence Flosi rode to Ossaby.

Then Flosi rode to Ossaby.


CHAPTER CXV.

OF FLOSI AND HILDIGUNNA.

Hildigunna was out of doors, and said, "Now shall all the men of my household be out of doors when Flosi rides into the yard; but the women shall sweep the house and deck it with hangings, and make ready the high-seat for Flosi."

Hildigunna was outside and said, "Now all the men in my household should be outside when Flosi rides into the yard; but the women will clean the house and decorate it with hangings, and prepare the high seat for Flosi."

Then Flosi rode into the town, and Hildigunna turned to him and said—

Then Flosi rode into town, and Hildigunna turned to him and said—

"Come in safe and sound and happy kinsman, and my heart is fain at thy coming hither."

"Welcome, dear friend! I'm so happy to see you here."

"Here," says Flosi, "we will break our fast, and then we will ride on."

"Here," Flosi says, "we'll have our meal, and then we'll head out."

Then their horses were tethered, and Flosi went into the sitting-room and sat him down, and spurned the high-seat away from him on the dais, and said—

Then their horses were tied up, and Flosi went into the living room, sat down, pushed the high seat away from him on the dais, and said—

"I am neither king nor earl, and there is no need to make a high-seat for me to sit on, nor is there any need to make a mock of me."

"I’m neither king nor earl, and there’s no need to create a throne for me to sit on, nor is there any reason to make a fool of me."

Hildigunna was standing close by, and said—

Hildigunna was standing nearby and said—

"It is ill if it mislikes thee, for this we did with a whole heart."

"It’s bad if it doesn’t please you, because we did this with all our hearts."

"If thy heart is whole towards me, then what I do will praise itself if it be well done, but it will blame itself if it be ill done."

"If your heart is whole towards me, then what I do will praise itself if it's done well, but it will condemn itself if it's done poorly."

Hildigunna laughed a cold laugh, and said—

Hildigunna let out a chilling laugh and said—

"There is nothing new in that, we will go nearer yet ere we have done."

"There’s nothing new in that; we’ll get even closer before we’re finished."

She sat her down by Flosi, and they talked long and low. After that the board was laid, and Flosi and his band[Pg 210] washed their hands. Flosi looked hard at the towel and saw that it was all in rags, and had one end torn off. He threw it down on the bench and would not wipe himself with it, but tore off a piece of the table-cloth, and wiped himself with that, and then threw it to his men.

She sat down next to Flosi, and they talked quietly for a long time. After that, they set the table, and Flosi and his group[Pg 210] washed their hands. Flosi noticed the towel was in shreds, with one end ripped off. He tossed it onto the bench and refused to use it. Instead, he ripped a piece off the tablecloth and wiped his hands with that, then threw it to his men.

After that Flosi sat down to the board and bade men eat.

After that, Flosi sat down at the table and told everyone to eat.

Then Hildigunna came into the room and went before Flosi, and threw her hair off her eyes and wept.

Then Hildigunna entered the room and approached Flosi, brushing her hair out of her eyes as she cried.

"Heavy-hearted art thou now, kinswoman," said Flosi, "when thou weepest, but still it is well that thou shouldst weep for a good husband."

"You're feeling really sad now, cousin," said Flosi, "as you cry, but it's still good that you're crying for a good husband."

"What vengeance or help shall I have of thee?" she says.

"What revenge or support will I get from you?" she asks.

"I will follow up thy suit," said Flosi, "to the utmost limit of the law, or strive for that atonement which good men and true shall say that we ought to have as full amends."

"I will pursue your case," said Flosi, "to the fullest extent of the law, or seek the restitution that good and honest people will agree we deserve as full compensation."

"Hauskuld would avenge thee," she said, "if he had the blood-feud after thee."

"Hauskuld would take revenge on you," she said, "if he had a blood feud with you."

"Thou lackest not grimness," answered Flosi, "and what thou wantest is plain."

"You don't lack seriousness," replied Flosi, "and what you want is clear."

"Arnor Ornolf's son, of Forswaterwood," said Hildigunna, "had done less wrong towards Thord Frey's priest thy father; and yet thy brothers Kolbein and Egil slew him at Skaptarfells-Thing."

"Arnor Ornolf's son from Forswaterwood," Hildigunna said, "had wronged Thord Frey's priest, your father, less; and yet your brothers Kolbein and Egil killed him at Skaptarfells-Thing."

Then Hildigunna went back into the hall and unlocked her chest, and then she took out the cloak, Flosi's gift, and in it Hauskuld had been slain, and there she had kept it, blood and all. Then she went back into the sitting room with the cloak; she went up silently to Flosi. Flosi had just then eaten his full, and the board was cleared. Hildigunna threw the cloak over Flosi, and the gore rattled down all over him.

Then Hildigunna went back into the hall and unlocked her chest, and then she took out the cloak, Flosi's gift, stained with the blood of Hauskuld, whom she had kept it for. Then she returned to the sitting room with the cloak; she approached Flosi quietly. Flosi had just finished his meal, and the table was cleared. Hildigunna threw the cloak over Flosi, and the blood splattered all over him.

Then she spoke and said—

Then she spoke and said—

"This cloak, Flosi, thou gavest to Hauskuld, and now I will give it back to thee; he was slain in it, and I call God and all good men to witness, that I adjure thee, by all the might of thy Christ, and by thy manhood and bravery, to take vengeance for all those wounds which he had on his dead body, or else to be called every man's dastard."

"This cloak, Flosi, you gave to Hauskuld, and now I will return it to you; he was killed while wearing it, and I call on God and all good people to witness that I urge you, by all the power of your Christ, and by your honor and courage, to take revenge for all the wounds on his dead body, or else be known as a coward."

Flosi threw the cloak off him and hurled it into her lap, and said—

Flosi tossed the cloak aside and threw it into her lap, saying—

"Thou art the greatest hell-hag, and thou wishest that we should take that course which will be the worst for all of us. But 'women's counsel is ever cruel'."

"You are the worst witch, and you want us to choose the path that will be the worst for all of us. But 'women's advice is always harsh'."

Flosi was so stirred at this, that sometimes he was blood[Pg 211]red in the face, and sometimes ashy pale as withered grass, and sometimes blue as death.

Flosi was so affected by this that at times his face turned bright red, at other times ashen pale like dried grass, and sometimes he looked a sickly blue.

Flosi and his men rode away; he rode to Holtford, and there waits for the sons of Sigfus and other of his men.

Flosi and his crew rode off; he headed to Holtford, where he waits for the sons of Sigfus and some of his other men.

Ingialld dwelt at the Springs; he was the brother of Rodny, Hauskuld Njal's son's mother. Ingialld had to wife Thraslauga, the daughter of Egil, the son of Thord Frey's priest. Flosi sent word to Ingialld to come to him, and Ingialld went at once, with fourteen men. They were all of his household. Ingialld was a tall man and a strong, and slow to meddle with other men's business, one of the bravest of men, and very bountiful to his friends.

Ingialld lived at the Springs; he was the brother of Rodny, Njal's son's mother. Ingialld was married to Thraslauga, the daughter of Egil, the son of Thord, Frey's priest. Flosi sent a message to Ingialld to come to him, and Ingialld immediately went, bringing along fourteen men, all of his household. Ingialld was a tall, strong man who was slow to get involved in other people's affairs, one of the bravest men, and very generous to his friends.

Flosi greeted him well, and said to him, "Great trouble hath now come on me and my brothers-in-law, and it is hard to see our way out of it; I beseech thee not to part from my suit until this trouble is past and gone."

Flosi welcomed him warmly and said, "A huge problem has come my way and my brothers-in-law, and it’s tough to find a way out of it; I ask you not to leave my side until this issue is resolved."

"I am come into a strait myself," said Ingialld, "for the sake of the ties that there are between me and Njal and his sons, and other great matters which stand in the way."

"I find myself in a tight spot," said Ingialld, "because of the connections I have with Njal and his sons, along with other important issues that are in the way."

"I thought," said Flosi, "when I gave away my brother's daughter to thee, that thou gavest me thy word to stand by me in every suit."

"I thought," Flosi said, "when I gave my brother's daughter to you, that you gave me your word to support me in every matter."

"It is most likely," says Ingialld, "that I shall do so, but still I will now, first of all, ride home, and thence to the Thing."

"It’s probably true," says Ingialld, "that I will do that, but first, I’m going to ride home and then head to the Thing."


CHAPTER CXVI.

OF FLOSI AND MORD AND THE SONS OF SIGFUS.

The sons of Sigfus heard how Flosi was at Holtford, and they rode thither to meet him, and there were Kettle of the Mark, and Lambi his brother, Thorkell and Mord, the sons of Sigfus, Sigmund their brother, and Lambi Sigurd's son, and Gunnar Lambi's son, and Grani Gunnar's son, and Vebrand Hamond's son.

The sons of Sigfus heard that Flosi was at Holtford, so they rode there to meet him. Along with them were Kettle of the Mark, his brother Lambi, Thorkell and Mord, the sons of Sigfus, their brother Sigmund, Lambi Sigurd's son, Gunnar Lambi's son, Grani Gunnar's son, and Vebrand Hamond's son.

Flosi stood up to meet them, and greeted them gladly. So they went down to the river. Flosi had the whole story from them about the slaying, and there was no difference between them and Kettle of the Mark's story.

Flosi got up to greet them and welcomed them warmly. Then they headed down to the river. Flosi heard the whole story from them about the killing, and it was the same as Kettle of the Mark's story.

Flosi spoke to Kettle of the Mark, and said[Pg 212]

Flosi talked to Kettle of the Mark and said[Pg 212]

"This now I ask of thee; how tightly are your hearts knit as to this suit, thou and the other sons of Sigfus?"

"This is what I ask you: how closely do your hearts align on this matter, you and the other sons of Sigfus?"

"My wish is," said Kettle, "that there should be peace between us, but yet I have sworn an oath not to part from this suit till it has been brought somehow to an end, and to lay my life on it."

"My wish is," said Kettle, "that we can find peace between us, but I’ve sworn an oath not to walk away from this situation until it’s somehow resolved, and I’m committed to it."

"Thou art a good man and true," said Flosi, "and it is well to have such men with one."

"You're a good man and true," said Flosi, "and it's great to have people like you around."

Then Grani Gunnar's son and Lambi Sigurd's son both spoke together, and said—

Then Grani, Gunnar's son, and Lambi, Sigurd's son, spoke at the same time and said—

"We wish for outlawry and death."

"We want rebellion and death."

"It is not given us," said Flosi, "both to share and choose, we must take what we can get."

"It’s not up to us," Flosi said, "to both share and choose; we have to take what we can get."

"I have had it in my heart," says Grani, "ever since they slew Thrain by Markfleet, and after that his son Hauskuld, never to be atoned with them by a lasting peace, for I would willingly stand by when they were all slain, every man of them."

"I’ve felt this way ever since they killed Thrain by Markfleet, and then his son Hauskuld. I’m determined never to make peace with them, because I would gladly watch them all be killed, every last one."

"Thou hast stood so near to them," said Flosi, "that thou mightest have avenged these things hadst thou had the heart and manhood. Methinks thou and many others now ask for what ye would give much money hereafter never to have had a share in. I see this clearly, that though we slay Njal or his sons, still they are men of so great worth, and of such good family, that there will be such a blood feud and hue and cry after them, that we shall have to fall on our knees before many a man, and beg for help, ere we get an atonement and find our way out of this strait. Ye may make up your minds, then, that many will become poor who before had great goods, but some of you will lose both goods and life."

"You're so close to them," Flosi said, "that you could have avenged these things if you had the courage and the guts. I think you and many others are now wishing for something you would pay a lot of money never to have been involved in. I see clearly that even if we kill Njal or his sons, they are men of such great worth and from such a good family, that there will be a huge blood feud and uproar after them, and we'll have to kneel before many people and ask for help before we can settle this and find a way out of this mess. So, you can decide that many will become poor who once had great wealth, but some of you will lose both wealth and life."

Mord Valgard's Son rode to meet Flosi, and said he would ride to the Thing with him with all his men. Flosi took that well, and raised a matter of a wedding with him, that he should give away Rannveiga his daughter to Starkad Flosi's brother's son, who dwelt at Staffell. Flosi did this because he thought he would so make sure both of his faithfulness and force.

Mord Valgard's Son rode to meet Flosi and said he would go to the Thing with him along with all his men. Flosi was pleased with this and brought up a wedding, suggesting that he should give his daughter Rannveiga to Starkad, Flosi's brother's son, who lived at Staffell. Flosi proposed this because he believed it would secure both his loyalty and strength.

Mord took the wedding kindly, but handed the matter over to Gizur the white, and bade him talk about it at the Thing.

Mord accepted the wedding well, but handed the matter over to Gizur the White and asked him to discuss it at the Thing.

Mord had to wife Thorkatla, Gizur the white's daughter.

Mord was married to Thorkatla, the daughter of Gizur the White.

They two, Mord and Flosi, rode both together to the Thing, and talked the whole day, and no man knew aught of their counsel.[Pg 213]

They both, Mord and Flosi, rode together to the Thing and talked the entire day, and no one knew anything about their plans.[Pg 213]


CHAPTER CXVII.

NJAL AND SKARPHEDINN TALK TOGETHER.

Now, we must say how Njal said to Skarphedinn—

Now, we need to mention what Njal told Skarphedinn—

"What plan have ye laid down for yourselves, thou and thy brothers and Kari?"

"What plan have you made for yourselves, you, your brothers, and Kari?"

"Little reck we of dreams in most matters," said Skarphedinn; "but if thou must know, we shall ride to Tongue to Asgrim Ellidagrim's son, and thence to the Thing; but what meanest thou to do about thine own journey, father?"

"Most of the time, we don't pay much attention to dreams," Skarphedinn said; "but if you want to know, we'll ride to Tongue to see Asgrim Ellidagrim's son, and then we'll go to the Thing; but what are you planning to do about your own journey, father?"

"I shall ride to the Thing," says Njal, "for it belongs to my honour not to be severed from your suit so long as I live. I ween that many men will have good words to say of me, and so I shall stand you in good stead, and do you no harm."

"I'll ride to the Thing," says Njal, "because it's important to my honor not to be separated from your case as long as I live. I believe that many people will have positive things to say about me, and that way I'll support you and won't cause you any trouble."

There, too, was Thorhall Asgrim's son, and Njal's foster-son. The sons of Njal laughed at him because he was clad in a coat of russet, and asked how long he meant to wear that?

There was also Thorhall, Asgrim's son, and Njal's foster son. Njal's sons laughed at him because he was wearing a brown coat and asked how long he planned to wear that.

"I shall have thrown it off," he said, "when I have to follow up the blood-feud for my foster father."

"I'll have gotten over it," he said, "when I have to deal with the blood feud for my foster father."

"There will ever be most good in thee," said Njal, "when there is most need of it."

"There will always be the most good in you," said Njal, "when it is needed the most."

So they all busked them to ride away from home, and were nigh thirty men in all, and rode till they came to Thursowater. Then came after them Njal's kinsmen, Thorleif crow, and Thorgrim the big; they were Holt-Thorir's sons, and offered their help and following to Njal's sons, and they took that gladly.

So they all gathered to ride away from home, and there were nearly thirty men in total, and they rode until they reached Thursowater. Then Njal's relatives, Thorleif Crow and Thorgrim the Big, came after them; they were the sons of Holt-Thorir, and they offered their support and companionship to Njal's sons, who accepted it gladly.

So they rode altogether across Thursowater, until they came on Laxwater bank, and took a rest and baited their horses there, and there Hjallti's Skeggi's son came to meet them, and Njal's sons fell to talking with him, and they talked long and low.

So they all rode across Thursowater until they reached Laxwater bank, where they rested and fed their horses. There, Hjallti's Skeggi's son came to greet them, and Njal's sons started chatting with him, talking quietly for a long time.

"Now, I will show," said Hjallti, "that I am not black-hearted; Njal has asked me for help, and I have agreed to it, and given my word to aid him; he has often given me and many others the worth of it in cunning counsel."

"Now, I will show," said Hjallti, "that I am not malicious; Njal has asked for my help, and I have agreed to assist him and given my word to support him; he has often provided me and many others with valuable advice."

Hjallti tells Njal all about Flosi's doings. They sent Thorhall on to Tongue to tell Asgrim that they would be there that evening; and Asgrim made ready at once, and was out of doors to meet them when Njal rode into the town.[Pg 214]

Hjallti updates Njal about everything Flosi is up to. They sent Thorhall ahead to Tongue to inform Asgrim that they would arrive that evening; Asgrim immediately prepared and was outside to greet them when Njal rode into town.[Pg 214]

Njal was clad in a blue cape, and had a felt hat on his head, and a small axe in his hand. Asgrim helped Njal off his horse, and led him and sate him down in his own seat. After that they all went in, Njal's sons and Kari. Then Asgrim went out.

Njal was wearing a blue cloak, had a felt hat on his head, and held a small axe in his hand. Asgrim helped Njal down from his horse and led him to his own seat. After that, Njal's sons and Kari came in. Then Asgrim went outside.

Hjallti wished to turn away, and thought there were too many there; but Asgrim caught hold of his reins, and said he should never have his way in riding off, and made men unsaddle their horses, and led Hjallti in and sate him down by Njal's aide; but Thorleif and his brother sat on the other bench and their men with them.

Hjallti wanted to turn away, feeling there were too many people around; but Asgrim grabbed his reins and insisted that he wouldn’t get away with riding off. He had the men unsaddle their horses, brought Hjallti in, and made him sit down next to Njal's aide. Meanwhile, Thorleif and his brother sat on the other bench with their men.

Asgrim sate him down on a stool before Njal, and asked—

Asgrim sat down on a stool in front of Njal and asked—

"What says thy heart about our matter?"

"What does your heart say about our situation?"

"It speaks rather heavily," says Njal, "for I am afraid that we shall have no lucky men with us in the suit; but I would, friend, that thou shouldest send after all the men who belong to thy Thing, and ride to the Althing with me."

"It sounds pretty serious," says Njal, "because I'm worried that we won't have any lucky people on our side in the lawsuit; but, my friend, I wish you would send for all the guys from your Thing and ride with me to the Althing."

"I have always meant to do that," says Asgrim; "and this I will promise thee at the same time—that I will never leave thy cause while I can get any men to follow me."

"I've always intended to do that," Asgrim says; "and I promise you this at the same time—that I will never abandon your cause as long as I can find anyone to support me."

But all those who were in the house thanked him, and said, that was bravely spoken. They were there that night, but the day after all Asgrim's band came thither.

But everyone in the house thanked him and said that was well said. They were there that night, but the next day all of Asgrim's crew showed up.

And after that they all rode together till they come up on the Thingfield, and fit up their booths.

And after that, they all rode together until they reached the Thingfield and set up their booths.


CHAPTER CXVIII.

ASGRIM AND NJAL'S SONS PRAY MEN FOR HELP.

By that time Flosi had come to the Thing, and filled all his booths. Runolf filled the Dale-dwellers' booths, and Mord the booths of the men from Rangriver. Hall of the Side had long since come from the east, but scarce any of the other men; but still Hall of the Side had come with a great band, and joined this at once to Flosi's company, and begged him to take an atonement and to make peace.

By that time, Flosi had arrived at the Thing and filled all of his booths. Runolf filled the booths for the Dale-dwellers, and Mord took care of the booths for the men from Rangriver. Hall of the Side had already come from the east, but there weren’t many others. However, Hall of the Side arrived with a large group and quickly joined Flosi's company, asking him to accept atonement and make peace.

Hall was a wise man and good-hearted, Flosi answered him well in everything, but gave way in nothing.

Hall was a wise and kind man, and Flosi responded well to him in everything, but didn't back down on anything.

Hall asked what men had promised him help? Flosi[Pg 215] named Mord Valgard's son, and said he had asked for his daughter at the hand of his kinsman Starkad.

Hall asked which men had promised him help? Flosi[Pg 215] named Mord Valgard's son and mentioned that he had requested his daughter from his relative Starkad.

Hall said she was a good match, but it was ill dealing with Mord, "and that thou wilt put to the proof ere this Thing be over".

Hall said she was a good match, but it was a bad idea to deal with Mord, "and that you will be tested before this Thing is over."

After that they ceased talking.

Then they stopped talking.

One day Njal and Asgrim had a long talk in secret.

One day, Njal and Asgrim had a long private conversation.

Then all at once Asgrim sprang up and said to Njal's sons—

Then suddenly Asgrim stood up and said to Njal's sons—

"We must set about seeking friends, that we may not be overborne by force; for this suit will be followed up boldly."

"We need to start looking for friends so we won't be overwhelmed by force, because this pursuit will be carried out with determination."

Then Asgrim went out, and Helgi Njal's son next; then Kari Solmund's son; then Grim Njal's son; then Skarphedinn; then Thorhall; then Thorgrim the big; then Thorleif crow.

Then Asgrim went out, followed by Helgi, Njal's son; then Kari, Solmund's son; then Grim, Njal's son; then Skarphedinn; then Thorhall; then Thorgrim the big; and finally Thorleif Crow.

They went to the booth of Gizur the white and inside it. Gizur stood up to meet them, and bade them sit down and drink.

They went to the booth of Gizur the White and went inside. Gizur stood up to greet them and invited them to sit down and drink.

"Not thitherward," says Asgrim, "tends our way, and we will speak our errand out loud, and not mutter and mouth about it. What help shall I have from thee, as thou art my kinsman?"

"Not that way," says Asgrim, "that's not where we're headed, and we will state our purpose clearly, not mumble about it. What help can I expect from you, since you are my relative?"

"Jorunn my sister," said Gizur, "would wish that I should not shrink from standing by thee; and so it shall be now and hereafter, that we will both of us have the same fate."

"Jorunn, my sister," said Gizur, "would want me to stand by you, and so it will be now and in the future; we will both face the same fate."

Asgrim thanked him, and went away afterwards.

Asgrim thanked him and then left.

Then Skarphedinn asked, "Whither shall we go now?"

Then Skarphedinn asked, "Where shall we go now?"

"To the booths of the men of Olfus," says Asgrim.

"To the booths of the men of Olfus," says Asgrim.

So they went thither, and Asgrim asked whether Skapti Thorod's son were in the booth? He was told that he was. Then they went inside the booth.

So they went there, and Asgrim asked if Skapti Thorod's son was in the booth. He was told that he was. Then they went inside the booth.

Skapti sate on the cross bench, and greeted Asgrim, and he took the greeting well.

Skapti sat on the cross bench and greeted Asgrim, who returned the greeting warmly.

Skapti offered Asgrim a seat by his side, but Asgrim said he should only stay there a little while, "but still we have an errand to thee".

Skapti offered Asgrim a seat next to him, but Asgrim said he could only stay for a little while, "but we still have something to do with you."

"Let me hear it," says Skapti.

"Go ahead and tell me," says Skapti.

"I wish to beg thee for thy help, that thou wilt stand by us in our suit."

"I want to ask for your help, to stand by us in our cause."

"One thing I had hoped," says Skapti, "and that is, that neither you nor your troubles would ever come into my dwelling."[Pg 216]

"One thing I hoped," Skapti says, "is that neither you nor your problems would ever come into my home."[Pg 216]

"Such things are ill-spoken," says Asgrim, "when a man is the last to help others, when most lies on his aid."

"Such things are poorly said," says Asgrim, "when a man is the last to help others, when so much depends on his support."

"Who is yon man," says Skapti, "before whom four men walk, a big burly man, and pale-faced, unlucky-looking, well-knit, and troll-like?"

"Who is that man," says Skapti, "walking ahead of four men, a big, burly guy, with a pale face, an unlucky appearance, well-built, and looking like a troll?"

"My name is Skarphedinn," he answers, "and thou hast often seen me at the Thing; but in this I am wiser than thou, that I have no need to ask what thy name is. Thy name is Skapti Thorod's son, but before thou calledst thyself 'Bristle-poll,' after thou hadst slain Kettle of Elda; then thou shavedst thy poll, and puttedst pitch on thy head, and then thou hiredst thralls to cut up a sod of turf, and thou creptest underneath it to spend the night. After that thou wentest to Thorolf Lopt's son of Eyrar, and he took thee on board, and bore thee out here in his meal sacks."

"My name is Skarphedinn," he replies, "and you’ve often seen me at the Thing; but in this, I’m smarter than you because I don’t need to ask what your name is. Your name is Skapti, the son of Thorod, but before you called yourself 'Bristle-poll' after you killed Kettle of Elda; then you shaved your head, put pitch on it, and hired some thralls to cut a sod of turf, and you crept underneath it to spend the night. After that, you went to Thorolf Lopt's son of Eyrar, and he took you on board and carried you out here in his meal sacks."

After that Asgrim and his band went out, and Skarphedinn asked—

After that, Asgrim and his group went out, and Skarphedinn asked—

"Whither shall we go now?"

"Where shall we go now?"

"To Snorri the Priest's booth," says Asgrim.

"To Snorri the Priest's booth," says Asgrim.

Then they went to Snorri's booth. There was a man outside before the booth, and Asgrim asked whether Snorri were in the booth.

Then they went to Snorri's booth. There was a man outside the booth, and Asgrim asked if Snorri was in there.

The man said he was.

The guy said he was.

Asgrim went into the booth, and all the others. Snorri was sitting on the cross bench, and Asgrim went and stood before him, and hailed him well.

Asgrim walked into the booth, followed by everyone else. Snorri was sitting on the cross bench, and Asgrim approached and stood in front of him, greeting him warmly.

Snorri took his greeting blithely, and bade him sit down.

Snorri welcomed him cheerfully and invited him to sit down.

Asgrim said he should be only a short time there, "but we have an errand with thee".

Asgrim said he would only be there for a short while, "but we have something to discuss with you."

Snorri bade him tell it.

Snorri asked him to share it.

"I would," said Asgrim, "that thou wouldst come with me to the court, and stand by me with thy help, for thou art a wise man, and a great man of business."

"I would," said Asgrim, "that you would come with me to the court and support me, for you are a wise man and a great businessman."

"Suits fall heavy on us now," says Snorri the Priest, "and now many men push forward against us, and so we are slow to take up the troublesome suits of other men from other quarters."

"Suits weigh heavily on us now," says Snorri the Priest, "and many men are pressing against us, so we're slow to take on the troublesome cases of others from different places."

"Thou mayest stand excused," says Asgrim, "for thou art not in our debt for any service."

"You're off the hook," says Asgrim, "because you don't owe us anything for our help."

"I know," says Snorri, "that thou art a good man and true, and I will promise thee this, that I will not be against thee, and not yield help to thy foes."

"I know," says Snorri, "that you are a good and honest person, and I promise you this: I won't be against you, and I won't help your enemies."

Asgrim thanked him, and Snorri the Priest asked[Pg 217]

Asgrim thanked him, and Snorri the Priest asked[Pg 217]

"Who is that man before whom four go, pale-faced, and sharp-featured, and who shows his front teeth, and has his axe aloft on his shoulder?"

"Who is that man in front of whom four pale-faced, sharp-featured individuals walk, who reveals his front teeth and holds his axe up on his shoulder?"

"My name is Hedinn," he says, "but some men call me Skarphedinn by my full name; but what more hast thou to say to me?"

"My name is Hedinn," he says, "but some guys call me Skarphedinn, which is my full name; but what else do you want to say to me?"

"This," said Snorri the Priest, "that methinks thou art a well-knit, ready-handed man, but yet I guess that the best part of thy good fortune is past, and I ween thou hast not long to live."

"This," said Snorri the Priest, "I think you are a strong, capable man, but I believe that your good luck is mostly behind you, and I don't think you have much time left."

"That is well," says Skarphedinn, "for that is a debt we all have to pay, but still it were more needful to avenge thy father than to foretell my fate in this way."

"That's true," says Skarphedinn, "because that's a debt we all owe, but it’s more important to avenge your father than to predict my fate like this."

"Many have said that before," says Snorri, "and I will not be angry at such words."

"Many people have said that before," Snorri states, "and I won't be upset by those words."

After that they went out, and got no help there. Then they fared to the booths of the men of Skagafirth. There Hafr the wealthy had his booth. The mother of Hafr was named Thoruna, she was a daughter of Asbjorn baldpate of Myrka, the son of Hrosbjorn.

After that, they went out and found no help there. Then they headed to the booths of the people from Skagafirth. There, Hafr the wealthy had his booth. Hafr's mother was named Thoruna; she was the daughter of Asbjorn Baldpate from Myrka, the son of Hrosbjorn.

Asgrim and his band went into the booth, and Hafr sate in the midst of it, and was talking to a man.

Asgrim and his group entered the booth, and Hafr sat in the middle of it, talking to a man.

Asgrim went up to him, and hailed him well; he took it kindly, and bade him sit down.

Asgrim approached him and greeted him warmly; he took it well and invited him to sit down.

"This I would ask of thee," said Asgrim, "that thou wouldst grant me and my sons-in-law help."

"This is what I would ask of you," said Asgrim, "that you would grant me and my sons-in-law your help."

Hafr answered sharp and quick, and said he would have nothing to do with their troubles.

Hafr replied sharply and quickly, saying he wanted nothing to do with their problems.

"But still I must ask who that pale-faced man is before whom four men go, so ill-looking, as though he had come out of the sea-crags."

"But I still have to ask who that pale-faced man is in front of those four men who look so rough, like he just came out of the sea cliffs."

"Never mind, milksop that thou art!" said Skarphedinn, "who I am, for I will dare to go forward wherever thou standest before me, and little would I fear though such striplings were in my path. 'Twere rather thy duty, too, to get back thy sister Swanlauga, whom Eydis ironsword and his messmate Stediakoll took away out of thy house, but thou didst not dare to do aught against them."

"Forget it, you weakling!" said Skarphedinn. "I don’t care who you are, because I will move forward no matter what stands in my way, and I wouldn’t be scared even if those punks were in my path. It’s actually your responsibility to get your sister Swanlauga back from Eydis Ironsword and his buddy Stediakoll, who took her from your house, but you didn’t have the guts to do anything about it."

"Let us go out," said Asgrim, "there is no hope of help here."

"Let's go outside," Asgrim said, "there's no chance of help here."

Then they went out to the booths of men of Modruvale, and asked whether Gudmund the powerful were in the booth, but they were told he was.[Pg 218]

Then they went to the booths of the people from Modruvale and asked if Gudmund the powerful was in the booth, and they were told he was.[Pg 218]

Then they went into the booth. There was a high seat in the midst of it, and there sate Gudmund the powerful.

Then they entered the booth. There was a high seat in the middle of it, and there sat Gudmund the powerful.

Asgrim went and stood before him, and hailed him.

Asgrim went and stood in front of him and called out to him.

Gudmund took his greeting well, and asked him to sit down.

Gudmund responded positively to his greeting and invited him to take a seat.

"I will not sit," said Asgrim, "but I wish to pray thee for help, for thou art a bold man and a mighty chief."

"I won't sit," said Asgrim, "but I want to ask you for help, because you’re a brave man and a strong leader."

"I will not be against thee," said Gudmund, "but if I see fit to yield thee help, we may well talk of that afterwards," and so he treated them well and kindly in every way.

"I won't oppose you," Gudmund said, "but if I decide to offer you help, we can discuss it later," and he treated them well and kindly in every way.

Asgrim thanked him for his words, and Gudmund said—

Asgrim thanked him for his words, and Gudmund said—

"There is one man in your band at whom I have gazed for awhile, and he seems to me more terrible than most men that I have seen."

"There’s one guy in your group that I’ve been watching for a while, and he seems more intimidating than most guys I’ve seen."

"Which is he?" says Asgrim.

"Which one is he?" says Asgrim.

"Four go before him," says Gudmund; "dark brown is his hair, and pale is his face; tall of growth and sturdy. So quick and shifty in his manliness, that I would rather have his following than that of ten other men; but yet the man is unlucky-looking."

"Four go ahead of him," says Gudmund; "he has dark brown hair and a pale face; he's tall and strong. He's so quick and nimble in his manliness that I'd rather have him on my team than ten other guys; but he still looks kind of unfortunate."

"I know," said Skarphedinn, "that thou speakest at me, but it does not go in the same way as to luck with me and thee. I have blame, indeed, from the slaying of Hauskuld, the Whiteness priest, as is fair and right; but both Thorkel foulmouth and Thorir Helgi's son spread abroad bad stories about thee, and that has tried thy temper very much."

"I know," said Skarphedinn, "that you're talking about me, but luck doesn't work the same way for you and me. I deserve the blame for the death of Hauskuld, the priest of Whiteness, and that's fair. But both Thorkel Foulmouth and Thorir Helgi's son have been spreading nasty rumors about you, and that's really tested your patience."

Then they went out, and Skarphedinn said—

Then they went outside, and Skarphedinn said—

"Whither shall we go now?"

"Where should we go now?"

"To the booths of the men of Lightwater," said Asgrim.

"To the booths of the men from Lightwater," said Asgrim.

There Thorkel foulmouth had set up his booth.

There, Thorkel foulmouth had set up his stall.

Thorkel foulmouth had been abroad and worked his way to fame in other lands. He had slain a robber east in Jemtland's wood, and then he fared on east into Sweden, and was a messmate of Saurkvir the churl, and they harried eastward ho; but to the east of Baltic side.[67] Thorkel had to fetch water for them one evening; then he met a wild man of the woods,[68] and struggled against him long; but the end of it was that he slew the wild man. Thence he fared east into Adalsyssla, and there he slew a flying fire-drake. After that he fared[Pg 219] back to Sweden, and thence to Norway, and so out to Iceland, and let these deeds of derring do be carved over his shut bed, and on the stool before his high-seat. He fought, too, on Lightwater way with his brothers against Gudmund the powerful, and the men of Lightwater won the day. He and Thorir Helgi's son spread abroad bad stories about Gudmund. Thorkel said there was no man in Iceland with whom he would not fight in single combat, or yield an inch to, if need were. He was called Thorkel foulmouth, because he spared no one with whom he had to do either in word or deed.

Thorkel Foulmouth had traveled abroad and made a name for himself in other lands. He had killed a robber in the woods of Jemtland, and then he continued east into Sweden, where he was a companion of Saurkvir the churl, and they raided eastward. But to the east of the Baltic, Thorkel had to fetch water for them one evening when he encountered a wild man of the woods. They fought for a long time, but in the end, he killed the wild man. After that, he traveled east into Adalsyssla, where he killed a flying fire-drake. Then he returned to Sweden, then to Norway, and finally out to Iceland, where he had these deeds of bravery carved over his closed bed and on the stool before his high-seat. He also fought with his brothers at Lightwater against Gudmund the Powerful, and the men of Lightwater won. He and Thorir Helgi's son spread bad rumors about Gudmund. Thorkel claimed there was no man in Iceland he wouldn't challenge to single combat or back down to, if necessary. He was called Thorkel Foulmouth because he didn’t hold back against anyone he dealt with, either in words or actions.


CHAPTER CXIX.

OF SKARPHEDINN AND THORKEL FOULMOUTH.

Asgrim and his fellows went to Thorkel foulmouth's booth, and Asgrim said then to his companions, "This booth Thorkel foulmouth owns, a great champion, and it were worth much to us to get his help. We must here take heed in everything, for he is self-willed and bad tempered; and now I will beg thee, Skarphedinn, not to let thyself be led into our talk."

Asgrim and his friends went to Thorkel Foulmouth's booth, and Asgrim said to his companions, "This booth belongs to Thorkel Foulmouth, a great warrior, and it would be very beneficial for us to get his support. We need to be careful in everything because he can be stubborn and short-tempered; and now I want to ask you, Skarphedinn, not to let yourself get drawn into our conversation."

Skarphedinn smiled at that. He was so clad, he had on a blue kirtle and gray breeks, and black shoes on his feet, coming high up his leg; he had a silver belt about him, and that same axe in his hand with which he slew Thrain, and which he called the "ogress of war," a round buckler, and a silken band round his brow, and his hair was brushed back behind his ears. He was the most soldier-like of men, and by that all men knew him. He went in his appointed place, and neither before nor behind.

Skarphedinn smiled at that. He was dressed in a blue tunic and gray pants, with black shoes that came high up his legs. He wore a silver belt and had the same axe in his hand that he used to kill Thrain, which he called the "ogress of war." He also had a round shield and a silk band around his head, with his hair slicked back behind his ears. He looked like the epitome of a soldier, and everyone recognized him for it. He walked in his designated spot, neither ahead nor behind.

Now they went into the booth and into its inner chamber. Thorkel sate in the middle of the cross-bench, and his men away from him on all sides. Asgrim hailed him, and Thorkel took the greeting well, and Asgrim said to him—

Now they went into the booth and into its inner chamber. Thorkel sat in the middle of the cross-bench, with his men surrounding him on all sides. Asgrim greeted him, and Thorkel accepted the greeting warmly. Asgrim then said to him—

"For this have we come hither, to ask help of thee, and that thou wouldst come to the court with us."

"For this reason, we have come here to ask for your help and for you to join us at the court."

"What need can ye have of my help," said Thorkel, "when ye have already gone to Gudmund; he must surely have promised thee his help?"

"What do you need my help for," said Thorkel, "when you’ve already gone to Gudmund; he must have promised you his assistance?"

"We could not get his help," says Asgrim.[Pg 220]

"We couldn't get his help," says Asgrim.[Pg 220]

"Then Gudmund thought the suit likely to make him foes," said Thorkel; "and so no doubt it will be, for such deeds are the worst that have ever been done; nor do I know what can have driven you to come hither to me, and to think that I should be easier to undertake your suit than Gudmund, or that I would back a wrongful quarrel."

"Then Gudmund figured that the lawsuit would probably make him enemies," said Thorkel; "and I’m sure it will, because actions like this are the worst that have ever happened; I don't understand what could have brought you here to me, thinking that I would be more willing to take on your case than Gudmund, or that I would support an unjust fight."

Then Asgrim held his peace, and thought it would be hard work to win him over.

Then Asgrim kept quiet, thinking it would be tough to convince him.

Then Thorkel went on and said, "Who is that big and ugly fellow, before whom four men go, pale-faced and sharp-featured, and unlucky-looking, and cross-grained?"

Then Thorkel continued, "Who is that big, ugly guy, followed by four men who look pale, sharp-featured, unlucky, and grumpy?"

"My name is Skarphedinn," said Skarphedinn, "and thou hast no right to pick me out, a guiltless man, for thy railing. It never has befallen me to make my father bow down before me, or to have fought against him, as thou didst with thy father. Thou hast ridden little to the Althing, or toiled in quarrels at it, and no doubt it is handier for thee to mind thy milking pails at home than to be here at Axewater in idleness. But stay, it were as well if thou pickedst out from thy teeth that steak of mare's rump which thou atest ere thou rodest to the Thing, while thy shepherd looked on all the while, and wondered that thou couldst work such filthiness!"

"My name is Skarphedinn," said Skarphedinn, "and you have no right to single me out, an innocent man, for your insults. I've never made my father bow down to me or fought against him like you did with your father. You haven’t spent much time at the Althing or gotten into fights there, and I bet it’s easier for you to take care of your milking pails at home than to be here at Axewater doing nothing. But hold on, it might be better if you picked that piece of mare's rump out of your teeth that you ate before you came to the Thing, while your shepherd watched the whole time and wondered how you could act so disgustingly!"

Then Thorkel sprang up in mickle wrath, and clutched his short sword and said—

Then Thorkel jumped up in great anger, grabbed his short sword, and said—

"This sword I got in Sweden when I slew the greatest champion, but since then I have slain many a man with it, and as soon as ever I reach thee I will drive it through thee, and thou shall take that for thy bitter words."

"This sword I got in Sweden when I defeated the greatest champion, but since then I've taken down many men with it, and as soon as I reach you, I will thrust it through you, and you can take that for your harsh words."

Skarphedinn stood with his axe aloft, and smiled scornfully and said—

Skarphedinn stood with his axe raised high, smiled mockingly, and said—

"This axe I had in my hand when I leapt twelve ells across Markfleet, and slew Thrain Sigfus' son, and eight of them stood before me, and none of them could touch me. Never have I aimed weapon at man that I have not smitten him."

"This axe was in my hand when I jumped twelve ells across Markfleet and killed Thrain Sigfus' son. Eight of them stood in front of me, and none could touch me. I've never aimed a weapon at a man without hitting him."

And with that he tore himself from his brothers, and Kari his brother-in-law, and strode forward to Thorkel.

And with that, he broke away from his brothers and his brother-in-law, Kari, and walked confidently toward Thorkel.

Then Skarphedinn said—

Then Skarphedinn said—

"Now, Thorkel foulmouth, do one of these two things: sheathe thy sword and sit thee down, or I drive the axe into thy head and cleave thee down to the chine."

"Now, Thorkel foulmouth, do one of these two things: put away your sword and sit down, or I’ll hit you in the head with this axe and chop you in half."

Then Thorkel sate him down and sheathed the sword, and such a thing never happened to him either before or since.

Then Thorkel sat down and sheathed the sword, and nothing like that ever happened to him before or since.

Then Asgrim and his band go out, and Skarphedinn said[Pg 221]

Then Asgrim and his group went out, and Skarphedinn said[Pg 221]

"Whither shall we now go?"

"Where should we go now?"

"Home to out booths," answered Asgrim.

"Home to our booths," answered Asgrim.

"Then we fare hack to our booths wearied of begging," says Skarphedinn.

"Then we head back to our stalls, tired of begging," says Skarphedinn.

"In many places," said Asgrim, "hast thou been rather sharp-tongued, but here now, in what Thorkel had a share methinks thou hast only treated him as is fitting."

"In many places," said Asgrim, "you've been quite sharp-tongued, but here now, in what Thorkel was involved in, I think you've only treated him as is appropriate."

Then they went home to their booths, and told Njal, word for word, all that had been done.

Then they went home to their booths and told Njal everything that had happened, word for word.

"Things," he said, "draw on to what must be."

"Things," he said, "lead to what has to happen."

Now Gudmund the powerful heard what had passed between Thorkel and Skarphedinn, and said—

Now Gudmund the powerful heard what had happened between Thorkel and Skarphedinn, and said—

"Ye all know how things fared between us and the men of Lightwater, but I have never suffered such scorn and mocking at their hands as has befallen Thorkel from Skarphedinn, and this is just as it should be."

"You all know what happened between us and the people of Lightwater, but I have never experienced such contempt and ridicule from them as Thorkel has from Skarphedinn, and this is just how it should be."

Then he said to Einar of Thvera, his brother, "Thou shalt go with all my band, and stand by Njal's sons when the courts go out to try suits; but if they need help next summer, then I myself will yield them help".

Then he said to Einar of Thvera, his brother, "You will go with all my men and support Njal's sons when the courts go out to hear cases; but if they need help next summer, then I will personally assist them."

Einar agreed to that, and sent and told Asgrim, and Asgrim said—

Einar agreed to that and told Asgrim, and Asgrim said—

"There is no man like Gudmund for nobleness of mind," and then he told it to Njal.

"There’s no one like Gudmund for his noble character," and then he shared it with Njal.


CHAPTER CXX.

OF THE PLEADING OF THE SUIT.

The next day Asgrim, and Gizur the white, and Hjallti Skeggi's son, and Einar of Thvera, met together. There too was Mord Valgard's son; he had then let the suit fall from his hand, and given it over to the sons of Sigfus.

The next day, Asgrim, Gizur the White, Hjallti Skeggi's son, and Einar of Thvera all met up. Also there was Mord Valgard's son; he had then dropped the lawsuit and handed it over to the sons of Sigfus.

Then Asgrim spoke.

Then Asgrim said.

"Thee first I speak to about this matter, Gizur the white, and thee Hjallti, and thee Einar, that I may tell you how the suit stands. It will be known to all of you that Mord took up the suit, but the truth of the matter is, that Mord was at Hauskuld's slaying, and wounded him with that wound, for giving which no man was named. It seems to me, then,[Pg 222] that this suit must come to nought by reason of a lawful flaw."

"The first person I want to talk to about this issue is you, Gizur the White, then you, Hjallti, and you, Einar, so I can explain how the case stands. You all know that Mord took up the case, but the truth is that Mord was involved in Hauskuld's killing and inflicted the wound for which no one has been named. It seems to me, then,[Pg 222] that this case should be dismissed due to a legal flaw."

"Then we will plead it at once," says Hjallti.

"Then we'll plead it right away," says Hjallti.

"It is not good counsel," said Thorhall Asgrim's son, "that this should not be hidden until the courts are set."

"It’s not wise advice," said Thorhall, Asgrim's son, "to keep this from being hidden until the courts are in session."

"How so?" asks Hjallti.

"How so?" asks Hjallti.

"If," said Thorhall, "they knew now at once that the suit has been wrongly set on foot, then they may still save the suit by sending a man home from the Thing, and summoning the neighbours from home over again, and calling on them to ride to the Thing, and then the suit will be lawfully set on foot."

"If," said Thorhall, "if they realized right away that the case was started incorrectly, they could still fix it by sending someone back from the Thing to call the neighbors again, asking them to come to the Thing. That way, the case would be properly initiated."

"Thou art a wise man, Thorhall," say they, "and we will take thy counsel."

"You are a wise man, Thorhall," they say, "and we will follow your advice."

After that each man went to his booth.

After that, each man went to his own booth.

The sons of Sigfus gave notice of their suits at the Hill of Laws, and asked in what Quarter Courts they lay, and in what house in the district the defendants dwelt. But on the Friday night the courts were to go out to try suits, and so the Thing was quiet up to that day.

The sons of Sigfus announced their legal claims at the Hill of Laws and inquired about the Quarter Courts where their cases would be heard, as well as the residence of the defendants in the area. However, on Friday night, the courts were set to convene to hear the cases, so everything remained calm until that day.

Many sought to bring about an atonement between them, but Flosi was steadfast; but others were still more wordy, and things looked ill.

Many tried to bring them back together, but Flosi wouldn’t budge; meanwhile, others kept talking, and the situation looked worse.

Now the time comes when the courts were to go out, on the Friday evening. Then the whole body of men at the Thing went to the courts. Flosi stood south at the court of the men of Rangriver, and his band with him. There with him was Hall of the Side, and Runolf of the Dale, Wolf Aurpriest's son, and those other men who had promised Flosi help.

Now the time had come for the courts to go out on Friday evening. The entire group of men at the Thing headed to the courts. Flosi was positioned south at the court of the men of Rangriver, along with his crew. With him were Hall of the Side, Runolf of the Dale, Wolf Aurpriest's son, and the other men who had pledged their support to Flosi.

But north of the court of the men of Rangriver stood Asgrim Ellidagrim's son, and Gizur the white, Hjallti Skeggi's son, and Einar of Thvera. But Njal's sons were at home at their booth, and Kari and Thorleif crow, and Thorgeir Craggeir, and Thorgrim the big. They sate all with their weapons, and their band looked safe from onslaught.

But to the north of the men of Rangriver's courtyard stood Asgrim Ellidagrim's son, Gizur the White, Hjallti Skeggi's son, and Einar of Thvera. Meanwhile, Njal's sons were at their booth with Kari and Thorleif Crow, Thorgeir Craggeir, and Thorgrim the Big. They all sat with their weapons, and their group seemed secure from any attack.

Njal had already prayed the judges to go into the court, and now the sons of Sigfus plead their suit. They took witness and bade Njal's sons to listen to their oath; after that they took their oath, and then they declared their suit; then they brought forward witness of the notice, then they bade the neighbours on the inquest to take their seats, then they called on Njal's sons to challenge the inquest.[Pg 223]

Njal had already asked the judges to enter the court, and now the sons of Sigfus were presenting their case. They called witnesses and asked Njal's sons to pay attention to their oath; after that, they swore their oath, and then they stated their case; next, they presented witnesses for the notice, then they asked the neighbors to take their seats for the inquest, and finally, they invited Njal's sons to challenge the inquest.[Pg 223]

Then up stood Thorhall Asgrim's son, and took witness, and forbade the inquest by a protest to utter their finding; and his ground was, that he who had given notice of the suit was truly under the ban of the law, and was himself an outlaw.

Then Thorhall, Asgrim's son, stood up and took a stand, preventing the investigation from announcing their verdict; his reasoning was that the person who initiated the lawsuit was actually under a legal ban and was himself an outlaw.

"Of whom speakest thou this?" says Flosi.

“Who are you talking about?” says Flosi.

"Mord Valgard's son," said Thorhall, "fared to Hauslkuld's slaying with Njal's sons, and wounded him with that wound for which no man was named when witness was taken to the death-wounds; and ye can say nothing against this, and so the suit comes to naught."

"Mord Valgard's son," Thorhall said, "went to Hauslkuld's killing with Njal's sons and inflicted a wound on him that was never attributed to any man when the death wounds were examined; and you can't argue against this, so the case is pointless."


CHAPTER CXXI.

OF THE AWARD OF ATONEMENT BETWEEN FLOSI AND NJAL.

Then Njal stood up and said—

Then Njal stood up and said—

"This I pray, Hall of the Side, and Flosi, and all the sons of Sigfus, and all our men too, that ye will not go away, but listen to my words."

"This I ask, Hall of the Side, and Flosi, and all the sons of Sigfus, and all our people too, that you will not leave, but listen to what I have to say."

They did so, and then he spoke thus—

They did that, and then he said this—

"It seems to me as though this suit were come to naught, and it is likely it should, for it hath sprung from an ill root. I will let you all know that I loved Hauskuld more than my own sons, and when I heard that he was slain, methought the sweetest light of my eyes was quenched, and I would rather have lost all my sons, and that he were alive. Now I ask thee, Hall of the Side, and thee Runolf of the Dale, and thee Hjallti Skeggi's son, and thee Einar of Thvera, and thee Hafr the wise, that I may be allowed to make an atonement for the slaying of Hauskuld on my sons' behalf; and I wish that those men who are best fitted to do so shall utter the award."

"It seems to me that this lawsuit is going nowhere, and it probably will, because it came from a bad situation. I want you all to know that I loved Hauskuld more than my own sons, and when I heard that he was killed, it felt like the brightest light in my life was extinguished. I would have rather lost all my sons than have him dead. Now I ask you, Hall of the Side, and you Runolf of the Dale, and you Hjallti Skeggi's son, and you Einar of Thvera, and you Hafr the wise, to allow me to make amends for Hauskuld's death on behalf of my sons; and I hope that those who are best suited for this will give their judgment."

Gizur, and Hafr, and Einar, spoke each on their own part, and prayed Flosi to take an atonement, and promised him their friendship in return.

Gizur, Hafr, and Einar each spoke for themselves and asked Flosi to accept an atonement, promising him their friendship in return.

Flosi answered them well in all things, but still did not give his word.

Flosi responded to them effectively on every point, but still didn’t commit.

Then Hall of the Side said to Flosi—

Then Hall of the Side said to Flosi—

"Wilt thou now keep thy word, and grant me my boon[Pg 224] which thou hast already promised me, when I put beyond sea Thorgrim, the son of Kettle the fat, thy kinsman, when he had slain Halli the red."

"Will you now keep your word and grant me my request[Pg 224] that you already promised me when I sent Thorgrim, the son of Kettle the Fat, your relative, away after he killed Halli the Red?"

"I will grant it thee, father-in-law," said Flosi, "for that alone wilt thou ask which will make my honour greater than it erewhile was."

"I'll grant that to you, father-in-law," said Flosi, "since that's the only thing you're going to ask for that will make my honor greater than it was before."

"Then," said Hall, "my wish is that thou shouldst be quickly atoned, and lettest good men and true make an award, and so buy the friendship of good and worthy men."

"Then," said Hall, "I wish for you to be quickly forgiven, and let good and honest people make a decision, so you can earn the friendship of good and worthy individuals."

"I will let you all know," said Flosi, "that I will do according to the word of Hall, my father-in-law, and other of the worthiest men, that he and others of the best men on each side, lawfully named, shall make this award. Methinks Njal is worthy that I should grant him this."

"I want to let you all know," Flosi said, "that I will follow the wishes of Hall, my father-in-law, and other honorable men. He and other respected individuals from both sides, who are legally appointed, will make this decision. I believe Njal deserves that I grant him this."

Njal thanked him and all of them, and others who were by thanked them too, and said that Flosi had behaved well.

Njal thanked him and everyone else, and others who were nearby thanked them too, saying that Flosi had acted honorably.

Then Flosi said—

Then Flosi said—

"Now will I name my daysmen [arbitrators]—First, I name Hall, my father-in-law; Auzur from Broadwater; Surt Asbjorn's son of Kirkby; Modolf Kettle's son"—he dwelt then at Asar—"Hafr the wise; and Runolf of the Dale; and it is scarce worth while to say that these are the fittest men out of all my company."

"Now I will name my arbitrators—First, I name Hall, my father-in-law; Auzur from Broadwater; Surt, Asbjorn's son from Kirkby; Modolf, Kettle's son—he lived at Asar then—Hafr the wise; and Runolf from the Dale; and it’s hardly worth mentioning that these are the best men out of all my group."

Now he bade Njal to name his daysmen, and then Njal stood up, and said—

Now he asked Njal to name his men, and then Njal stood up and said—

"First of these I name, Asgrim Ellidagrim's son; and Hjallti Skeggi's son; Gizur the white; Einar of Thvera; Snorri the priest; and Gudmund the powerful."

"First on the list is Asgrim, son of Ellidagrim; then Hjallti, son of Skeggi; Gizur the White; Einar from Thvera; Snorri the priest; and Gudmund the powerful."

After that Njal and Flosi, and the sons of Sigfus shook hands, and Njal pledged his hand on behalf of all his sons, and of Kari, his son-in-law, that they would hold to what those twelve men doomed; and one might say that the whole body of men at the Thing was glad at that.

After that, Njal and Flosi, along with the sons of Sigfus, shook hands. Njal pledged his hand for all his sons and for Kari, his son-in-law, that they would abide by what those twelve men decided. It could be said that everyone at the Thing was pleased by that.

Then men were sent after Snorri and Gudmund, for they were in their booths.

Then men were sent after Snorri and Gudmund, since they were in their stalls.

Then it was given out that the judges in this award would sit in the Court of Laws, but all the others were to go away.[Pg 225]

Then it was announced that the judges for this award would meet in the Court of Laws, but everyone else had to leave.[Pg 225]


CHAPTER CXXII.

OF THE JUDGES.

Then Snorri the priest spoke thus—"Now are we here twelve judges to whom these suits are handed over, now I will beg you all that we may have no stumbling-blocks in these suits, so that they may not be atoned".

Then Snorri the priest said, "Now we are here as twelve judges to whom these cases are assigned. I kindly ask all of you to ensure that we do not encounter any obstacles in these cases, so that they can be resolved."

"Will ye," said Gudmund, "award either the lesser or the greater outlawry? Shall they be banished from the district, or from the whole land?"

"Will you," said Gudmund, "impose either the lesser or the greater outlawry? Should they be banished from the area, or from the entire country?"

"Neither of them," says Snorri, "for those banishments are often ill fulfilled, and men have been slain for that sake, and atonements broken, but I will award so great a money fine that no man shall have had a higher price here in the land than Hauskuld."

"Neither of them," Snorri says, "because those banishments are often poorly enforced, and people have been killed because of them, and atonements have been violated. But I will set a money fine so significant that no one else in this land will have a higher price than Hauskuld."

They all spoke well of his words.

Everyone praised his words.

Then they talked over the matter, and could not agree which should first utter how great he thought the fine ought to be, and so the end of it was that they cast lots, and the lot fell on Snorri to utter it.

Then they discussed the issue and couldn't agree on who should first say how much he thought the fine should be, so in the end, they drew lots, and the lot fell on Snorri to state it.

Then Snorri said, "I will not sit long over this, I will now tell you what my utterance is, I will let Hauskuld be atoned for with triple manfines, but that is six hundred in silver. Now ye shall change it, if ye think it too much or too little."

Then Snorri said, "I won't dwell on this for long, so let me tell you what I think. I'll let Hauskuld be compensated with three times the manfine, which amounts to six hundred in silver. Now you can change it if you feel that's too much or too little."

They said that they would change it in nothing.

They said they wouldn’t change it at all.

"This too shall be added," he said, "that all the money shall be paid down here at the Thing."

"This will also be included," he said, "that all the money will be paid right here at the Thing."

Then Gizur the white spoke and said—

Then Gizur the white spoke and said—

"Methinks that can hardly be, for they will not have enough money to pay their fines."

"I think that's unlikely, because they won't have enough money to pay their fines."

"I know what Snorri wishes," said Gudmund the powerful, "he wants that all we daysmen should give such a sum as our bounty will bestow, and then many will do as we do."

"I know what Snorri wants," said Gudmund the powerful, "he wants all of us daysmen to contribute whatever we can, and then many will follow our example."

Hall of the Side thanked him, and said he would willingly give as much as any one else gave, and then all the other daysmen agreed to that.

Hall of the Side thanked him and said he would gladly contribute as much as anyone else. Then all the other daysmen agreed to that.

After that they went away, and settled between them that Hall should utter the award at the Court of Laws.

After that, they left and agreed that Hall would announce the decision at the Court of Laws.

So the bell was rung, and all men went to the Court of Laws, and Hall of the Side stood up and spoke—

So the bell rang, and all the men went to the Court of Laws, and Hall of the Side stood up and spoke—

"In this suit, in which we have come to an award, we have[Pg 226] been all well agreed, and we have awarded six hundred in silver, and half this sum we the daysmen will pay, but it must all be paid up here at the Thing. But it is my prayer to all the people that each man will give something for God's sake."

"In this case, which we have resolved, we have[Pg 226] all come to an agreement, and we have awarded six hundred in silver. Half of this amount will be paid by us as mediators, but it must all be settled here at the assembly. I ask everyone to contribute something for the sake of God."

All answered well to that, and then Hall took witness to the award, that no one should be able to break it.

All responded positively to that, and then Hall confirmed the agreement, ensuring that no one could override it.

Njal thanked them for their award, but Skarphedinn stood by, and held his peace, and smiled scornfully.

Njal thanked them for their award, but Skarphedinn stood by, kept quiet, and smiled disdainfully.

Then men went from the Court of Laws and to their booths, but the daysmen gathered together in the freeman's church-yard the money which they had promised to give.

Then the men left the Court of Laws and went to their booths, but the daysmen came together in the freeman's churchyard to collect the money they had promised to give.

Njal's sons handed over that money which they had by them, and Kari did the same, and that came to a hundred in silver.

Njal's sons gave over the money they had, and Kari did the same, which added up to a hundred in silver.

Njal took out that money which he had with him, and that was another hundred in silver.

Njal took out the money he had with him, and it was another hundred in silver.

So this money was all brought before the Court of Laws, and then men gave so much, that not a penny was wanting.

So all this money was presented to the Court of Laws, and then people contributed so much that there wasn't a single penny missing.

Then Njal took a silken scarf and a pair of boots and laid them on the top of the heap.

Then Njal took a silk scarf and a pair of boots and placed them on top of the pile.

After that, Hall said to Njal, that he should go to fetch his sons, "but I will go for Flosi, and now each must give the other pledges of peace".

After that, Hall said to Njal that he should go get his sons, "but I will go for Flosi, and now each of us must give the other pledges of peace."

Then Njal went home to his booth, and spoke to his sons and said, "Now, are our suits come into a fair way of settlement, now are we men atoned, for all the money has been brought together in one place; and now either side is to go and grant the other peace and pledges of good faith. I will therefore ask you this, my sons, not to spoil these things in any way."

Then Njal went home to his booth and spoke to his sons, saying, "Now, our disputes are on track for a fair resolution, and we have all reconciled, since all the money has been gathered in one place. Now each side should go and offer peace and good faith pledges to the other. So, I ask you this, my sons, please do not ruin this in any way."

Skarphedinn stroked his brow, and smiled scornfully. So they all go to the Court of Laws.

Skarphedinn rubbed his forehead and smirked with disdain. So they all head to the Court of Laws.

Hall went to meet Flosi and said—

Hall went to meet Flosi and said—

"Go thou now to the Court of Laws, for now all the money has been bravely paid down, and it has been brought together in one place."

"Go now to the Court of Laws, because all the money has been paid in full, and it's been gathered in one place."

Then Flosi bade the sons of Sigfus to go up with him, and they all went out of their booths. They came from the east, but Njal went from the west to the Court of Laws, and the sons with him.

Then Flosi asked the sons of Sigfus to come up with him, and they all left their booths. They came from the east, while Njal came from the west to the Court of Laws, along with his sons.

Skarphedinn went to the middle bench and stood there.

Skarphedinn walked to the middle bench and stood there.

Flosi went into the Court of Laws to look closely at his money, and said[Pg 227]

Flosi went into the Court of Laws to examine his money closely and said[Pg 227]

"This money is both great and good, and well paid down, as was to be looked for."

"This money is really great and decent, and it's been paid out well, just as expected."

After that he took up the scarf, and waved it, and asked—

After that, he picked up the scarf, waved it around, and asked—

"Who may have given this?"

"Who might have given this?"

But no man answered him.

But no one answered him.

A second time he waved the scarf, and asked—

A second time, he waved the scarf and asked—

"Who may have given this?" and laughed, but no man answered him.

"Who could have given this?" he laughed, but no one answered him.

Then Flosi said—

Then Flosi said—

"How is it that none of you knows who has owned this gear, or is it that none dares to tell me?"

"How is it that none of you knows who owned this gear, or is it that no one dares to tell me?"

"Who?" said Skarphedinn, "dost thou think, has given it?"

"Who?" said Skarphedinn, "do you think has given it?"

"If thou must know," said Flosi, "then I will tell thee; I think that thy father the 'Beardless Carle' must have given it, for many know not who look at him whether he is more a man than a woman."

"If you need to know," said Flosi, "then I’ll tell you; I think your father the 'Beardless Carle' must have given it, because many who look at him can't tell whether he’s more of a man or a woman."

"Such words are ill-spoken," said Skarphedinn, "to make game of him, an old man, and no man of any worth has ever done so before. Ye may know, too, that he is a man, for he has had sons by his wife, and few of our kinsfolk have fallen unatoned by our house, so that we have not had vengeance for them."

"Those words are disrespectful," Skarphedinn said, "to mock him, an old man, and no respectable person has ever done that before. You should also know that he is a man, as he has fathered sons with his wife, and few of our relatives have died without being avenged by our family, so we have sought revenge for them."

Then Skarphedinn took to himself the silken scarf, but threw a pair of blue breeks to Flosi, and said he would need them more.

Then Skarphedinn took the silk scarf for himself, but tossed a pair of blue pants to Flosi, saying he would need them more.

"Why," said Flosi, "should I need these more?"

"Why," Flosi said, "would I need these more?"

"Because," said Skarphedinn, "thou art the sweetheart of the Swinefell's goblin, if, as men say, he does indeed turn thee into a woman every ninth night."

"Because," said Skarphedinn, "you’re the sweetheart of the Swinefell's goblin, if, as people say, he really turns you into a woman every ninth night."

Then Flosi spurned the money, and said he would not touch a penny of it, and then he said he would only have one of two things: either that Hauskuld should fall unatoned, or they would have vengeance for him.

Then Flosi rejected the money, saying he wouldn't take a single penny of it. He then stated that he would only accept one of two outcomes: either Hauskuld would die without atonement, or they would avenge him.

Then Flosi would neither give nor take peace, and he said to the sons of Sigfus—

Then Flosi would neither offer nor accept peace, and he said to the sons of Sigfus—

"Go we now home; one fate shall befall us all."

"Let's go home now; we'll all meet the same fate."

Then they went home to their booth, and Hall said—

Then they went back to their booth, and Hall said—

"Here most unlucky men have a share in this suit."

"Here, most unfortunate men have a stake in this case."

Njal and his sons went home to their booth, and Njal said—

Njal and his sons went back to their place, and Njal said—

"Now comes to pass what my heart told me long ago, that this suit would fall heavy on us."[Pg 228]

"Now what my heart told me long ago is coming true, that this lawsuit would weigh heavily on us."[Pg 228]

"Not so," says Skarphedinn; "they can never pursue us by the laws of the land."

"Not at all," says Skarphedinn; "they can never go after us according to the laws of the land."

"Then that will happen," says Njal, "which will be worse for all of us."

"Then that will happen," Njal says, "which will be worse for all of us."

Those men who had given the money spoke about it, and said that they should take it back; but Gudmund the powerful said—

Those men who had given the money talked about it and said they should take it back; but Gudmund the powerful said—

"That shame I will never choose for myself, to take back what I have given away, either here or elsewhere."

"That shame I will never choose for myself, to take back what I've given away, either here or anywhere else."

"That is well spoken," they said; and then no one would take it back.

"That was well said," they replied; and then no one would retract it.

Then Snorri the priest said, "My counsel is, that Gizur the white and Hjallti Skeggi's son keep the money till the next Althing; my heart tells me that no long time will pass ere there may be need to touch this money".

Then Snorri the priest said, "I suggest that Gizur the White and Hjallti Skeggi's son hold onto the money until the next Althing; I have a feeling that it won't be long before we might need this money."

Hjallti took half the money and kept it safe, but Gizur took the rest.

Hjallti kept half the money secure, while Gizur took the other half.

Then men went home to their booths.

Then the men went back to their stalls.


CHAPTER CXXIII.

AN ATTACK PLANNED ON NJAL AND HIS SONS.

Flosi summoned all his men up to the "Great Rift," and went thither himself.

Flosi gathered all his men at the "Great Rift" and went there himself.

So when all his men were come, there were one hundred and twenty of them.

So when all his men arrived, there were one hundred and twenty of them.

Then Flosi spake thus to the sons of Sigfus—

Then Flosi said this to the sons of Sigfus—

"In what way shall I stand by you in this quarrel, which will be most to your minds?"

"In what way should I support you in this argument that will be most helpful for you?"

"Nothing will please us," said Gunnar Lambi's son, "until those brothers, Njal's sons, are all slain."

"Nothing will make us happy," said Gunnar Lambi's son, "until all those brothers, Njal's sons, are dead."

"This," said Flosi, "will I promise to you, ye sons of Sigfus, not to part from this quarrel before one of us bites the dust before the other, I will also know whether there be any man here who will not stand by us in this quarrel."

"This," Flosi said, "I promise you, sons of Sigfus, that I will not back down from this fight until one of us falls before the other. I also want to know if there is anyone here who won't stand with us in this conflict."

But they all said they would stand by him.

But they all said they would support him.

Then Flosi said—

Then Flosi said—

"Come now all to me, and swear an oath that no man will shrink from this quarrel."[Pg 229]

"Come on everyone, and pledge that no one will back down from this fight."[Pg 229]

Then all went up to Flosi and swore oaths to him; and then Flosi said—

Then everyone went to Flosi and swore oaths to him; and then Flosi said—

"We will all of us shake hands on this, that he shall have forfeited life and land who quits this quarrel ere it be over."

"We all agree on this: whoever backs out of this fight before it's finished will lose both life and land."

These were the chiefs who were with Flosi:—Kol the son of Thorstein broadpaunch, the brother's son of Hall of the Side, Hroald Auzur's son from Broadwater, Auzur son of Anund wallet-back, Thorstein the fair the son of Gerleif, Glum Hilldir's son, Modolf Kettle's son, Thorir the son of Thord Illugi's son of Mauratongue, Kolbein and Egil Flosi's kinsmen, Kettle Sigfus' son, and Mord his brother, Ingialld of the Springs, Thorkel and Lambi, Grani Gunnar's son, Gunnar Lambi's son, and Sigmund Sigfus' son, and Hroar from Hromundstede.

These were the chiefs who were with Flosi:—Kol, the son of Thorstein Broadpaunch; Hall of the Side’s nephew; Hroald, Auzur's son from Broadwater; Auzur, Anund Wallet-back’s son; Thorstein the Fair, Gerleif’s son; Glum, Hilldir’s son; Modolf, Kettle’s son; Thorir, Thord Illugi’s son of Mauratongue; Kolbein and Egil, Flosi’s relatives; Kettle, Sigfus’ son; and his brother, Mord; Ingialld from the Springs; Thorkel and Lambi; Grani, Gunnar’s son; Gunnar, Lambi’s son; Sigmund, Sigfus’ son; and Hroar from Hromundstede.

Then Flosi said to the sons of Sigfus—

Then Flosi said to the sons of Sigfus—

"Choose ye now a leader, whomsoever ye think best fitted; for some one man must needs be chief over the quarrel."

"Choose a leader now, whoever you think is best suited; because one person needs to be in charge of the dispute."

Then Kettle of the Mark answered—

Then Kettle of the Mark replied—

"If the choice is to be left with us brothers, then we will soon choose that this duty should fall on thee; there are many things which lead to this. Thou art a man of great birth, and a mighty chief, stout of heart, and strong of body, and wise withal, and so we think it best that thou shouldst see to all that is needful in the quarrel."

"If the decision is left up to us brothers, then we will quickly decide that this responsibility should be yours; there are many reasons for this. You are a person of high rank, a strong leader, brave and physically capable, and wise as well, so we believe it’s best that you manage everything necessary regarding the conflict."

"It is most fitting," said Flosi, "that I should agree to undertake this as your prayer asks; and now I will lay down the course which we shall follow, and my counsel is, that each man ride home from the Thing and look after his household during the summer, so long as men's haymaking lasts. I, too, will ride home, and be at home this summer; but when that Lord's day comes on which winter is eight weeks off, then I will let them sing me a mass at home, and afterwards ride west across Loomnips Sand; each of our men shall have two horses. I will not swell our company beyond those which have now taken the oath, for we have enough and to spare if all keep true tryst. I will ride all the Lord's day and the night as well, but at even on the second day of the week, I shall ride up to Threecorner ridge about mid-even. There shall ye then be all come who have sworn an oath in this matter. But if there be any one who has not come, and who has joined us in this quarrel, then that man shall lose nothing save his life, if we may have our way."

"It makes perfect sense," said Flosi, "that I should agree to do this as you request; and now I’ll outline the plan we should follow. My advice is that each person should ride home from the Thing and take care of their household during the summer, while everyone is busy making hay. I’ll also head home and be there this summer; but when that Sunday arrives, marking eight weeks until winter, I’ll have a mass said at home and then ride west across Loomnips Sand. Each of our men will have two horses. I won’t expand our group beyond those who have already taken the oath, as we have enough if everyone stays true to their word. I’ll ride all day on Sunday and through the night, but by evening on the second day of the week, I’ll reach Threecorner ridge around dusk. All of you who have sworn to this cause should be there. But if anyone hasn't shown up, even if they’ve joined us in this conflict, that person will lose nothing except their life, if we get our way."

"How does that hang together," said Kettle, "that thou[Pg 230] canst ride from home on the Lord's day, and come the second day of the week to Threecorner ridge?"

"How does that add up?" said Kettle. "How can you ride from home on Sunday and arrive at Threecorner Ridge on Monday?"

"I will ride," said Flosi, "up from Skaptartongue, and north of the Eyjafell Jokul, and so down into Godaland, and it may be done if I ride fast. And now I will tell you my whole purpose, that when we meet there all together, we shall ride to Bergthorsknoll with all our band, and fall on Njal's sons with fire and sword, and not turn away before they are all dead. Ye shall hide this plan, for our lives lie on it. And now we will take to our horses and ride home."

"I'll ride," said Flosi, "from Skaptartongue, north of the Eyjafell Glacier, and then down into Godaland. It can be done if I ride quickly. Now, I'll share my entire plan: when we all meet there, we will ride to Bergthorsknoll with our entire group and attack Njal's sons with fire and sword, and we won’t stop until they are all dead. You must keep this plan a secret because our lives depend on it. Now, let’s get on our horses and head home."

Then they all went to their booths.

Then they all went to their stalls.

After that Flosi made them saddle his horses, and they waited for no man, and rode home.

After that, Flosi had them saddle his horses, and they didn’t wait for anyone, and rode home.

Flosi would not stay to meet Hall his father-in-law, for he knew of a surety that Hall would set his face against all strong deeds.

Flosi wouldn't stick around to meet Hall, his father-in-law, because he was certain that Hall would oppose any bold actions.

Njal rode home from the Thing and his sons. They were at home that summer. Njal asked Kari his son-in-law whether he thought at all of riding east to Dyrholms to his own house.

Njal rode home from the Thing with his sons. They were at home that summer. Njal asked Kari, his son-in-law, if he was thinking about riding east to Dyrholms to his own house.

"I will not ride east," answered Kari, "for one fate shall befall me and thy sons."

"I won’t head east," Kari replied, "because the same fate awaits me and your sons."

Njal thanked him, and said that was only what was likely from him. There were nearly thirty fighting men in Njal's house, reckoning the house-carles.

Njal thanked him and said that was just what he would expect from him. There were almost thirty fighters in Njal's house, counting the house-carles.

One day it happened that Rodny Hauskuld's daughter, the mother of Hauskuld Njal's son, came to the Springs. Her brother Ingialld greeted her well, but she would not take his greeting, but yet bade him go out with her. Ingialld did so, and went out with her; and so they walked away from the farmyard both together. Then she clutched hold of him and they both sat down, and Rodny said—

One day, Rodny Hauskuld's daughter, the mother of Hauskuld Njal's son, came to the Springs. Her brother Ingialld warmly greeted her, but she didn’t acknowledge his greeting and instead asked him to go outside with her. Ingialld agreed and went out with her, and they walked away from the farmyard together. Then she grabbed hold of him, and they both sat down, and Rodny said—

"Is it true that thou hast sworn an oath to fall on Njal, and slay him and his sons?"

"Is it true that you have sworn an oath to attack Njal and kill him and his sons?"

"True it is," said he.

"It's true," he said.

"A very great dastard art thou," she says, "thou, whom Njal hath thrice saved from outlawry."

"A very great coward you are," she says, "you, whom Njal has saved from being an outlaw three times."

"Still it hath come to this," says Ingialld, "that my life lies on it if I do not this."

"Still, it has come to this," Ingialld says, "that my life depends on it if I don't do this."

"Not so," says she, "thou shalt live all the same, and be called a better man, if thou betrayest not him to whom thou oughtest to behave best."

"Not at all," she says, "you will still live, and be considered a better man if you don’t betray the one you should treat the best."

Then she took a linen hood out of her bag, it was clotted with blood all over, and torn and tattered, and said, "This[Pg 231] hood, Hauskuld Njal's son, and thy sister's son, had on his head when they slew him; methinks, then, it is ill owing to stand by those from whom this mischief sprang".

Then she took a linen hood out of her bag, which was stained with blood and ragged, and said, "This[Pg 231] hood belonged to Hauskuld, Njal's son, and your sister's son, when they killed him; I think it’s unwise to side with those responsible for this trouble."

"Well!" answers Ingialld, "so it shall be that I will not be against Njal whatever follows after, but still I know that they will turn and throw trouble on me."

"Well!" Ingialld responds, "I won't oppose Njal no matter what happens next, but I still know they will come after me and cause trouble."

"Now mightest thou," said Rodny, "yield Njal and his sons great help, if thou tellest him all these plans."

"Right now, you could give Njal and his sons a lot of support if you share all these plans with him," said Rodny.

"That I will not do," says Ingialld, "for then I am every man's dastard, if I tell what was trusted to me in good faith; but it is a manly deed to sunder myself from this quarrel when I know that there is a sure looking for of vengeance; but tell Njal and his sons to beware of themselves all this summer, for that will be good counsel, and to keep many men about them."

"That's not something I'm going to do," says Ingialld, "because if I reveal what was shared with me in confidence, then I become a coward in everyone's eyes. But it's a brave thing to distance myself from this conflict when I know there's definitely going to be retribution. Tell Njal and his sons to watch out for themselves this summer, because that's good advice, and they should have plenty of people around them."

Then she fared to Bergthorsknoll, and told Njal all this talk; and Njal thanked her, and said she had done well, "for there would be more wickedness in his falling on me than of all men else".

Then she went to Bergthorsknoll and told Njal everything that had been said; Njal thanked her and said she had done well, "because it would be worse for me to face him than anyone else."

She fared home, but he told this to his sons.

She went home, but he told this to his sons.

There was a carline at Bergthorsknoll, whose name was Saevuna. She was wise in many things, and foresighted; but she was then very old, and Njal's sons called her an old dotard, when she talked so much, but still some things which she said came to pass. It fell one day that she took a cudgel in her hand, and went up above the house to a stack of vetches. She beat the stack of vetches with her cudgel, and wished it might never thrive, "wretch that it was!"

There was a woman named Saevuna at Bergthorsknoll. She was knowledgeable about many things and had foresight, but she was very old, and Njal's sons called her a senile old fool when she talked too much. Still, some of the things she said turned out to be true. One day, she picked up a stick and went up to a pile of vetches behind the house. She started beating the pile of vetches with her stick, wishing it would never grow well, "what a wretched thing it was!"

Skarphedinn laughed at her, and asked why she was so angry with the vetch stack.

Skarphedinn laughed at her and asked why she was so upset with the vetch stack.

"This stack of vetches," said the carline, "will be taken and lighted with fire when Njal my master is burnt, house and all, and Bergthora my foster-child. Take it away to the water, or burn it up as quick as you can."

"This stack of vetches," said the old woman, "will be used to fuel the fire when Njal, my master, is burned, house and all, along with Bergthora, my foster-child. Take it away to the water, or burn it up as quickly as you can."

"We will not do that," says Skarphedinn, "for something else will be got to light a fire with, if that were foredoomed, though this stack were not here."

"We won't do that," says Skarphedinn, "because there will be something else to light a fire with, even if this stack weren't here."

The carline babbled the whole summer about the vetch-stack that it should be got indoors, but something always hindered it.[Pg 232]

The carline chattered all summer about getting the vetch-stack inside, but something always got in the way.[Pg 232]


CHAPTER CXXIV.

OF PORTENTS.

At Reykium on Skeid dwelt one Runolf Thorstein's son. His son's name was Hildiglum. He went out on the night of the Lord's day, when nine weeks were still to winter; he heard a great crash, so that he thought both heaven and earth shook. Then he looked into the west "airt," and he thought he saw thereabouts a ring of fiery hue, and within the ring a man on a gray horse. He passed quickly by him, and rode hard. He had a flaming firebrand in his hand, and he rode so close to him that he could see him plainly. He was as black as pitch, and he sung this song with a mighty voice—

At Reykium on Skeid lived a man named Runolf, the son of Thorstein. His son was named Hildiglum. One night, as he was out on the Lord’s Day, nine weeks before winter, he heard a huge crash that made him feel like both heaven and earth were shaking. Then he looked to the west and thought he saw a fiery ring, and inside it was a man on a gray horse. The man rode past him quickly and hard. He had a blazing torch in his hand and rode so close that Hildiglum could see him clearly. He was pitch black and sang this song in a powerful voice—

Here I ride swift steed,
His flank flecked with rime,
Rain from his mane drips,
Horse mighty for harm;
Flames flare at each end,
Gall glows in the midst,
So fares it with Flosi's redes
As this flaming brand flies;
And so fares it with Flosi's redes
As this flaming brand flies.

Here I ride my fast horse,
His sides dusted with frost,
Rain drips from his hair,
A strong, fierce horse;
Flames burn at both ends,
His gallop stands out in the center,
That's how it is with Flosi's advice.
As this fiery brand soars;
And that's how it is with Flosi's advice.
As this fiery brand soars.

Then he thought he hurled the firebrand east towards the fells before him, and such a blaze of fire leapt up to meet it that he could not see the fells for the blaze. It seemed as though that man rode east among the flames and vanished there.

Then he thought he threw the firebrand east towards the hills in front of him, and such a huge burst of fire shot up to greet it that he couldn’t see the hills through the flames. It looked like the man rode east into the fire and disappeared.

After that he went to his bed, and was senseless a long time, but at last he came to himself. He bore in mind all that had happened, and told his father, but he bade him tell it to Hjallti Skeggi's son. So he went and told Hjallti, but he said he had seen "'the Wolfs ride,' and that comes ever before great tidings".

After that, he went to his bed and was out cold for a long time, but eventually, he came to his senses. He remembered everything that had happened and told his father, who asked him to share it with Hjallti, Skeggi's son. So he went and told Hjallti, who said he had seen "the Wolfs ride," and that always comes before important news.


CHAPTER CXXV.

FLOSI'S JOURNEY FROM HOME.

Flosi busked him from the east when two months were still to winter, and summoned to him all his men who had promised him help and company. Each of them had two horses and[Pg 233] good weapons, and they all came to Swinefell, and were there that night.

Flosi set out from the east with two months left until winter and called all his men who had promised to help and join him. Each of them had two horses and[Pg 233] good weapons, and they all arrived at Swinefell that night.

Flosi made them say prayers betimes on the Lord's day, and afterwards they sate down to meat. He spoke to his household, and told them what work each was to do while he was away. After that he went to his horses.

Flosi made them say prayers early on Sunday, and afterwards they sat down to eat. He spoke to his household and told them what tasks each person was responsible for while he was gone. After that, he went to take care of his horses.

Flosi and his men rode first west on the Sand.[69] Flosi bade them not to ride too hard at first; but said they would do well enough at that pace, and he bade all to wait for the others if any of them had need to stop. They rode west to Woodcombe, and came to Kirkby. Flosi there bade all men to come into the church, and pray to God, and men did so.

Flosi and his crew rode west on the sand.[69] Flosi told them not to ride too hard at first but said they would be fine at that pace, and he instructed everyone to wait for the others if anyone needed to stop. They rode west to Woodcombe and arrived at Kirkby. There, Flosi asked everyone to go into the church and pray to God, and they did.

After that they mounted their horses, and rode on the fell, and so to Fishwaters, and rode a little to the west of the lakes, and so struck down west on to the Sand.[70] Then they left Eyjafell Jokul on their left hand, and so came down into Godaland, and so on to Markfleet, and came about nones[71] on the second day of the week to Threecorner ridge, and waited till mid-even. Then all had came thither save Ingialld of the Springs.

After that, they got on their horses and rode across the open land towards Fishwaters, traveling a bit to the west of the lakes, and then headed down towards the Sand.[70] They then kept Eyjafell Jokul to their left and made their way into Godaland, continuing on to Markfleet, arriving around noon[71] on the second day of the week at Threecorner ridge, and waited until mid-evening. By then, everyone had arrived except for Ingialld of the Springs.

The sons of Sigfus spoke much ill of him, but Flosi bade them not blame Ingialld when he was not by, "but we will pay him for this hereafter".

The sons of Sigfus said a lot of negative things about him, but Flosi told them not to blame Ingialld when he wasn't around, "but we will get back at him for this later."


CHAPTER CXXVI.

OF PORTENTS AT BERGTHORSKNOLL.

Now we must take up the story, and turn to Bergthorsknoll, and say that Grim and Helgi go to Holar. They had children out at foster there, and they told their mother that they should not come home that evening. They were in Holar all the day, and there came some poor women and said they had come from far. Those brothers asked them for tidings, and they said they had no tidings to tell, "but still we might tell you one bit of news".[Pg 234]

Now we need to continue the story and head over to Bergthorsknoll. Grim and Helgi go to Holar. They had children being cared for there, and they told their mother that they wouldn’t be coming home that evening. They spent the whole day in Holar, and some poor women arrived claiming they had come from far away. The brothers asked them for news, and they replied that they had no news to share, "but we can still share one piece of news."[Pg 234]

They asked what that might be, and bade them not hide it. They said so it should be.

They asked what that could be and urged them not to keep it a secret. They said it should be that way.

"We came down out of Fleetlithe, and we saw all the sons of Sigfus riding fully armed—they made for Threecorner ridge, and were fifteen in company. We saw, too, Grani Gunnar's son and Gunnar Lambi's son, and they were five in all. They took the same road, and one may say now that the whole country-side is faring and flitting about."

"We came down from Fleetlithe and saw all the sons of Sigfus riding fully armed—they headed for Threecorner Ridge and there were fifteen of them in total. We also saw Grani Gunnar's son and Gunnar Lambi's son, and they were five altogether. They took the same road, and now it can be said that the whole countryside is moving around."

"Then," said Helgi Njal's son, "Flosi must have come from the east, and they must have all gone to meet him, and we two, Grim, should be where Skarphedinn is."

"Then," said Helgi, Njal's son, "Flosi must have come from the east, and they must have all gone to meet him. We, Grim, should be where Skarphedinn is."

Grim said so it ought to be, and they fared home.

Grim said it should be that way, and they went home.

That same evening Bergthora spoke to her household, and said, "Now shall ye choose your meat to-night, so that each may have what he likes best; for this evening is the last that I shall set meat before my household".

That same evening, Bergthora addressed her household and said, "Now you can choose what you want for dinner tonight, so everyone can have their favorite; this evening is the last time I will serve a meal to my household."

"That shall not be," they said.

"That's not going to happen," they said.

"It will be though," she says, "and I could tell you much more if I would, but this shall be a token, that Grim and Helgi will be home ere men have eaten their full to-night; and if this turns out so, then the rest that I say will happen too."

"It will be tough," she says, "and I could tell you a lot more if I wanted, but this will be a sign that Grim and Helgi will be home before people have finished their dinner tonight; and if that happens, then everything else I say will come true."

After that she set meat on the board, and Njal said, "Wondrously now it seems to me. Methinks I see all round the room, and it seems as though the gable wall were thrown down, but the whole board and the meat on it is one gore of blood."

After that, she placed the meat on the table, and Njal said, "This seems incredible to me. I feel like I can see all around the room, and it looks like the gable wall has been torn down, but the entire table and the meat on it is just a pool of blood."

All thought this strange but Skarphedinn, he bade men not be downcast, nor to utter other unseemly sounds, so that men might make a story out of them.

All found this strange, but Skarphedinn urged the men not to feel discouraged, nor to make any inappropriate noises, so that people could create a story from them.

"For it befits us surely more than other men to bear us well, and it is only what is looked for from us."

"For it definitely suits us better than others to conduct ourselves properly, and it's simply what is expected of us."

Grim and Helgi came home ere the board was cleared, and men were much struck at that. Njal asked why they had returned so quickly, but they told what they had heard.

Grim and Helgi came home before the table was cleared, and people were quite surprised by that. Njal asked why they had come back so soon, but they explained what they had heard.

Njal bade no man go to sleep, but to beware of themselves.[Pg 235]

Njal told everyone not to sleep, but to watch out for themselves.[Pg 235]


CHAPTER CXXVII.

THE ONSLAUGHT ON BERGTHORSKNOLL.

Now Flosi speaks to his men—

Now Flosi talks to his men—

"Now we will ride to Bergthorsknoll, and come thither before supper-time."

"Now we'll ride to Bergthorsknoll and arrive there before dinner."

They do so. There was a dell in the knoll, and they rode thither, and tethered their horses there, and stayed there till the evening was far spent.

They did that. There was a small valley in the hill, and they rode there, tied up their horses, and stayed there until late in the evening.

Then Flosi said, "Now we will go straight up to the house, and keep close, and walk slow, and see what counsel they will take".

Then Flosi said, "Now we’ll head straight to the house, stay close together, walk slowly, and see what advice they decide to take."

Njal stood out of doors, and his sons, and Kari and all the serving-men, and they stood in array to meet them in the yard, and they were near thirty of them.

Njal stood outside, along with his sons, Kari, and all the servants, and they lined up to greet them in the yard, totaling nearly thirty people.

Flosi halted and said—"Now we shall see what counsel they take, for it seems to me, if they stand out of doors to meet us, as though we should never get the mastery over them".

Flosi stopped and said, "Now we’ll see what they decide, because it looks to me like they’re standing outside to face us as if we’ll never be able to overpower them."

"Then is our journey bad," says Grani Gunnar's son, "if we are not to dare to fall on them."

"Then our journey is pointless," says Grani Gunnar's son, "if we aren't willing to confront them."

"Nor shall that be," says Flosi; "for we will fall on them though they stand out of doors; but we shall pay that penalty, that many will not go away to tell which side won the day."

"That won't happen," Flosi says. "We'll attack them even if they're outside, but we know we'll pay the price, and many won't come back to tell which side won."

Njal said to his men, "See ye now what a great band of men they have".

Njal said to his men, "Do you see what a great group of guys they have?"

"They have both a great and well-knit band," says Skarphedinn; "but this is why they make a halt now, because they think it will be a hard struggle to master us."

"They have a strong and tightly-knit group," says Skarphedinn; "but this is why they are stopping now, because they believe it will be a tough fight to conquer us."

"That cannot be why they halt," says Njal; "and my will is that our men go indoors, for they had hard work to master Gunnar of Lithend, though he was alone to meet them; but here is a strong house as there was there, and they will be slow to come to close quarters."

"That can't be why they stop," says Njal; "and I want our men to go inside, because they had a tough time taking down Gunnar of Lithend, even though he was by himself; but this is a strong house just like that one, and they will hesitate to get up close."

"This is not to be settled in that wise," says Skarphedinn, "for those chiefs fell on Gunnar's house, who were so noble-minded, that they would rather turn back than burn him, house and all; but these will fall on us at once with fire, if they cannot get at us in any other way, for they will leave no stone unturned to get the better of us; and no doubt they think, as is not unlikely, that it will be their deaths if we escape out[Pg 236] of their hands. Besides, I am unwilling to let myself be stifled indoors like a fox in his earth."

"This isn't going to be settled that way," says Skarphedinn. "The chiefs who attacked Gunnar's house were so noble that they would rather turn back than burn him and everything down. But these people will come after us with fire if they can't find another way, and they'll stop at nothing to defeat us. They probably think, which isn’t unlikely, that if we get away, it will mean their deaths. Plus, I don't want to be trapped indoors like a fox in its den."

"Now," said Njal, "as often it happens, my sons, ye set my counsel at naught, and show me no honour, but when ye were younger ye did not so, and then your plans were better furthered."

"Now," Njal said, "as often happens, my sons, you disregard my advice and show me no respect. But when you were younger, you didn't do this, and back then your plans succeeded much better."

"Let us do," said Helgi, "as our father wills; that will be best for us."

"Let's do," said Helgi, "what our father wants; that's what's best for us."

"I am not so sure of that," says Skarphedinn, "for now he is 'fey'; but still I may well humour my father in this, by being burnt indoors along with him, for I am not afraid of my death."

"I’m not so sure about that," says Skarphedinn, "because right now he’s acting strange; but I can still go along with my father on this, by being burned indoors with him, because I’m not afraid of dying."

Then he said to Kari, "Let us stand by one another well, brother-in-law, so that neither parts from the other".

Then he said to Kari, "Let’s stick together, brother-in-law, so that we don’t drift apart."

"That I have made up my mind to do," says Kari; "but if it should be otherwise doomed,—well! then it must be as it must be, and I shall not be able to fight against it."

"That's what I've decided to do," Kari says; "but if it's meant to be different,—well! then it will be what it will be, and I won't be able to fight against it."

"Avenge us, and we will avenge thee," says Skarphedinn, "if we live after thee."

"Avenge us, and we will get revenge for you," says Skarphedinn, "if we survive after you."

Kari said so it should be.

Kari said it should be that way.

Then they all went in, and stood in array at the door.

Then they all went inside and stood in a line at the door.

"Now are they all 'fey,'" said Flosi, "since they have gone indoors, and we will go right up to them as quickly as we can, and throng as close as we can before the door, and give heed that none of them, neither Kari nor Njal's sons, get away; for that were our bane."

"Now they're all 'fey,'" Flosi said, "since they’ve gone inside, and we’ll rush right up to them as quickly as we can, crowding as close as possible to the door, and make sure that none of them, not Kari or Njal's sons, escape; because that would be our downfall."

So Flosi and his men came up to the house, and set men to watch round the house, if there were any secret doors in it. But Flosi went up to the front of the house with his men.

So Flosi and his crew approached the house and stationed some people to keep an eye on it, checking for any hidden doors. Meanwhile, Flosi went to the front of the house with his men.

Then Hroald Auzur's son ran up to where Skarphedinn stood, and thrust at him. Skarphedinn hewed the spearhead off the shaft as he held it, and made another stroke at him, and the axe fell on the top of the shield, and dashed back the whole shield on Hroald's body, but the upper horn of the axe caught him on the brow, and he fell at full length on his back, and was dead at once.

Then Hroald Auzur's son rushed up to where Skarphedinn stood and attacked him. Skarphedinn chopped the spearhead off the shaft while holding it and took another swing at him. The axe hit the top of the shield, slamming the entire shield into Hroald's body, but the upper edge of the axe struck him on the forehead, causing him to fall flat on his back, dead instantly.

"Little chance had that one with thee, Skarphedinn," said Kari, "and thou art our boldest."

"That one didn't stand much of a chance against you, Skarphedinn," said Kari, "and you’re our bravest."

"I'm not so sure of that," says Skarphedinn, and he drew up his lips and smiled.

"I'm not so sure about that," says Skarphedinn, and he curled his lips into a smile.

Kari, and Grim, and Helgi, threw out many spears, and wounded many men; but Flosi and his men could do nothing.

Kari, Grim, and Helgi threw many spears and injured numerous men; but Flosi and his crew couldn't do anything.

At last Flosi said, "We have already gotten great manscathe[Pg 237] in our men; many are wounded, and he slain whom we would choose last of all. It is now clear that we shall never master them with weapons; many now there be who are not so forward in fight as they boasted, and yet they were those who goaded us on most. I say this most to Grani Gunnar's son, and Gunnar Lambi's son, who were the least willing to spare their foes. But still we shall have to take to some other plan for ourselves, and now there are but two choices left, and neither of them good. One is to turn away, and that is our death; the other, to set fire to the house, and burn them inside it; and that is a deed which we shall have to answer for heavily before God, since we are Christian men ourselves; but still we must take to that counsel."

At last, Flosi said, "We’ve already suffered heavy losses[Pg 237] among our men; many are injured, and we’ve lost the one we would have chosen to keep alive the most. It’s clear now that we’ll never defeat them with weapons; many who claimed to be brave in battle are hesitating, and yet they were the ones who provoked us the most. I’m saying this mainly to Grani Gunnar's son and Gunnar Lambi's son, who were the least willing to show mercy to their enemies. But we have to come up with another plan for ourselves, and now we only have two options left, and neither is good. One is to retreat, which means our demise; the other is to set fire to the house and burn them inside, and that’s an act we’ll have to answer for severely before God, since we’re Christians ourselves; but we may have to go with that option."


CHAPTER CXXVIII.

NJAL'S BURNING.

Now they took fire, and made a great pile before the doors. Then Skarphedinn said.

Now they set a fire and made a big pile in front of the doors. Then Skarphedinn said.

"What, lads! are ye lighting a fire, or are ye taking to cooking?"

"What’s up, guys! Are you lighting a fire, or are you cooking?"

"So it shall be," answered Grani Gunnar's son; "and thou shalt not need to be better done."

"So it will be," replied Grani Gunnar's son; "and you won't need to do anything more."

"Thou repayest me," said Skarphedinn, "as one may look for from the man that thou art. I avenged thy father, and thou settest most store by that duty which is farthest from thee."

"You're repaying me," said Skarphedinn, "just like one would expect from the person you are. I avenged your father, and you value that duty, which is the farthest from you."

Then the women threw whey on the fire, and quenched it as fast as they lit it. Some, too, brought water, or slops.

Then the women threw whey on the fire and put it out as quickly as they lit it. Some also brought water or leftover liquid.

Then Kol Thorstein's son said to Flosi—

Then Kol Thorstein's son said to Flosi—

"A plan comes into my mind; I have seen a loft over the hall among the crosstrees, and we will put the fire in there, and light it with the vetch-stack that stands just above the house."

"A plan pops into my head; I've noticed an upper space over the hall among the crossbeams, and we can start a fire there, lighting it with the vetch pile that sits just above the house."

Then they took the vetch-stack and set fire to it, and they who were inside were not aware of it till the whole hall was ablaze over their heads.

Then they took the vetch-stack and set it on fire, and the people inside didn’t realize it until the whole hall was burning overhead.

Then Flosi and his men made a great pile before each of the doors, and then the women folk who were inside began to weep and to wail.[Pg 238]

Then Flosi and his men built a huge pile in front of each of the doors, and the women inside started to cry and mourn.[Pg 238]

Njal spoke to them and said, "Keep up your hearts, nor utter shrieks, for this is but a passing storm, and it will be long before ye have another such; and put your faith in God, and believe that He is so merciful that He will not let us burn both in this world and the next."

Njal spoke to them and said, "Stay strong and don’t cry out, for this is just a temporary storm, and it will be a long time before you see another like it; trust in God and know that He is so merciful that He won’t let us suffer in both this life and the next."

Such words of comfort had he for them all, and others still more strong.

Such comforting words he had for them all, and even stronger ones.

Now the whole house began to blaze. Then Njal went to the door and said—

Now the whole house started to catch fire. Then Njal went to the door and said—

"Is Flosi so near that he can hear my voice?"

"Is Flosi close enough to hear me?"

Flosi said that he could hear it.

Flosi said he could hear it.

"Wilt thou," said Njal, "take an atonement from my sons, or allow any men to go out?"

"Willing you to," Njal said, "accept an atonement from my sons, or let any men go out?"

"I will not," answers Flosi, "take any atonement from thy sons, and now our dealings shall come to an end once for all, and I will not stir from this spot till they are all dead; but I will allow the women and children and house-carles to go out."

"I won't," Flosi replies, "accept any compensation from your sons, and now our negotiations are finished for good. I won't move from this place until they are all dead; however, I'll let the women, children, and house-carls leave."

Then Njal went into the house, and said to the folk—

Then Njal went into the house and said to the people—

"Now all those must go out to whom leave is given, and so go thou out Thorhalla Asgrim's daughter, and all the people also with thee who may."

"Now everyone who has permission must go out, so you go out, Thorhalla Asgrim's daughter, along with all the others who can join you."

Then Thorhalla said—

Then Thorhalla said—

"This is another parting between me and Helgi than I thought of a while ago; but still I will egg on my father and brothers to avenge this manscathe which is wrought here."

"This is another goodbye between me and Helgi than I imagined a while ago; but still, I will push my father and brothers to get revenge for this man's death that happened here."

"Go, and good go with thee," said Njal, "for thou art a brave woman."

"Go, and may good things come your way," said Njal, "because you are a strong woman."

After that she went out and much folk with her.

After that, she went out, and many people went with her.

Then Astrid of Deepback said to Helgi Njal's son—

Then Astrid of Deepback said to Helgi Njal's son—

"Come thou out with me, and I will throw a woman's cloak over thee, and tire thy head with a kerchief."

"Come out with me, and I will throw a woman's cloak over you and wrap your head with a scarf."

He spoke against it at first, but at last he did so at the prayer of others.

He was initially opposed to it, but in the end, he agreed because others asked him to.

So Astrid wrapped the kerchief round Helgi's head, but Thorhilda, Skarphedinn's wife, threw the cloak over him, and he went out between them, and then Thorgerda Njal's daughter, and Helga her sister, and many other folk went out too.

So Astrid tied the scarf around Helgi's head, but Thorhilda, Skarphedinn's wife, draped the cloak over him, and he walked out between them. Then Thorgerda, Njal's daughter, and her sister Helga, along with many other people, also stepped outside.

But when Helgi came out Flosi said—

But when Helgi came out, Flosi said—

"That is a tall woman and broad across the shoulders that went yonder, take her and hold her."[Pg 239]

"That’s a tall woman with broad shoulders over there, go and get her and hold on to her." [Pg 239]

But when Helgi heard that, he cast away the cloak. He had got his sword under his arm, and hewed at a man, and the blow fell on his shield and cut off the point of it, and the man's leg as well. Then Flosi came up and hewed at Helgi's neck, and took off his head at a stroke.

But when Helgi heard that, he threw off the cloak. He had his sword tucked under his arm and swung at a man, landing a blow on his shield that broke off the tip and also sliced through the man's leg. Then Flosi came up and swung at Helgi's neck, taking off his head with one strike.

Then Flosi went to the door and called out to Njal, and said he would speak with him and Bergthora.

Then Flosi went to the door and called out to Njal, saying he wanted to talk to him and Bergthora.

Now Njal does so, and Flosi said—

Now Njal did that, and Flosi said—

"I will offer thee, master Njal, leave to go out, for it is unworthy that thou shouldst burn indoors."

"I'll give you permission to go outside, Master Njal, because it’s not right for you to burn indoors."

"I will not go out," said Njal, "for I am an old man, and little fitted to avenge my sons, but I will not live in shame."

"I won't go out," Njal said, "because I'm an old man, not really able to avenge my sons, but I refuse to live in shame."

Then Flosi said to Bergthora—

Then Flosi said to Bergthora—

"Come thou out, housewife, for I will for no sake burn thee indoors."

"Come out, housewife, because I won’t burn you indoors for any reason."

"I was given away to Njal young," said Bergthora, "and I have promised him this, that we would both share the same fate."

"I was given to Njal when I was young," said Bergthora, "and I promised him that we would both share the same fate."

After that they both went back into the house.

After that, they both went back inside the house.

"What counsel shall we now take?" said Bergthora.

"What should we do now?" said Bergthora.

"We will go to our bed," says Njal, "and lay us down; I have long been eager for rest."

"We're going to bed," Njal says, "and lie down; I've been wanting to rest for a long time."

Then she said to the boy Thord, Kari's son—

Then she said to the boy Thord, Kari's son—

"Thee will I take out, and thou shalt not burn in here."

"I will take you out, and you won’t burn here."

"Thou hast promised me this, grandmother," says the boy, "that we should never part so long as I wished to be with thee; but methinks it is much better to die with thee and Njal than to live after you."

"Grandma, you promised me this," says the boy, "that we would never be apart as long as I wanted to be with you; but I think it’s much better to die with you and Njal than to live after you."

Then she bore the boy to her bed, and Njal spoke to his steward and said—

Then she brought the boy to her bed, and Njal spoke to his steward and said—

"Now shalt thou see where we lay us down, and how I lay us out, for I mean not to stir an inch hence, whether reek or burning smart me, and so thou wilt be able to guess where to look for our bones."

"Now you will see where we lie down, and how I lay us out, because I don't intend to move an inch from here, whether smoke or fire hurts me, and so you will be able to figure out where to look for our bones."

He said he would do so.

He said he would do that.

There had been an ox slaughtered and the hide lay there. Njal told the steward to spread the hide over them, and he did so.

There was an ox that had been slaughtered, and the hide was lying there. Njal told the steward to spread the hide over them, and he did.

So there they lay down both of them in their bed, and put the boy between them. Then they signed themselves and the boy with the cross, and gave over their souls into God's hand, and that was the last word that men heard them utter.[Pg 240]

So there they lay down together in their bed, putting the boy between them. Then they made the sign of the cross on themselves and the boy, and entrusted their souls to God's care, and that was the last thing anyone heard them say.[Pg 240]

Then the steward took the hide and spread it over them, and went out afterwards. Kettle of the Mark caught hold of him, and dragged him out, he asked carefully after his father-in-law Njal, but the steward told him the whole truth. Then Kettle said—

Then the steward took the hide and spread it over them, and went out afterwards. Kettle of the Mark grabbed him and pulled him out, asking carefully about his father-in-law Njal, but the steward told him the whole truth. Then Kettle said—

"Great grief hath been sent on us, when we have had to share such ill-luck together."

"Great sadness has come upon us, as we have had to endure such bad luck together."

Skarphedinn saw how his father laid him down, and how he laid himself out, and then he said—

Skarphedinn saw how his father put him down, and how he positioned himself, and then he said—

"Our father goes early to bed, and that is what was to be looked for, for he is an old man."

"Our dad goes to bed early, which is to be expected since he’s an old man."

Then Skarphedinn, and Kari, and Grim, caught the brands as fast as they dropped down, and hurled them out at them, and so it went on a while. Then they hurled spears in at them, but they caught them all as they flew, and sent them back again.

Then Skarphedinn, Kari, and Grim caught the torches as soon as they were thrown down and tossed them back at the attackers, and this continued for a while. Then they threw spears at them, but the attackers caught all the spears as they flew and sent them back again.

Then Flosi bade them cease shooting, "for all feats of arms will go hard with us when we deal with them; ye may well wait till the fire overcomes them".

Then Flosi told them to stop shooting, "because all our attempts at fighting will go poorly when we face them; you can wait until the fire gets to them."

So they do that, and shoot no more.

So they do that, and don’t shoot anymore.

Then the great beams out of the roof began to fall, and Skarphedinn said—

Then the big beams from the roof started to come down, and Skarphedinn said—

"Now must my father be dead, and I have neither heard groan nor cough from him."

"Now my father must be dead, and I haven't heard a groan or a cough from him."

Then they went to the end of the hall, and there had fallen down a cross-beam inside which was much burnt in the middle.

Then they went to the end of the hall, and there was a cross-beam that had fallen down, heavily charred in the middle.

Kari spoke to Skarphedinn, and said—"Leap thou out here, and I will help thee to do so, and I will leap out after thee, and then we shall both get away if we set about it so, for hitherward blows all the smoke."

Kari said to Skarphedinn, "Jump out here, and I’ll help you do it. I’ll jump out after you, and then we can both escape if we work together, because all the smoke is blowing this way."

"Thou shalt leap first," said Skarphedinn; "but I will leap straightway on thy heels."

"You're jumping first," said Skarphedinn; "but I'll jump right after you."

"That is not wise," says Kari, "for I can get out well enough elsewhere, though it does not come about here."

"That's not smart," Kari says, "because I can find a way out just fine somewhere else, even if it doesn't happen here."

"I will not do that," says Skarphedinn; "leap thou out first, but I will leap after thee at once."

"I won't do that," says Skarphedinn. "You jump out first, but I'll jump right after you."

"It is bidden to every man," says Kari, "to seek to save his life while he has a choice, and I will do so now; but still this parting of ours will be in such wise that we shall never see one another more; for if I leap out of the fire, I shall have no mind to leap back into the fire to thee, and then each of us will have to fare his own way."[Pg 241]

"It is required of everyone," says Kari, "to try to save their life while they still can, and that's what I'm going to do now; but even so, this farewell of ours will be such that we will never see each other again; because if I jump out of the fire, I won't want to jump back into it for you, and then we will each have to go our separate ways."[Pg 241]

"It joys me, brother-in-law," says Skarphedinn, "to think that if thou gettest away thou wilt avenge me."

"It makes me happy, brother-in-law," says Skarphedinn, "to think that if you get away, you will avenge me."

Then Kari took up a blazing bench in his hand, and runs up along the cross-beam, then he hurls the bench out at the roof, and it fell among those who were outside.

Then Kari picked up a blazing bench in his hand, ran up along the cross-beam, and hurled the bench onto the roof, where it fell among those who were outside.

Then they ran away, and by that time all Kari's upper-clothing and his hair were ablaze, then he threw himself down from the roof, and so crept along with the smoke.

Then they ran away, and by that time all of Kari's upper clothes and his hair were on fire. He then jumped down from the roof and crawled along with the smoke.

Then one man said who was nearest—

Then one man, who was closest, said—

"Was that a man that leapt out at the roof?"

"Was that a guy who jumped off the roof?"

"Far from it," says another; "more likely it was Skarphedinn who hurled a firebrand at us."

"Not at all," says another; "it's more likely that Skarphedinn threw a firebrand at us."

After that they had no more mistrust.

After that, they no longer had any doubts.

Kari ran till he came to a stream, and then, he threw himself down into it, and so quenched the fire on him.

Kari ran until he reached a stream, and then he jumped in, putting out the fire on himself.

After that he ran along under shelter of the smoke into a hollow, and rested him there, and that has since been called Kari's Hollow.

After that, he ran along under the cover of the smoke into a small valley and rested there, which has since been called Kari's Hollow.


CHAPTER CXXIX.

SKARPHEDINN'S DEATH.

Now it is to be told of Skarphedinn that he runs out on the cross-beam straight after Kari, but when he came to where the beam was most burnt, then it broke down under him. Skarphedinn came down on his feet, and tried again the second time, and climbs up the wall with a run, then down on him came the wall-plate, and he toppled down again inside.

Now it should be said about Skarphedinn that he dashed out onto the cross-beam right after Kari, but when he reached the spot where the beam was most charred, it gave way beneath him. Skarphedinn landed on his feet, tried again the second time, and sprinted up the wall, but then the wall-plate came crashing down on him, and he fell again inside.

Then Skarphedinn said—"Now one can see what will come;" and then he went along the side wall. Gunnar Lambi's son leapt up on the wall and sees Skarphedinn; he spoke thus—

Then Skarphedinn said, "Now you can see what will happen;" and he walked along the side wall. Gunnar, Lambi's son, jumped up on the wall and saw Skarphedinn; he spoke like this—

"Weepest thou now, Skarphedinn?"

"Are you crying now, Skarphedinn?"

"Not so," says Skarphedinn, "but true it is that the smoke makes one's eyes smart, but is it as it seems to me, dost thou laugh?"

"Not quite," Skarphedinn says, "but it's true that the smoke makes your eyes sting. But is it as I think it is, are you laughing?"

"So it is surely," says Gunnar, "and I have never laughed since thou slewest Thrain on Markfleet."

"So it definitely is," says Gunnar, "and I haven't laughed since you killed Thrain on Markfleet."

Then Skarphedinn said—"He now is a keepsake for[Pg 242] thee;" and with that he took out of his purse the jaw-tooth which he had hewn out of Thrain, and threw it at Gunnar, and struck him in the eye, so that it started out and lay on his cheek.

Then Skarphedinn said—"He is now a memento for [Pg 242] you;" and with that, he pulled out from his pocket the jawbone he had carved from Thrain and tossed it at Gunnar, hitting him in the eye, causing it to pop out and rest on his cheek.

Then Gunnar fell down from the roof.

Then Gunnar fell off the roof.

Skarphedinn then went to his brother Grim, and they held one another by the hand and trode the fire; but when they came to the middle of the hall Grim fell down dead.

Skarphedinn then went to his brother Grim, and they held each other by the hand and walked through the fire; but when they reached the center of the hall, Grim collapsed and died.

Then Skarphedinn went to the end of the house, and then there was a great crash, and down fell the roof. Skarphedinn was then shut in between it and the gable, and so he could not stir a step thence.

Then Skarphedinn went to the end of the house, and there was a loud crash as the roof came down. Skarphedinn was trapped between it and the gable, unable to move a step.

Flosi and his band stayed by the fire until it was broad daylight; then came a man riding up to them. Flosi asked him for his name, but he said his name was Geirmund, and that he was a kinsman of the sons of Sigfus.

Flosi and his crew sat by the fire until it was fully daylight; then a man rode up to them. Flosi asked him his name, and he replied that his name was Geirmund, and that he was a relative of the sons of Sigfus.

"Ye have done a mighty deed," he says.

"You've done an impressive job," he says.

"Men," says Flosi, "will call it both a mighty deed and an ill deed, but that can't be helped now."

"Guys," says Flosi, "will see it as both a great act and a bad act, but there's nothing we can do about it now."

"How many men have lost their lives here?" asks Geirmund.

"How many men have died here?" asks Geirmund.

"Here have died," says Flosi, "Njal and Bergthora and all their sons, Thord Kari's son, Kari Solmund's son, but besides these we cannot say for a surety, because we know not their names."

"Here have died," says Flosi, "Njal and Bergthora and all their sons, Thord Kari's son, Kari Solmund's son, but aside from these, we can’t say for sure, because we don’t know their names."

"Thou tellest him now dead," said Geirmund, "with whom we have gossipped this morning."

"You're telling him now that he's dead," said Geirmund, "the one we were talking about this morning."

"Who is that?" says Flosi.

"Who's that?" says Flosi.

"We two," says Geirmund, "I and my neighbour Bard, met Kari Solmund's son, and Bard gave him his horse, and his hair and his upper clothes were burned off him."

"We two," says Geirmund, "my neighbor Bard and I, ran into Kari Solmund's son, and Bard gave him his horse, and all his hair and upper clothes were burned off him."

"Had he any weapons?" asks Flosi.

"Did he have any weapons?" asks Flosi.

"He had the sword 'Life-luller,'" says Geirmund, "and one edge of it was blue with fire, and Bard and I said that it must have become soft, but he answered thus, that he would harden it in the blood of the sons of Sigfus or the other Burners."

"He had the sword 'Life-luller,'" says Geirmund, "and one side of it was blue with fire. Bard and I said it must have become soft, but he replied that he would harden it in the blood of the sons of Sigfus or the other Burners."

"What said he of Skarphedinn?" said Flosi.

"What did he say about Skarphedinn?" asked Flosi.

"He said both he and Grim were alive," answers Geirmund, "when they parted; but he said that now they must be dead."

"He said both he and Grim were alive," Geirmund replies, "when they parted; but now he believes they must be dead."

"Thou hast told us a tale," said Flosi, "which bodes us no idle peace, for that man hath now got away who comes next to Gunnar of Lithend in all things; and now, ye sons of[Pg 243] Sigfus, and ye other Burners, know this, that such a great blood feud, and hue and cry will be made about this burning, that it will make many a man headless, but some will lose all their goods. Now I doubt much whether any man of you, ye sons of Sigfus, will dare to stay in his house; and that is not to be wondered at; and so I will bid you all to come and stay with me in the east, and let us all share one fate."

"You're telling us a story," Flosi said, "that doesn’t promise us any quiet, because the man who is second only to Gunnar of Lithend in everything has now escaped. And now, you sons of[Pg 243] Sigfus, and you other Burners, understand this: there will be such a massive blood feud and uproar over this burning that many men will lose their heads, and some will lose all their possessions. Now I really doubt that any of you, sons of Sigfus, will feel safe staying in your homes; and that’s not surprising. So, I invite you all to come and stay with me in the east, and let’s share the same fate."

They thanked him for his offer, and said they would be glad to take it.

They thanked him for his offer and said they would be happy to accept it.

Then Modolf Kettle's son sang a song.

Then Modolf Kettle's son sang a song.

But one prop of Njal's house liveth,
All the rest inside are burnt,
All but one,—those bounteous spenders,
Sigfus' stalwart sons wrought this;
Son of Gollnir[72] now is glutted
Vengeance for brave Hauskuld's death,
Brisk flew fire through thy dwelling,
Bright flames blazed above thy roof.

But one support of Njal's house still stands,
Everything else inside is burned,
All but one—those generous spenders,
Sigfus' strong sons accomplished this;
Son of Gollnir__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is now content
In retaliation for the brave Hauskuld's death,
A quick blaze spread through your house,
Bright flames raged above your roof.

"We shall have to boast of something else than that Njal has been burnt in his house," says Flosi, "for there is no glory in that."

"We'll need to take pride in something other than the fact that Njal was burned in his home," says Flosi, "because there's no honor in that."

Then he went up on the gable, and Glum Hilldir's son, and some other men. Then Glum said, "Is Skarphedinn dead, indeed?" But the others said he must have been dead long ago.

Then he climbed up on the gable, along with Glum Hilldir's son and a few other men. Glum asked, "Is Skarphedinn really dead?" But the others replied that he must have died a long time ago.

The fire sometimes blazed up fitfully and sometimes burned low, and then they heard down in the fire beneath them that this song was sung—

The fire would sometimes flare up unpredictably and other times burn low, and then they heard from the flames below them that this song was being sung—

Deep, I ween, ye Ogre offspring!
Devilish brood of giant birth,
Would ye groan with gloomy visage
Had the fight gone to my mind;
But my very soul it gladdens
That my friends[73] who now boast high,
Wrought not this foul deed, their glory,
Save with footsteps filled with gore.

Honestly, I trust you, Ogre offspring!
Giant's devilish offspring,
Would you complain with a sad expression?
If the fight had gone in my favor;
But my soul is truly happy.
That my friends__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ who now proudly brag,
Did not commit this terrible act, their glory,
Except with footprints stained with blood.

"Can Skarphedinn, think ye, have sung this song dead or alive?" said Grani Gunnar's son.

"Do you think Skarphedinn could have sung this song, whether he’s dead or alive?" asked Grani Gunnar's son.

"I will go into no guesses about that," says Flosi.

"I won't make any guesses about that," says Flosi.

"We will look for Skarphedinn," says Grani, "and the other men who have been here burnt inside the house."[Pg 244]

"We will search for Skarphedinn," Grani says, "and the other men who were burned inside the house."[Pg 244]

"That shall not be," says Flosi, "it is just like such foolish men as thou art, now that men will be gathering force all over the country; and when they do come, I trow the very same man who now lingers will be so scared that he will not know which way to run; and now my counsel is that we all ride away as quickly as ever we can."

"That's not going to happen," says Flosi, "it's just like foolish guys like you, now that people will be gathering strength all over the country; and when they do come, I bet the same guy who’s hesitating now will be so scared he won't know which way to run; so my advice is that we all get out of here as fast as we can."

Then Flosi went hastily to his horse and all his men.

Then Flosi hurried over to his horse and all his guys.

Then Flosi said to Geirmund—

Then Flosi said to Geirmund—

"Is Ingialld, thinkest thou, at home, at the Springs?"

"Do you think Ingialld is home at the Springs?"

Geirmund said he thought he must be at home.

Geirmund said he thought he should be at home.

"There now is a man," says Flosi, "who has broken his oath with us and all good faith."

"There’s a guy," says Flosi, "who has betrayed his oath to us and all trust."

Then Flosi said to the sons of Sigfus—"What course will ye now take with Ingialld; will ye forgive him, or shall we now fall on him and slay him?"

Then Flosi said to the sons of Sigfus, "What will you do about Ingialld? Will you forgive him, or should we just attack and kill him now?"

They all answered that they would rather fall on him and slay him.

They all replied that they would prefer to attack him and kill him.

Then Flosi jumped on his horse, and all the others, and they rode away. Flosi rode first, and shaped his course for Rangriver, and up along the river bank.

Then Flosi got on his horse, followed by everyone else, and they rode off. Flosi went ahead, setting his path for Rangriver and along the riverbank.

Then he saw a man riding down on the other bank of the river, and he knew that there was Ingialld of the Springs. Flosi calls out to him. Ingialld halted and turned down to the river bank; and Flosi said to him—

Then he saw a man riding on the opposite bank of the river, and he recognized Ingialld of the Springs. Flosi shouted out to him. Ingialld stopped and turned toward the riverbank; and Flosi said to him—

"Thou hast broken faith with us, and hast forfeited life and goods. Here now are the sons of Sigfus, who are eager to slay thee; but methinks thou hast fallen into a strait, and I will give thee thy life if thou will hand over to me the right to make my own award."

"You have betrayed us and lost your life and possessions. Here are the sons of Sigfus, who are eager to kill you; but I think you’re in a tough spot, and I will spare your life if you give me the right to make my own decision."

"I will sooner ride to meet Kari," said Ingialld, "than grant thee the right to utter thine own award, and my answer to the sons of Sigfus is this, that I shall be no whit more afraid of them than they are of me."

"I would rather ride to meet Kari," said Ingialld, "than let you decide for yourself, and my response to the sons of Sigfus is this: I won’t be any more afraid of them than they are of me."

"Bide thou there," says Flosi, "if thou art not a coward, for I will send thee a gift."

"Bide there," says Flosi, "if you’re not a coward, because I’m going to send you a gift."

"I will bide of a surety," says Ingialld.

"I will definitely wait," says Ingialld.

Thorstein Kolbein's son, Flosi's brother's son, rode up by his side and had a spear in his hand, he was one of the bravest of men, and the most worthy of those who were with Flosi.

Thorstein Kolbein's son, Flosi's nephew, rode up next to him with a spear in hand; he was one of the bravest men and the most deserving among those who were with Flosi.

Flosi snatched the spear from him, and launched it at Ingialld, and it fell on his left side, and passed through the shield just below the handle, and clove it all asunder, but the[Pg 245] spear passed on into his thigh just above the knee-pan, and so on into the saddle-tree, and there stood fast.

Flosi grabbed the spear from him and threw it at Ingialld. It hit him on the left side and went through the shield just below the handle, splitting it completely in two. However, the spear continued on into his thigh just above the kneecap and went into the saddle tree, where it got stuck.

Then Flosi said to Ingialld—

Then Flosi said to Ingialld—

"Did it touch thee?"

"Did it touch you?"

"It touched me sure enough," says Ingialld, "but I call this a scratch and not a wound."

"It definitely hit me," says Ingialld, "but I consider this a scratch, not a wound."

Then Ingialld plucked the spear out of the wound, and said to Flosi—

Then Ingialld pulled the spear out of the wound and said to Flosi—

"Now bide thou, if thou art not a milksop."

"Now wait, if you're not a softie."

Then he launched the spear back over the river. Flosi sees that the spear is coming straight for his middle, and then he backs his horse out of the way, but the spear flew in front of Flosi's horse, and missed him, but it struck Thorstein's middle, and down he fell at once dead off his horse.

Then he threw the spear back over the river. Flosi saw the spear coming right for him, so he pulled his horse out of the way. The spear flew past Flosi's horse and missed him, but it hit Thorstein in the middle, and he instantly fell off his horse, dead.

Now Ingialld tuns for the wood, and they could not get at him.

Now Ingialld runs into the woods, and they can't reach him.

Then Flosi said to his men—

Then Flosi said to his crew—

"Now have we gotten manscathe, and now we may know, when such things befall us, into what a luckless state we have got. Now it is my counsel that we ride up to Threecorner ridge; thence we shall be able to see where men ride all over the country, for by this time they will have gathered together a great band, and they will think that we have ridden east to Fleetlithe from Threecorner ridge; and thence they will think that we are riding north up on the fell, and so east to our own country, and thither the greater part of the folk will ride after us; but some will ride the coast road east to Selialandsmull, and yet they will think there is less hope of finding us thitherward, but I will now take counsel for all of us, and my plan is to ride up into Threecorner-fell, and bide there till three suns have risen and set in heaven."

"Now we’ve encountered a serious problem, and we can see how unlucky we’ve become. My advice is that we ride up to Threecorner Ridge; from there, we’ll be able to see where people are traveling throughout the country. By now, they will have gathered a large group, and they’ll think we’ve gone east to Fleetlithe from Threecorner Ridge. Then they’ll assume we are heading north up into the hills and east back to our homeland, leading most of them to chase after us. However, some will take the coastal road east to Selialandsmull, but they’ll think there’s less chance of finding us that way. I’ll make a plan for all of us: let's ride up into Threecorner Fell and stay there until three suns have risen and set in the sky."


CHAPTER CXXX.

OF KARI SOLMUND'S SON.

Now it is to be told of Kari Solmund's son that he fared away from that hollow in which he had rested himself until he met Bard, and those words passed between them which Geirmund had told.[Pg 246]

Now it's time to talk about Kari Solmund's son, who left the hollow where he had been resting until he met Bard, and they exchanged the words that Geirmund had shared.[Pg 246]

Thence Kari rode to Mord, and told him the tidings, and he was greatly grieved.

Then Kari rode to Mord and shared the news with him, and he was very upset.

Kari said there were other things more befitting a man than to weep for them dead, and bade him rather gather folk and come to Holtford.

Kari said there were better things for a man to do than cry over the dead, and told him to gather people and come to Holtford instead.

After that he rode into Thursodale to Hjallti Skeggi's son, and as he went along Thurso water, he sees a man riding fast behind him. Kari waited for the man, and knows that he was Ingialld of the Springs. He sees that he is very bloody about the thigh; and Kari asked Ingialld who had wounded him, and he told him.

After that, he rode into Thursodale to see Hjallti Skeggi's son. As he was along the Thurso River, he noticed a man riding quickly behind him. Kari waited for the man and recognized him as Ingialld of the Springs. He saw that Ingialld was bleeding heavily from his thigh, so Kari asked him who had hurt him, and Ingialld told him.

"Where met ye two?" says Kari.

"Where did you two meet?" says Kari.

"By Rangwater side," says Ingialld, "and he threw a spear over at me."

"By the Rangwater side," says Ingialld, "and he tossed a spear at me."

"Didst thou aught for it?" asks Kari.

"Did you do anything for it?" asks Kari.

"I threw the spear back," says Ingialld, "and they said that it met a man, and he was dead at once."

"I threw the spear back," says Ingialld, "and they said it hit a man, and he was dead instantly."

"Knowest thou not," said Kari, "who the man was?"

"Don't you know," Kari said, "who the man was?"

"Methought he was like Thorstein Flosi's brother's son," says Ingialld.

"Makes me think he was like Thorstein Flosi's brother's son," says Ingialld.

"Good luck go with thy hand," says Kari.

"Good luck go with your hand," says Kari.

After that they rode both together to see Hjallti Skeggi's son, and told him the tidings. He took these deeds ill, and said there was the greatest need to ride after them and slay them all.

After that, they both rode off together to see Hjallti Skeggi's son and told him the news. He reacted poorly to this news and said that it was urgent to ride after them and kill them all.

After that he gathered men and roused the whole country; now he and Kari and Ingialld ride with this band to meet Mord Valgard's son, and they found him at Holtford, and Mord was there waiting for them with a very great company. Then they parted the hue and cry; some fared the straight road by the east coast to Selialandsmull, but some went up to Fleetlithe, and other-some the higher road thence to Threecorner ridge, and so down into Godaland. Thence they rode north to Sand. Some too rode as far as Fishwaters, and there turned back. Some the coast road east to Holt, and told Thorgeir the tidings, and asked whether they had not ridden by there.

After that, he gathered a group of men and stirred up the whole region; now he, Kari, and Ingialld ride with this crew to confront Mord Valgard's son, and they found him at Holtford, where Mord was waiting for them with a large company. Then they split up the search; some took the straight road along the east coast to Selialandsmull, while others headed up to Fleetlithe, and some took the higher road up to Threecorner Ridge and then down into Godaland. From there, they rode north to Sand. A few even rode as far as Fishwaters before turning back. Others took the coastal road east to Holt, where they informed Thorgeir about what happened and asked if they hadn’t passed by there.

"This is how it is," said Thorgeir, "though I am not a mighty chief, yet Flosi would take other counsel than to ride under my eyes, when he has slain Njal, my father's brother, and my cousins; and there is nothing left for any of you but e'en to turn back again, for ye should have hunted longer nearer home; but tell this to Kari, that he must ride hither to[Pg 247] me and be here with me if he will; but though he will not come hither east, still I will look after his farm at Dyrholms if he will, but tell him too that I will stand by him and ride with him to the Althing. And he shall also know this, that we brothers are the next of kin to follow up the feud, and we mean so to take up the suit, that outlawry shall follow and after that revenge, man for man, if we can bring it about; but I do not go with you now, because I know naught will come of it, and they will now be as wary as they can of themselves."

"This is how it is," Thorgeir said, "even though I'm not a powerful chief, Flosi would seek different advice than to confront me directly after he has killed Njal, my father's brother, and my cousins; and there's nothing left for any of you but to turn back again, since you should have hunted closer to home for longer. But tell Kari that he needs to come here to[Pg 247] me and be with me if he wants; and if he doesn’t come east, I’ll still take care of his farm at Dyrholms if he’d like. Also, let him know that I’ll support him and ride with him to the Althing. He should understand that we brothers are the next of kin to continue the feud, and we intend to pursue the case so that outlawry follows, and after that, revenge, man for man, if we can make it happen. But I’m not joining you now because I know nothing will come of it, and they will be as cautious as they can be.”

Now they ride back, and all met at Hof and talked there among themselves, and said that they had gotten disgrace since they had not found them. Mord said that was not so. Then many men were eager that they should fare to Fleetlithe, and pull down the homesteads of all those who had been at those deeds, but still they listened for Mord's utterance.

Now they ride back, and everyone gathered at Hof and talked among themselves, saying they felt embarrassed for not finding them. Mord disagreed. Then many people were eager to head to Fleetlithe and destroy the homes of everyone involved in those actions, but they still waited to hear what Mord had to say.

"That," he said, "would be the greatest folly." They asked why he said that.

"That," he said, "would be the biggest mistake." They asked him why he thought that.

"Because," he said, "if their houses stand, they will be sure to visit them to see their wives; and then, as time rolls on, we may hunt them down there; and now ye shall none of you doubt that I will be true to thee Kari, and to all of you, and in all counsel, for I have to answer for myself."

"Because," he said, "if their houses are still standing, they'll definitely come by to see their wives; and then, as time goes on, we might track them down there; and now you should all know that I will be true to you, Kari, and to all of you, and in all advice, because I have to be accountable for myself."

Hjallti bade him do as he said. Then Hjallti bade Kari to come and stay with him; he said he would ride thither first. They told him what Thorgeir had offered him, and he said he would make use of that offer afterwards, but said his heart told him it would be well if there were many such.

Hjallti asked him to do as he requested. Then Hjallti invited Kari to come and stay with him; he mentioned he would ride over first. They informed him about Thorgeir's offer, and he said he would take advantage of that offer later, but felt deep down that it would be good if there were many more like it.

After that the whole band broke up.

After that, the entire band split up.

Flosi and his men saw all these tidings from where they were on the fell; and Flosi said—

Flosi and his men saw all this news from where they were on the hill; and Flosi said—

"Now we will take our horses and ride away, for now it will be some good."

"Now we will take our horses and ride away, for now it will be some good."

The sons of Sigfus asked whether it would be worth while to get to their homes and tell the news.

The sons of Sigfus wondered if it would be worthwhile to go home and share the news.

"It must be Mord's meaning," says Flosi, "that ye will visit your wives; and my guess is, that his plan is to let your houses stand unsacked; but my plan is that not a man shall part from the other, but all ride east with me."

"It has to be Mord's intention," Flosi says, "that you will visit your wives; and I think his plan is to leave your homes untouched; but my plan is that no one should part from the others, but all ride east with me."

So every man took that counsel, and then they all rode east and north of the Jokul, and so on till they came to Swinefell.[Pg 248]

So every man agreed with that plan, and then they all rode east and north of the Jokul, and continued on until they reached Swinefell.[Pg 248]

Flosi sent at once men out to get in stores, so that nothing might fall short.

Flosi immediately sent men out to gather supplies, so that there would be no shortages.

Flosi never spoke about the deed, but no fear was found in him, and he was at home the whole winter till Yule was over.

Flosi never talked about what happened, but he showed no fear, and he stayed at home the entire winter until after Yule.


CHAPTER CXXXI.

NJAL'S AND BERGTHORA'S BONES FOUND.

Kari bade Hjallti to go and search for Njal's bones, "for all will believe in what thou sayest and thinkest about them".

Kari urged Hjallti to go look for Njal's bones, "because everyone will believe what you say and think about them."

Hjallti said he would be most willing to bear Njal's bones to church; so they rode thence fifteen men. They rode east over Thurso-water, and called on men there to come with them till they had one hundred men, reckoning Njal's neighbours.

Hjallti said he would be happy to carry Njal's bones to the church, so they rode out with fifteen men. They went east over Thurso-water and asked people there to join them until they reached one hundred men, counting Njal's neighbors.

They came to Bergthorsknoll at mid-day.

They arrived at Bergthorsknoll around noon.

Hjallti asked Kari under what part of the house Njal might be lying, but Kari showed them to the spot, and there was a great heap of ashes to dig away. There they found the hide underneath, and it was as though it were shrivelled with the fire. They raised up the hide, and lo! they were unburnt under it. All praised God for that, and thought it was a great token.

Hjallti asked Kari where in the house Njal might be lying, but Kari took them to the spot, and there was a large heap of ashes to clear away. Underneath, they found the hide, and it looked like it had been scorched by the fire. They lifted the hide, and surprisingly, it was untouched beneath it. Everyone praised God for that and considered it a great sign.

Then the boy was taken up who had lain between them, and of him a finger was burnt off which he had stretched out from under the hide.

Then the boy was lifted up who had been lying between them, and one of his fingers was burned off that he had stretched out from under the hide.

Njal was borne out, and so was Bergthora, and then all men went to see their bodies.

Njal was carried out, and so was Bergthora, and then everyone went to see their bodies.

Then Hjallti said—"What like look to you these bodies?"

Then Hjallti said, "What do you think of these bodies?"

They answered, "We will wait for thy utterance".

They answered, "We will wait for your words."

Then Hjallti said, "I shall speak what I say with all freedom of speech. The body of Bergthora looks as it was likely she would look, and still fair; but Njal's body and visage seem to me so bright that I have never seen any dead man's body so bright as this."

Then Hjallti said, "I will speak freely. The body of Bergthora looks as expected, and still beautiful; but Njal's body and face seem to me so radiant that I've never seen any dead person's body as bright as this."

They all said they thought so too.

They all said they thought the same.

Then they sought for Skarphedinn, and the men of the household showed them to the spot where Flosi and his men[Pg 249] heard the song sung, and there the roof had fallen down by the gable, and there Hjallti said that they should look. Then they did so, and found Skarphedinn's body there, and he had stood up hard by the gable-wall, and his legs were burnt off him right up to the knees, but all the rest of him was unburnt. He had bitten through his under lip, his eyes were wide open and not swollen nor starting out of his head; he had driven his axe into the gable-wall so hard that it had gone in up to the middle of the blade, and that was why it was not softened.

Then they searched for Skarphedinn, and the household members showed them to the place where Flosi and his men[Pg 249] heard the song being sung. The roof had collapsed near the gable, and Hjallti suggested they should look there. They did, and found Skarphedinn's body. He had been standing close to the gable wall, and his legs had been burned off up to the knees, but the rest of him was unharmed. He had bitten through his lower lip, his eyes were wide open, neither swollen nor bulging; he had driven his axe into the gable wall so forcefully that it had sunk in halfway up the blade, which was why it hadn't been damaged.

After that the axe was broken out of the wall, and Hjallti took up the axe, and said—

After that, the axe was pulled out of the wall, and Hjallti picked up the axe and said—

"This is a rare weapon, and few would be able to wield it."

"This is a unique weapon, and very few would be able to use it."

"I see a man," said Kari, "who shall bear the axe."

"I see a man," said Kari, "who will carry the axe."

"Who is that?" says Hjallti.

"Who's that?" says Hjallti.

"Thorgeir Craggeir," says Kari, "he whom I now think to be the greatest man in all their family."

"Thorgeir Craggeir," Kari says, "the one I now believe is the greatest man in their entire family."

Then Skarphedinn was stripped of his clothes, for they were unburnt; he had laid his hands in a cross, and the right hand uppermost. They found marks on him; one between his shoulders and the other on his chest, and both were branded in the shape of a cross, and men thought that he must have burnt them in himself.

Then Skarphedinn was stripped of his clothes, since they hadn't burned; he had placed his hands in a cross position, with his right hand on top. They found marks on him: one between his shoulders and the other on his chest, both branded in the shape of a cross, and people assumed that he must have burned them into his own skin.

All men said that they thought that it was better to be near Skarphedinn dead than they weened, for no man was afraid of him.

All the men said they thought it was better to be near Skarphedinn dead than they realized, because no one was afraid of him.

They sought for the bones of Grim, and found them in the midst of the hall. They found, too, there, right over-against him under the side wall, Thord Freedmanson; but in the weaving-room they found Saevuna the carline, and three men more. In all they found there the bones of nine souls. Now they carried the bodies to the church, and then Hjallti rode home and Kari with him. A swelling came on Ingialld's leg, and then he fared to Hjallti, and was healed there, but still he limped ever afterwards.

They searched for Grim's bones and found them in the middle of the hall. They also discovered Thord Freedmanson right across from him under the side wall, and in the weaving room, they found Saevuna the carline along with three other men. In total, they uncovered the bones of nine souls. They then carried the bodies to the church, after which Hjallti rode home with Kari. Ingialld developed a swelling on his leg and went to Hjallti for treatment, where he was healed, but he still limped for the rest of his life.

Kari rode to Tongue to Asgrim Ellidagrim's son. By that time Thorhalla was come home, and she had already told the tidings. Asgrim took Kari by both hands, and bade him be there all that year. Kari said so it should be.

Kari rode to Tongue to visit Asgrim Ellidagrim's son. By then, Thorhalla had returned home, and she had already shared the news. Asgrim took Kari by both hands and asked him to stay for the year. Kari agreed that he would.

Asgrim asked besides all the folk who had been in the house at Bergthorsknoll to stay with him. Kari said that was well offered, and said he would take it on their behalf.

Asgrim asked all the people who had been in the house at Bergthorsknoll to stay with him. Kari said that was a generous offer and that he would accept it on their behalf.

Then all the folk were flitted thither.[Pg 250]

Then everyone went over there.[Pg 250]

Thorhall Asgrim's son was so startled when he was told that his foster-father Njal was dead, and that he had been burnt in his house, that he swelled all over, and a stream of blood burst out of both his ears, and could not be staunched, and he fell into a swoon, and then it was staunched.

Thorhall Asgrim's son was so shocked when he heard that his foster-father Njal was dead and had been burned in his house that he swelled up all over, blood gushing from both his ears, which couldn't be stopped. He collapsed into a faint, and then it finally stopped.

After that he stood up, and said he had behaved like a coward, "but I would that I might be able to avenge this which has befallen me on some of those who burnt him".

After that, he stood up and said he had acted like a coward, "but I wish I could get revenge for what happened to me on some of those who burned him."

But when others said that no one would think this a shame to him, he said he could not stop the mouths of the people from talking about it.

But when others said that no one would find this shameful for him, he said he couldn't stop people from talking about it.

Asgrim asked Kari what trust and help he thought he might look for from those east of the rivers. Kari said that Mord Valgard's son, and Hjallti, Skeggi's son, would yield him all the help they could, and so, too, would Thorgeir Craggeir, and all those brothers.

Asgrim asked Kari what kind of trust and assistance he expected to find from those east of the rivers. Kari replied that Mord, Valgard's son, and Hjallti, Skeggi's son, would give him all the help they could, and so would Thorgeir Craggeir and all those brothers.

Asgrim said that was great strength.

Asgrim said that was really impressive strength.

"What strength shall we have from thee?" says Kari.

"What strength can we expect from you?" says Kari.

"All that I can give," says Asgrim, "and I will lay down my life on it."

"Everything I can offer," says Asgrim, "and I'll bet my life on it."

"So do," says Kari.

"Go for it," says Kari.

"I have also," says Asgrim, "brought Gizur the white into the suit, and have asked his advice how we shall set about it."

"I’ve also," says Asgrim, "brought Gizur the White into the plan and asked for his advice on how we should go about it."

"What advice did he give?" asks Kari.

"What advice did he give?" Kari asks.

"He counselled," answers Asgrim, "'that we should hold us quite still till spring, but then ride east and set the suit on foot against Flosi for the manslaughter of Helgi, and summon the neighbours from their homes, and give due notice at the Thing of the suits for the burning, and summon the same neighbours there too on the inquest before the court. I asked Gizur who should plead the suit for manslaughter, but he said that Mord should plead it whether he liked it or not, and now,' he went on, 'it shall fall most heavily on him that up to this time all the suits he has undertaken have had the worst ending. Kari shall also be wroth whenever he meets Mord, and so, if he be made to fear on one side, and has to look to me on the other, then he will undertake the duty.'"

"He advised," answers Asgrim, "'that we should stay completely still until spring, but then ride east and file a lawsuit against Flosi for the manslaughter of Helgi. We should gather the neighbors from their homes, give proper notice at the Thing about the lawsuits for the arson, and summon those same neighbors there for the investigation before the court. I asked Gizur who would represent the manslaughter case, but he said that Mord would have to take it on whether he wants to or not, and now,' he continued, 'it will weigh most heavily on him since all the cases he's taken on so far have ended badly. Kari will also be furious whenever he runs into Mord, so if Mord is made to fear one side and has to watch out for me on the other, he will take on the responsibility.'"

Then Kari said, "We will follow thy counsel as long as we can, and thou shalt lead us".

Then Kari said, "We will follow your advice as long as we can, and you will lead us."

It is to be told of Kari that he could not sleep of nights. Asgrim woke up one night and heard that Kari was awake, and Asgrim said—"Is it that thou canst not sleep at night?"[Pg 251]

It is said about Kari that he couldn’t sleep at night. One night, Asgrim woke up and heard that Kari was still awake, so Asgrim asked, "Can’t you sleep at night?"[Pg 251]

Then Kari sang this song—

Then Kari sang this tune—

Bender of the bow of battle,
Sleep will not my eyelids seal,
Still my murdered messmates' bidding
Haunts my mind the livelong night;
Since the men their brands abusing
Burned last autumn guileless Njal,
Burned him house and home together,
Mindful am I of my hurt.

Bender of the battlebow,
Sleep won't let my eyelids shut,
Still, my murdered friends' cries
Haunt my thoughts all night long;
Since the men are misusing their brands,
Burned innocent Njal last fall,
Burned him and his house together,
I’m constantly aware of my pain.

Kari spoke of no men so often as of Njal and Skarphedinn, and Bergthora and Helgi. He never abused his foes, and never threatened them.

Kari talked about no men more than Njal and Skarphedinn, as well as Bergthora and Helgi. He never insulted his enemies, nor did he ever threaten them.


CHAPTER CXXXII.

FLOSI'S DREAM.

One night it so happened that Flosi struggled much in his sleep. Glum Hilldir's son woke him up, and then Flosi said—

One night, Flosi tossed and turned a lot in his sleep. Glum, Hilldir's son, woke him up, and Flosi said—

"Call me Kettle of the Mark."

"Call me Kettle of the Mark."

Kettle came thither, and Flosi said, "I will tell thee my dream".

Kettle arrived, and Flosi said, "I'll share my dream with you."

"I am ready to hear it," says Kettle.

"I’m ready to hear it," says Kettle.

"I dreamt," says Flosi, "that methought I stood below Loom-nip, and went out and looked up to the Nip, and all at once it opened, and a man came out of the Nip, and he was clad in goatskins, and had an iron staff in his hand. He called, as he walked, on many of my men, some sooner and some later, and named them by name. First he called Grim the Red my kinsman, and Arni Kol's son. Then methought something strange followed, methought he called Eyjolf Bolverk's son, and Ljot son of Hall of the Side, and some six men more. Then he held his peace awhile. After that he called five men of our band, and among them were the sons of Sigfus, thy brothers; then he called other six men, and among them were Lambi, and Modolf, and Glum. Then he called three men. Last of all he called Gunnar Lambi's son, and Kol Thorstein's son. After that he came up to me; I asked him 'what news'. He said he had tidings enough to tell. Then I asked him for his name, but he called himself Irongrim. I asked him whither he was going; he said he had to fare to the Althing. 'What[Pg 252] shalt thou do there?' I said. 'First I shall challenge the inquest,' he answers, 'and then the courts, then clear the field for fighters.' After that he sang this song—

"I dreamt," Flosi says, "that I was standing beneath Loom-nip, and I went out and looked up at the Nip. Suddenly, it opened up, and a man emerged from the Nip, dressed in goatskins and holding an iron staff. As he walked, he called out to many of my men, some sooner and some later, naming them one by one. First, he called my relative Grim the Red, and Arni Kol's son. Then something strange happened; he called Eyjolf Bolverk's son, and Ljot, son of Hall of the Side, along with about six other men. After a moment of silence, he called five men from our group, including Sigfus's sons, your brothers; then he called another six men, which included Lambi, Modolf, and Glum. Then he called three men. Finally, he called Gunnar, Lambi's son, and Kol, Thorstein's son. After that, he approached me; I asked him, 'What news?' He said he had plenty to share. I then asked for his name, and he called himself Irongrim. I inquired where he was headed; he said he was going to the Althing. 'What[Pg 252] do you plan to do there?' I asked. 'First, I will challenge the inquest,' he replied, 'then the courts, and finally clear the field for fighters.' After that, he sang this song—

"'Soon a man death's snake-strokes dealing
High shall lift his head on earth,
Here amid the dust low rolling
Battered brainpans men shall see:
Now upon the hills in hurly
Buds the blue steel's harvest bright;
Soon the bloody dew of battle
Thigh-deep through the ranks shall rise.'

"Before long, a man, struck down by the pain of death,
He will raise his head high above the earth,
Here among the low, swirling dust
Crushed skulls men will witness:
Now the hills are in chaos.
Blooms the shining harvest of blue steel;
Soon the bloody fog of battle
"Will rise up to our thighs through the ranks."

"Then he shouted with such a mighty shout that methought everything near shook, and dashed down his staff, and there was a mighty crash. Then he went back into the fell, but fear clung to me; and now I wish thee to tell me what thou thinkest this dream is."

"Then he yelled with such a powerful shout that I thought everything nearby shook, and he slammed down his staff, creating a huge crash. After that, he went back into the mountain, but I was still filled with fear; now I want you to tell me what you think this dream means."

"It is my foreboding," says Kettle, "that all those who were called must be 'fey'. It seems to me good counsel that we tell this dream to no man just now."

"It’s my bad feeling," says Kettle, "that everyone who was called must be 'fey'. It seems like good advice that we shouldn’t talk about this dream to anyone right now."

Flosi said so it should be. Now the winter passes away till Yule was over. Then Flosi said to his men—

Flosi said it should be done. Now winter goes by until Yule is over. Then Flosi said to his men—

"Now I mean that we should fare from home, for methinks we shall not be able to have an idle peace. Now we shall fare to pray for help, and now that will come true which I told you, that we should have to bow the knee to many ere this quarrel were ended."

"Now I think we should leave home, because I believe we won't be able to find any peace. We need to go and pray for help, and now what I told you will come true—that we will have to bend the knee to many before this conflict is resolved."


CHAPTER CXXXIII.

OF FLOSI'S JOURNEY AND HIS ASKING FOR HELP.

After that they busked them from home all together. Flosi was in long-hose because he meant to go on foot, and then he knew that it would seem less hard to the others to walk.

After that, they all left home together. Flosi was wearing long pants because he intended to walk, and he thought it would make it seem easier for the others to walk too.

Then they fared from home to Knappvale, but the evening after to Broadwater, and then to Calffell, thence by Bjornness to Hornfirth, thence to Staffell in Lon, and then to Thvattwater to Hall of the Side.

Then they traveled from home to Knappvale, but the next evening to Broadwater, and then to Calffell, from there by Bjornness to Hornfirth, then to Staffell in Lon, and finally to Thvattwater to Hall of the Side.

Flosi had to wife Steinvora, his daughter.

Flosi was married to his daughter Steinvora.

Hall gave them a very hearty welcome, and Flosi said to Hall[Pg 253]

Hall gave them a warm welcome, and Flosi said to Hall[Pg 253]

"I will ask thee, father-in-law, that thou wouldst ride to the Thing with me with all thy Thingmen."

"I'll ask you, father-in-law, to ride to the assembly with me along with all your men."

"Now," answered Hall, "it has turned out as the saw says, 'but a short while is hand fain of blow'; and yet it is one and the same man in thy band who now hangs his head, and who then goaded thee on to the worst of deeds when it was still undone. But my help I am bound to lend thee in all such places as I may."

"Now," Hall replied, "it has happened as the saying goes, 'but a short time is a hand eager for action'; and still, it’s the same person in your group who now hangs his head, and who was urging you on to the worst of deeds when it was still not done. But I’m obliged to help you in every way I can."

"What counsel dost thou give me," said Flosi, "in the strait in which I now am?"

"What advice do you have for me," said Flosi, "in the difficult situation I'm in right now?"

"Thou shalt fare," said Hall, "north, right up to Weaponfirth, and ask all the chiefs for aid, and thou wilt yet need it all before the Thing is over."

"You're going to head north, straight up to Weaponfirth," said Hall, "and ask all the chiefs for help, and you’re going to need every bit of it before the Thing is over."

Flosi stayed there three nights, and rested him, and fared thence east to Geitahellna, and so to Berufirth; there they were the night. Thence they fared east to Broaddale in Haydale. There Hallbjorn the strong dwelt. He had to wife Oddny the sister of Saurli Broddhelgi's son, and Flosi had a hearty welcome there.

Flosi stayed there for three nights to rest, then travelled east to Geitahellna, and on to Berufirth, where they spent the night. From there, they headed east to Broaddale in Haydale. There lived Hallbjorn the Strong. He was married to Oddny, the sister of Saurli, Broddhelgi's son, and Flosi received a warm welcome there.

Hallbjorn asked how far north among the firths Flosi meant to go. He said he meant to go as far as Weaponfirth. Then Flosi took a purse of money from his belt, and said he would give it to Hallbjorn. He took the money, but yet said he had no claim on Flosi for gifts, but still I would be glad to know in what thou wilt that I repay thee.

Hallbjorn asked how far north Flosi intended to go. Flosi replied that he planned to go as far as Weaponfirth. Then Flosi took a purse of money from his belt and said he would give it to Hallbjorn. Hallbjorn accepted the money but said he had no obligation to Flosi for gifts; however, he would like to know how he could repay him.

"I have no need of money," says Flosi, "but I wish thou wouldst ride to the Thing with me, and stand by me in my quarrel, but still I have no ties or kinship to tell towards thee."

"I don't need any money," Flosi says, "but I wish you would ride to the Thing with me and support me in my dispute, even though I have no connections or family ties to you."

"I will grant thee that," said Hallbjorn, "to ride to the Thing with thee, and to stand by thee in thy quarrel as I would by my brother."

"I'll give you that," Hallbjorn said, "I'll ride to the Thing with you and stand by you in your dispute just like I would for my brother."

Flosi thanked him, and Hallbjorn asked much about the Burning, but they told him all about it at length.

Flosi thanked him, and Hallbjorn asked a lot about the Burning, but they explained everything to him in detail.

Thence Flosi fared to Broaddale's heath, and so to Hrafnkelstede, there dwelt Hrafnkell, the son of Thorir, the son of Hrafnkell Raum. Flosi had a hearty welcome there, and sought for help and a promise to ride to the Thing from Hrafnkell, but he stood out a long while, though the end of it was that he gave his word that his son Thorir should ride with all their Thingmen, and yield him such help as the other priests of the same district.

Then Flosi traveled to Broaddale's heath and continued on to Hrafnkelstede, where Hrafnkell lived, the son of Thorir, the son of Hrafnkell Raum. Flosi received a warm welcome there and asked for help and a promise that he would ride to the Thing with Hrafnkell. Hrafnkell hesitated for a long time, but in the end, he promised that his son Thorir would ride with all their Thingmen and provide him with the same support as the other priests in the area.

Flosi thanked him and fared away to Bersastede. There[Pg 254] Holmstein son of Bersi the wise dwelt, and he gave Flosi a very hearty welcome. Flosi begged him for help. Holmstein said he had been long in his debt for help.

Flosi thanked him and left for Bersastede. There[Pg 254] Holmstein, the son of Bersi the wise, lived, and he gave Flosi a warm welcome. Flosi asked him for help. Holmstein said he had owed him help for a long time.

Thence they fared to Waltheofstede—there Saurli Broddhelgi's son, Bjarni's brother, dwelt. He had to wife Thordisa, a daughter of Gudmund the powerful, of Modruvale. They had a hearty welcome there. But next morning Flosi raised the question with Saurli that he should ride to the Althing with him, and bid him money for it.

Thence they went to Waltheofstede—where Saurli, Broddhelgi's son and Bjarni's brother, lived. He was married to Thordisa, the daughter of Gudmund the Powerful from Modruvale. They received a warm welcome there. But the next morning, Flosi asked Saurli if he would ride to the Althing with him and help cover the expenses.

"I cannot tell about that," says Saurli, "so long as I do not know on which side my father-in-law Gudmund the powerful stands, for I mean to stand by him on whichever side he stands."

"I can't say anything about that," Saurli replies, "as long as I don't know which side my father-in-law Gudmund the Powerful is on, because I plan to support him no matter what."

"Oh!" said Flosi, "I see by thy answer that a woman rules in this house."

"Oh!" said Flosi, "I can tell by your response that a woman is in charge here."

Then Flosi stood up and bade his men take their upper clothing and weapons, and then they fared away, and got no help there. So they fared below Lagarfleet and over the heath to Njardwick; there two brothers dwelt, Thorkel the allwise, and Thorwalld his brother; they were sons of Kettle, the son of Thidrandi the wise, the son of Kettle rumble, son of Thorir Thidrandi. The mother of Thorkel the allwise and Thorwalld was Yngvillda, daughter of Thorkel the wise. Flosi got a hearty welcome there; he told those brothers plainly of his errand, and asked for their help; but they put him off until he gave three marks of silver to each of them for their aid; then they agreed to stand by Flosi.

Then Flosi stood up and told his men to grab their outer clothing and weapons. They set off and found no assistance along the way. So they traveled down Lagarfleet and across the heath to Njardwick, where two brothers lived, Thorkel the Allwise and his brother Thorwalld. They were the sons of Kettle, the son of Thidrandi the Wise, son of Kettle Rumble, son of Thorir Thidrandi. The mother of Thorkel the Allwise and Thorwalld was Yngvillda, the daughter of Thorkel the Wise. Flosi received a warm welcome there; he explained his mission to the brothers and asked for their help. However, they delayed until he offered them three marks of silver each for their assistance; then they agreed to support Flosi.

Their mother Yngvillda was by when they gave their words to ride to the Althing, and wept. Thorkel asked why she wept; and she answered—

Their mother Yngvillda was there when they promised to ride to the Althing, and she cried. Thorkel asked why she was crying; and she replied—

"I dreamt that thy brother Thorwalld was clad in a red kirtle, and methought it was so tight as though it were sewn on him; methought too that he wore red hose on his legs and feet, and bad shoethongs were twisted round them; methought it ill to see when I knew he was so uncomfortable, but I could do naught for him."

"I dreamed that your brother Thorwald was wearing a tight red tunic that looked like it was sewn on him. I also thought he was wearing red stockings on his legs and feet, and that bad shoelaces were twisted around them. It bothered me to see him looking so uncomfortable, but there was nothing I could do to help him."

They laughed and told her she had lost her wits, and said her babble should not stand in the way of their ride to the Thing.

They laughed and told her she had lost her mind, saying that her rambling shouldn’t get in the way of their trip to the Thing.

Flosi thanked them kindly, and fared thence to Weaponfirth and came to Hof. There dwelt Bjarni Broddhelgi's son. Bjarni took Flosi by both hands, and Flosi bade Bjarni money for his help.[Pg 255]

Flosi thanked them warmly and then went to Weaponfirth, arriving at Hof. There, he met Bjarni, the son of Broddhelgi. Bjarni took Flosi by both hands, and Flosi offered Bjarni money for his assistance.[Pg 255]

"Never," says Bjarni, "have I sold my manhood or help for bribes, but now that thou art in need of help, I will do thee a good turn for friendship's sake, and ride to the Thing with thee, and stand by thee as I would by my brother."

"Never," says Bjarni, "have I sold my integrity or my support for bribes, but since you need help now, I will do you a favor for the sake of friendship and ride to the Thing with you, standing by you as I would my brother."

"Then thou hast thrown a great load of debt on my hands," said Flosi, "but still I looked for as much from thee."

"Then you've put a huge burden of debt on me," said Flosi, "but I expected as much from you."

Thence Flosi and his men fared to Crosswick. Thorkel Geiti's son was a great friend of his. Flosi told him his errand, and Thorkel said it was but his duty to stand by him in every way in his power, and not to part from his quarrel. Thorkel gave Flosi good gifts at parting.

Then Flosi and his men went to Crosswick. Thorkel Geiti’s son was a close friend of his. Flosi explained his purpose, and Thorkel said it was only right for him to support Flosi in every way he could and to stick with him in his conflict. Thorkel gave Flosi generous gifts when they parted.

Thence they fared north to Weaponfirth and up into the Fleetdale country, and turned in as guests at Holmstein's, the son of Bersi the wise. Flosi told him that all had backed him in his need and business well, save Saurli Broddhelgi's son. Holmstein said the reason of that was that he was not a man of strife. Holmstein gave Flosi good gifts.

Thence they traveled north to Weaponfirth and up into the Fleetdale area, where they stayed as guests at Holmstein's, the son of Bersi the wise. Flosi told him that everyone had supported him in his time of need and his business well, except for Saurli, Broddhelgi's son. Holmstein explained that the reason for this was that he was not a man of conflict. Holmstein gave Flosi generous gifts.

Flosi fared up Fleetdale, and thence south on the fell across Oxenlava and down Swinehorndale, and so out by Alftafirth to the west, and did not stop till he came to Thvattwater to his father-in-law Hall's house. There he stayed half a month, and his men with him and rested him.

Flosi traveled up Fleetdale, then headed south over the hills across Oxenlava and down Swinehorndale, finally reaching Alftafirth to the west. He didn’t stop until he arrived at Thvattwater, where his father-in-law Hall lived. He stayed there for half a month, along with his men, to rest.

Flosi asked Hall what counsel he would now give him, and what he should do next, and whether he should change his plans.

Flosi asked Hall what advice he would give him now, what he should do next, and if he should change his plans.

"My counsel," said Hall, "is this, that thou goest home to thy house, and the sons of Sigfus with thee, but that they send men to set their homesteads in order. But first of all fare home, and when ye ride to the Thing, ride all together, and do not scatter your band. Then let the sons of Sigfus go to see their wives on the way. I too will ride to the Thing, and Ljot my son with all our Thingmen, and stand by thee with such force as I can gather to me."

"My advice," said Hall, "is this: you should go home to your house, with the sons of Sigfus accompanying you, but they should send people to take care of their farms. First and foremost, head home, and when you ride to the Thing, do it together and don't split up your group. Let the sons of Sigfus stop to see their wives along the way. I will also ride to the Thing, with my son Ljot and all our Thingmen, and I will support you with as much force as I can gather."

Flosi thanked him, and Hall gave him good gifts at parting.

Flosi thanked him, and Hall gave him nice gifts when they parted ways.

Then Flosi went away from Thvattwater, and nothing is to be told of his journey till he comes home to Swinefell. There he stayed at home the rest of the winter, and all the summer right up to the Thing.[Pg 256]

Then Flosi left Thvattwater, and there’s nothing more to say about his journey until he returns home to Swinefell. He stayed home for the rest of the winter and all summer, right up to the Thing.[Pg 256]


CHAPTER CXXXIV.

OF THORHALL AND KARI.

Thorhall Asgrim's son, and Kari Solmund's son, rode one day to Mossfell to see Gizur the white; he took them with both hands, and there they were at his house a very long while. Once it happened as they and Gizur talked of Njal's burning, that Gizur said it was very great luck that Kari had got away. Then a song came into Kari's mouth.

Thorhall, Asgrim's son, and Kari, Solmund's son, rode one day to Mossfell to visit Gizur the White. He welcomed them warmly, and they stayed at his house for quite a while. At one point, while they were discussing Njal's burning, Gizur remarked that it was a stroke of great luck that Kari had escaped. Then a song came to Kari's mind.

I who whetted helmet-hewer,[74]
I who oft have burnished brand,
From the fray went all unwilling
When Njal's rooftree crackling roared;
Out I leapt when bands of spearmen
Lighted there a blaze of flame!
Listen men unto my moaning,
Mark the telling of my grief.

I, the one who sharpened swords,[74]
I often cleaned my weapon,
I left the battle against my will.
When Njal's roof cracked with the sound of fire;
I jumped out when groups of fighters
Start a fire there!
Listen, guys, to my lament,
Notice my sadness.

Then Gizur said, "It must be forgiven thee that thou art mindful, and so we will talk no more about it just now".

Then Gizur said, "You should be forgiven for remembering, so let’s not discuss it any further right now."

Kari says that he will ride home; and Gizur said "I will now make a clean breast of my counsel to thee. Thou shalt not ride home, but still thou shalt ride away, and east under Eyjafell, to see Thorgeir Craggeir, and Thorleif crow. They shall ride from the east with thee. They are the next of kin in the suit, and with them shall ride Thorgrim the big, their brother. Ye shall ride to Mord Valgard's son's house, and tell him this message from me, that he shall take up the suit for manslaughter for Helgi Njal's son against Flosi. But if he utters any words against this, then shalt thou make thyself most wrathful, and make believe as though thou wouldst let thy axe fall on his head; and in the second place, thou shalt assure him of my wrath if he shows any ill will. Along with that shalt thou say, that I will send and fetch away my daughter Thorkatla, and make her come home to me; but that he will not abide, for he loves her as the very eyes in his head."

Kari says he will ride home, and Gizur replied, "I’m going to be completely honest with you now. You won’t ride home, but you will ride away east under Eyjafell to see Thorgeir Craggeir and Thorleif Crow. They will ride east with you. They are the next of kin in this matter, and their brother Thorgrim the Big will join you as well. You will ride to Mord Valgard's son’s house and deliver this message from me: he needs to take up the manslaughter case for Helgi Njal's son against Flosi. But if he says anything against this, you must act very angry and pretend you might bring your axe down on his head; and second, let him know how furious I will be if he shows any hostility. Along with that, tell him that I will come and take my daughter Thorkatla away and bring her home to me; but he won’t agree to that because he loves her as if she were the apple of his eye."

Kari thanked him for his counsel. Kari spoke nothing of help to him, for he thought he would show himself his good friend in this as in other things.

Kari thanked him for his advice. Kari didn't say anything helpful to him, as he believed he would show himself to be a good friend in this and other matters.

Thence Kari rode east over the rivers, and so to Fleetlithe,[Pg 257] and east across Markfleet, and so on to Selialandsmull. So they ride east to Holt.

Thence Kari rode east over the rivers, and so to Fleetlithe,[Pg 257] and east across Markfleet, and so on to Selialandsmull. So they ride east to Holt.

Thorgeir welcomed them with the greatest kindliness. He told them of Flosi's journey, and how great help he had got in the east firths.

Thorgeir greeted them warmly. He shared the details of Flosi's journey and how much help he had received in the eastern fjords.

Kari said it was no wonder that he, who had to answer for so much, should ask for help for himself.

Kari said it was no surprise that he, who had to take responsibility for so much, would ask for help for himself.

Then Thorgeir said, "The better things go for them, the worse it shall be for them; we will only follow them up so much the harder".

Then Thorgeir said, "The better things go for them, the worse it will be for them; we will just pursue them even more fiercely."

Kari told Thorgeir of Gizur's advice. After that they ride from the east to Rangrivervale to Mord Valgard's son's house. He gave them a hearty welcome. Kari told him the message of Gizur his father-in-law. He was slow to take the duty on him, and said it was harder to go to law with Flosi than with any other ten men.

Kari shared Gizur's advice with Thorgeir. After that, they rode from the east to Rangrivervale to visit Mord Valgard's son. He welcomed them warmly. Kari conveyed Gizur's message, but he hesitated to take on the responsibility, saying it would be tougher to go up against Flosi than any ten other men.

"Thou behavest now as he [Gizur] thought," said Kari; "for thou art a bad bargain in every way; thou art both a coward and heartless, but the end of this shall be as is fitting, that Thorkatla shall fare home to her father."

"You're acting just like he [Gizur] thought," said Kari; "because you’re a bad deal in every way; you’re both a coward and heartless, but this will end the way it should, and Thorkatla will go home to her father."

She busked her at once, and said she had long been "boun" to part from Mord. Then he changed his mood and his words quickly, and begged off their wrath, and took the suit upon him at once.

She confronted her immediately and said she had long been "bound" to part from Mord. Then he quickly changed his mood and words, backing off from their anger, and took on the situation right away.

"Now," said Kari, "thou hast taken the suit upon thee, see that thou pleadest it without fear, for thy life lies on it."

"Now," said Kari, "you have taken on the lawsuit, so make sure you argue it without fear, because your life depends on it."

Mord said he would lay his whole heart on it to do this well and manfully.

Mord said he would put his heart into it to do this well and bravely.

After that Mord summoned to him nine neighbours—they were all near neighbours to the spot where the deed was done. Then Mord took Thorgeir by the hand and named two witnesses to bear witness, "that Thorgeir Thorir's son hands me over a suit for manslaughter against Flosi Thord's son, to plead it for the slaying of Helgi Njal's son, with all those proofs which have to follow the suit. Thou handest over to me this suit to plead and to settle, and to enjoy all rights in it, as though I were the rightful next of kin. Thou handest it over to me by law, and I take it from thee by law."

After that, Mord called over nine neighbors—everyone was living close by where the incident took place. Then Mord took Thorgeir by the hand and named two witnesses to confirm, "Thorgeir Thorir's son is handing me a case for manslaughter against Flosi Thord's son, to argue it regarding the killing of Helgi Njal's son, along with all the evidence that follows the case. You are giving me this case to argue and resolve, and I will have all the rights to it, as if I were the legitimate next of kin. You are giving it to me by law, and I accept it from you by law."

A second time Mord named his witnesses, "to bear witness," said he, "that I give notice of an assault laid down by law against Flosi Thord's son, for that he dealt Helgi Njal's son a brain, or a body, or a marrow wound, which proved a death wound; and from which Helgi got his death. I give notice[Pg 258] of this before five witnesses"—here he named them all by name—"I give this lawful notice, I give notice of a suit which Thorgeir Thorir's son has handed over to me."

A second time, Mord named his witnesses, saying, "I want to inform you of a legal assault against Flosi Thord's son because he inflicted a brain, body, or marrow injury on Helgi Njal's son that led to his death. Helgi died from that wound. I am giving this notice[Pg 258] in front of five witnesses"—and he named them all one by one—"I am giving this legal notice, as I have received a suit from Thorgeir Thorir's son."

Again he named witnesses to "bear witness that I give notice of a brain, of a body, or a marrow wound against Flosi Thord's son, for that wound which proved a death wound, but Helgi got his death therefrom on such and such a spot, when Flosi Thord's son first rushed on Helgi Njal's son with an assault laid down by law. I give notice of this before five neighbours "—then he named them all by name—"I give this lawful notice. I give notice of a suit which Thorgeir Thorir's son has handed over to me."

Again, he named witnesses to "confirm that I'm notifying about a head injury, a body injury, or a bone injury against Flosi Thor's son, because that injury resulted in a fatal wound. Helgi was killed there at a specific location when Flosi Thor's son first attacked Helgi Njal's son following a legally sanctioned assault. I'm notifying this in front of five neighbors"—then he named them all by name—"I'm making this legal notice. I'm giving notice of a case that Thorgeir Thorir's son has assigned to me."

Then Mord named his witnesses again "to bear witness," said he, "that I summon these nine neighbours who dwell nearest the spot"—here he named them all by name—"to ride to the Althing, and to sit on the inquest to find whether Flosi Thord's son rushed with an assault laid down by law on Helgi Njal's son, on that spot where Flosi Thord's son dealt Helgi Njal's son a brain, or a body, or a marrow wound, which proved a death wound, and from which Helgi got his death. I call on you to utter all those words which ye are bound to find by law, and which I shall call on you to utter before the court, and which belong to this suit; I call upon you by a lawful summons—I call on you so that ye may yourselves hear—I call on you in the suit which Thorgeir Thorir's son has handed over to me."

Then Mord named his witnesses again. "I summon these nine neighbors who live closest to the location," he said, naming them all. "I ask you to ride to the Althing and participate in the inquiry to determine whether Flosi Thord's son attacked Helgi Njal's son on the spot where he inflicted a fatal head, body, or marrow wound, which ultimately caused Helgi's death. I ask you to state all the facts you're required by law to find, which I will call upon you to present in court, and which are relevant to this case; I summon you legally—I call on you so that you can hear it yourselves—I call on you regarding the matter that Thorgeir Thorir's son has entrusted to me."

Again Mord named his witnesses, "to bear witness, that I summon these nine neighbours who dwell nearest to the spot to ride to the Althing, and to sit on an inquest to find whether Flosi Thord's son wounded Helgi Njal's son with a brain, or body, or marrow wound, which proved a death wound, and from which Helgi got his death, on that spot where Flosi Thord's son first rushed on Helgi Njal's son with an assault laid down by law. I call on you to utter all those words which ye are bound to find by law, and which I shall call on you to utter before the court, and which belong to this suit I call upon you by a lawful summons—I call on you so that ye may yourselves hear—I call on you in the suit which Thorgeir Thorir's son has handed over to me."

Again, Mord named his witnesses, "to testify that I summon these nine neighbors who live closest to the site to come to the Althing and participate in an inquiry to determine whether Flosi Thord's son inflicted a brain, body, or marrow wound on Helgi Njal's son, which resulted in a fatal injury, and from which Helgi met his death, at the place where Flosi Thord's son first attacked Helgi Njal's son according to the law. I urge you to repeat all those words that you are legally required to share, and that I will ask you to say in court, which pertain to this case I summon you for—I summon you so that you may hear for yourselves—I summon you in the matter that Thorgeir Thorir's son has brought to me."

Then Mord said—

Then Mord said—

"Now is the suit set on foot as ye asked, and now I will pray thee, Thorgeir Craggeir, to come to me when thou ridest to the Thing, and then let us both ride together, each with[Pg 259] our band, and keep as close as we can together, for my band shall be ready by the very beginning of the Thing, and I will be true to you in all things."

"Now the lawsuit is underway as you requested, and now I ask you, Thorgeir Craggeir, to come to me when you ride to the Thing. Let’s ride together, each with our group, and stay as close together as possible. My group will be ready right at the start of the Thing, and I will be loyal to you in every way."

They showed themselves well pleased at that, and this was fast bound by oaths, that no man should sunder himself from another till Kari willed it, and that each of them should lay down his life for the other's life. Now they parted with friendship, and settled to meet again at the Thing.

They really liked that, and they bound themselves with oaths, agreeing that no one should separate from another until Kari decided it was time, and that each of them would sacrifice their life for the other's. They parted as friends and agreed to meet again at the Thing.

Now Thorgeir rides back east, but Kari rides west over the rivers till he came to Tongue, to Asgrim's house. He welcomed them wonderfully well, and Kari told Asgrim all Gizur the white's plan, and of the setting on foot of the suit.

Now Thorgeir rides back east, but Kari rides west across the rivers until he reaches Tongue, to Asgrim's house. He welcomed them very warmly, and Kari shared all of Gizur the white's plan and the start of the suit with Asgrim.

"I looked for as much from him," says Asgrim, "that he would behave well, and now he has shown it."

"I expected a lot from him," says Asgrim, "that he would act properly, and now he has proven it."

Then Asgrim went on—

Then Asgrim continued—

"What heardest thou from the east of Flosi?"

"What did you hear from the east of Flosi?"

"He went east all the way to Weaponfirth," answers Kari, "and nearly all the chiefs have promised to ride with him to the Althing, and to help him. They look, too, for help from the Reykdalesmen, and the men of Lightwater, and the Axefirthers."

"He went east all the way to Weaponfirth," Kari replies, "and almost all the chiefs have agreed to ride with him to the Althing and support him. They are also looking for help from the Reykdalesmen, the people of Lightwater, and the Axefirthers."

Then they talked much about it, and so the time passes away up to the Althing.

Then they talked a lot about it, and so time passed until the Althing.

Thorhall Asgrim's son took such a hurt in his leg that the foot above the ankle was as big and swollen as a woman's thigh, and he could not walk save with a staff. He was a man tall in growth, and strong and powerful, dark of hue in hair and skin, measured and guarded in his speech, and yet hot and hasty tempered. He was the third greatest lawyer in all Iceland.

Thorhall Asgrim's son suffered such a severe injury to his leg that the area above his ankle swelled up to the size of a woman's thigh, making it impossible for him to walk without a cane. He was tall, strong, and robust, with dark hair and skin. He spoke carefully and thoughtfully, but he also had a quick temper. He was the third-best lawyer in all of Iceland.

Now the time comes that men should ride from home to the Thing, Asgrim said to Kari—

Now it's time for the men to leave home and head to the Thing, Asgrim said to Kari—

"Thou shalt ride at the very beginning of the Thing, and fit up our booths, and my son Thorhall with thee. Thou wilt treat him best and kindest, as he is footlame, but we shall stand in the greatest need of him at this Thing. With you two, twenty men more shall ride."

" You will ride at the very start of the gathering and set up our booths, along with my son Thorhall. You should treat him well and kindly, since he has a lame foot, but we will really need him at this gathering. With you two, twenty more men will ride."

After that they made ready for their journey, and then they rode to the Thing, and set up their booths, and fitted them out well.[Pg 260]

After that, they prepared for their trip, then rode to the Thing, set up their stalls, and stocked them nicely.[Pg 260]


CHAPTER CXXXV.

OF FLOSI AND THE BURNERS.

Flosi rode from the east and those hundred and twenty men who had been at the Burning with him. They rode till they came to Fleetlithe. Then the sons of Sigfus looked after their homesteads and tarried there that day, but at even they rode west over Thurso-water, and slept there that night. But next morning early they saddled their horses and rode off on their way.

Flosi rode in from the east with the hundred and twenty men who had joined him at the Burning. They traveled until they reached Fleetlithe. The sons of Sigfus took care of their homes and stayed there that day, but in the evening, they rode west across Thurso-water and camped there for the night. Early the next morning, they saddled their horses and set off on their journey.

Then Flosi said to his men—

Then Flosi said to his crew—

"Now will we ride to Tongue to Asgrim to breakfast, and trample down his pride a little."

"Now we’ll ride to Tongue to meet Asgrim for breakfast and knock him down a peg."

They said that were well done. They rode till they had a short way to Tongue. Asgrim stood out of doors, and some men with him. They see the band as soon as ever they could do so from the house. Then Asgrim's men said—

They said it was done well. They rode until they were close to Tongue. Asgrim was outside, along with some men. They spotted the group as soon as they could from the house. Then Asgrim's men said—

"There must be Thorgeir Craggeir."

"Thorgeir Craggeir must exist."

"Not he," said Asgrim. "I think so all the more because these men fare with laughter and wantonness; but such kinsmen of Njal as Thorgeir is would not smile before some vengeance is taken for the Burning, and I will make another guess, and maybe ye will think that unlikely. My meaning is, that it must be Flosi and the Burners with him, and they must mean to humble us with insults, and we will now go indoors all of us."

"Not him," said Asgrim. "I believe this even more because these guys are full of laughter and mischief; but kinsmen of Njal like Thorgeir wouldn't smile until they exact revenge for the Burning. I'll take another guess, and you might find it unlikely. What I'm saying is that it has to be Flosi and his crew, and they must be planning to insult us, so we should all head inside."

Now they do so, and Asgrim made them sweep the house and put up the hangings, and set the boards and put meat on them. He made them place stools along each bench all down the room.

Now they did that, and Asgrim made them clean the house and put up the decorations, set the tables, and put food on them. He had them arrange stools along each bench all down the room.

Flosi rode into the "town," and bade men alight from their horses and go in. They did so, and Flosi and his men went into the hall, Asgrim sate on the cross-bench on the dais. Flosi looked at the benches and saw that all was made ready that men needed to have. Asgrim gave them no greeting, but said to Flosi—

Flosi rode into the "town" and ordered the men to get off their horses and go inside. They did that, and Flosi and his men entered the hall. Asgrim sat on the cross-bench on the dais. Flosi looked at the benches and saw that everything was prepared for what they needed. Asgrim didn't greet them but said to Flosi—

"The boards are set, so that meat may be free to those that need it."

"The tables are ready, so that food can be available to those who need it."

Flosi sat down to the board, and all his men; but they laid their arms up against the wainscot. They sat on the[Pg 261] stools who found no room on the benches; but four men stood with weapons just before where Flosi sat while they ate.

Flosi sat down at the table with all his men, but they leaned their weapons against the wall. They sat on the[Pg 261] stools, as there was no space on the benches; meanwhile, four men stood armed right in front of where Flosi was eating.

Asgrim kept his peace during the meat, but was as red to look on as blood.

Asgrim stayed quiet during the meal, but his face was as red as blood.

But when they were full, some women cleared away the boards, while others brought in water to wash their hands. Flosi was in no greater hurry than if he had been at home. There lay a pole-axe in the corner of the dais. Asgrim caught it up with both hands, and ran up to the rail at the edge of the dais, and made a blow at Flosi's head. Glum Hilldir's son happened to see what he was about to do, and sprang up at once, and got hold of the axe above Asgrim's hands, and turned the edge at once on Asgrim; for Glum was very strong. Then many more men ran up and seized Asgrim, but Flosi said that no man was to do Asgrim any harm, "for we put him to too hard a trial, and he only did what he ought, and showed in that that he had a big heart".

But when they were done eating, some women cleared the tables, while others brought in water to wash their hands. Flosi wasn’t in any more of a hurry than if he were at home. There was a poleaxe in the corner of the raised platform. Asgrim grabbed it with both hands, ran to the edge of the platform, and swung it at Flosi's head. Glum, Hilldir's son, happened to see what he was about to do and immediately sprang up, grabbed the axe above Asgrim's hands, and turned the edge against Asgrim; Glum was very strong. Then many more men rushed in and grabbed Asgrim, but Flosi said that no one should harm Asgrim, “for we put him through too tough a test, and he only did what he was supposed to do, showing that he had a big heart.”

Then Flosi said to Asgrim, "Here, now, we shall part safe and sound, and meet at the Thing, and there begin our quarrel over again".

Then Flosi said to Asgrim, "Well, now, we’ll part ways safely and soundly, and meet again at the Thing, and there we’ll restart our argument."

"So it will be," says Asgrim; "and I would wish that, ere this Thing be over, ye should have to take in some of your sails."

"So it will be," says Asgrim; "and I hope that before this meeting is over, you might have to trim some of your sails."

Flosi answered him never a word, and then they went out, and mounted their horses, and rode away. They rode till they came to Laugarwater, and were there that night; but next morning they rode on to Baitvale, and baited their horses there, and there many bands rode to meet them. There was Hall of the Side, and all the Eastfirthers. Flosi greeted them well, and told them of his journeys and dealings with Asgrim. Many praised him for that, and said such things were bravely done.

Flosi didn’t say anything in response, and then they went outside, got on their horses, and rode away. They rode until they reached Laugarwater, where they stayed the night; the following morning, they continued on to Baitvale, where they rested their horses, and several groups came to meet them. There was Hall of the Side and all the Eastfirthers. Flosi greeted them warmly and shared stories of his travels and dealings with Asgrim. Many praised him for that, saying it was done with great bravery.

Then Hall said, "I look on this in another way than ye do, for methinks it was a foolish prank; they were sure to bear in mind their griefs, even though they were not reminded of them anew; but those men who try others so heavily must look for all evil".

Then Hall said, "I see this differently than you do, because I think it was a silly prank; they would definitely remember their sorrows, even if they weren’t reminded of them again; but those who burden others so harshly should expect all kinds of trouble."

It was seen from Hall's way that he thought this deed far too strong. They rode thence all together, till they came to the Upper Field, and there they set their men in array, and rode down on the Thing.

It was clear from Hall's expression that he thought this action was excessive. They rode together until they reached the Upper Field, where they organized their men and charged down toward the Thing.

Flosi had made them fit out Byrgir's booth ere he rode to the Thing; but the Eastfirthers rode to their own booths.[Pg 262]

Flosi had prepared Byrgir's booth before he went to the Thing; but the Eastfirthers went to their own booths.[Pg 262]


CHAPTER CXXXVI.

OF THORGEIR CRAGGEIR.

Thorgeir Craggeir rode from the east with much people. His brothers were with him, Thorleif crow and Thorgrim the big. They came to Hof, to Mord Valgard's son's house, and bided there till he was ready. Mord had gathered every man who could bear arms, and they could see nothing about him but that he was most steadfast in everything, and now they rode until they came west across the rivers. Then they waited for Hjallti Skeggi's son. He came after they had waited a short while, and they greeted him well, and rode afterwards all together till they came to Reykia in Bishop's-tongue, and bided there for Asgrim Ellidagrim's son, and he came to meet them there. Then they rode west across Bridgewater. Then Asgrim told them all that had passed between him and Flosi; and Thorgeir said—

Thorgeir Craggeir rode in from the east with a large group of people. His brothers, Thorleif Crow and Thorgrim the Big, were with him. They arrived at Hof, at Mord Valgard's son's house, and waited there until he was ready. Mord had gathered every man who could wield a weapon, and all they saw in him was his unwavering determination. They then rode on until they crossed the rivers to the west. After a short wait, they met Hjallti Skeggi's son, who joined them. They greeted him warmly and continued riding together until they reached Reykia in Bishop's-tongue, where they waited for Asgrim Ellidagrim's son, who came to meet them. Then they rode west across Bridgewater. Asgrim shared everything that had happened between him and Flosi, and Thorgeir said—

"I would that we might try their bravery ere the Thing closes."

"I wish we could test their courage before this is over."

They rode until they came to Baitvale. There Gizur the white came to meet them with a very great company, and they fell to talking together. Then they rode to the Upper Field, and drew up all their men in array there, and so rode to the Thing.

They rode until they reached Baitvale. There, Gizur the White came out to meet them with a large group, and they started talking. Then, they went to the Upper Field and lined up all their men there, and then rode to the Thing.

Flosi and his men all took to their arms, and it was within an ace that they would fall to blows. But Asgrim and his friends and their followers would have no hand in it, and rode to their booths; and now all was quiet that day, so that they had naught to do with one another. Thither were come chiefs from all the Quarters of the land; there had never been such a crowded Thing before, that men could call to mind.

Flosi and his crew armed themselves, and it was close to a fight breaking out. However, Asgrim, his friends, and their followers wanted no part in it and rode back to their tents; from that point on, everything was calm for the day, so they had no interactions with each other. Chiefs from all over the land had gathered there; it was the most crowded assembly anyone could remember.


CHAPTER CXXXVII.

OF EYJOLF BOLVERK'S SON.

There was a man named Eyjolf. He was the son of Bolverk, the son of Eyjolf the guileful, of Otterdale. Eyjolf was a man of great rank, and best skilled in law of all men, so that some[Pg 263] said he was the third best lawyer in Iceland. He was the fairest in face of all men, tall and strong, and there was the making of a great chief in him. He was greedy of money, like the rest of his kinsfolk.

There was a man named Eyjolf. He was the son of Bolverk, the son of Eyjolf the cunning, from Otterdale. Eyjolf was a man of high status and the best skilled in law of all men, so much so that some[Pg 263] said he was the third-best lawyer in Iceland. He was the most handsome of all men, tall and strong, and had the qualities of a great leader. He was as money-hungry as the rest of his family.

One day Flosi went to the booth of Bjarni Broddhelgi's son. Bjarni took him by both hands, and sat Flosi down by his side. They talked about many things, and at last Flosi said to Bjarni—

One day, Flosi went to the stall of Bjarni Broddhelgi's son. Bjarni took him by both hands and sat Flosi down next to him. They chatted about various topics, and finally, Flosi said to Bjarni—

"What counsel shall we now take?"

"What advice should we seek now?"

"I think," answered Bjarni, "that it is now hard to say what to do, but the wisest thing seems to me to go round and ask for help, since they are drawing strength together against you. I will also ask thee, Flosi, whether there be any very good lawyer in your band; for now there are but two courses left; one to ask if they will take an atonement, and that is not a bad choice, but the other is to defend the suit at law, if there be any defence to it, though that will seem to be a bold course; and this is why I think this last ought to be chosen, because ye have hitherto fared high and mightily, and it is unseemly now to take a lower course."

"I think," Bjarni replied, "it's hard to decide what to do now, but the smartest move seems to be to go around and ask for help since they're rallying together against you. I will also ask you, Flosi, if there is a really good lawyer in your group; because right now, there are only two options left: one is to ask if they will accept a settlement, which isn't a bad choice, but the other is to fight the case in court if there's any defense for it, though that might seem like a bold move. I believe we should choose this last option because you've handled things well so far, and it doesn't feel right to take a step down now."

"As to thy asking about lawyers," said Flosi, "I will answer thee at once that there is no such man in our band; nor do I know where to look for one except it be Thorkel Geiti's son, thy kinsman."

"As for your question about lawyers," Flosi said, "I'll tell you right now, there isn't one in our group; and I don't know where to find one unless it’s Thorkel Geiti's son, your relative."

"We must not reckon on him," said Bjarni, "for though he knows something of law, he is far too wary, and no man need hope to have him as his shield; but he will back thee as well as any man who backs thee best, for he has a stout heart; besides, I must tell thee that it will be that man's bane who undertakes the defence in this suit for the Burning, but I have no mind that this should befall my kinsman Thorkel, so ye must turn your eyes elsewhither."

"We can't count on him," Bjarni said, "because even though he knows a bit about the law, he's way too cautious, and no one should expect him to be their protector. But he'll support you like any of the best supporters out there because he has a strong heart. Also, I have to warn you that it'll be that man's doom who takes on the defense for this case about the Burning, and I don't want that to happen to my relative Thorkel, so you need to look elsewhere."

Flosi said he knew nothing about who were the best lawyers.

Flosi said he didn't know anything about who the best lawyers were.

"There is a man named Eyjolf," said Bjarni; "he is Bolverk's son, and he is the best lawyer in the Westfirther's Quarter; but you will need to give him much money if you are to bring him into the suit, but still we must not stop at that. We must also go with our arms to all law business, and be most wary of ourselves, but not meddle with them before we are forced to fight for our lives. And now I will go with thee, and set out at once on our begging for help, for now methinks the peace will be kept but a little while longer."[Pg 264]

"There’s a guy named Eyjolf," Bjarni said; "he's Bolverk's son and the best lawyer in the Westfirther's Quarter. But you'll need to pay him a lot if you want him to join the case, and we shouldn't stop there. We also need to come prepared for any legal matters and be very careful, but we shouldn't get involved unless we have to fight for our lives. Now, I will go with you, and we'll start asking for help right away, because I think the peace will last only a little longer."[Pg 264]

After that they go out of the booth, and to the booths of the Axefirthers. Then Bjarni talks with Lyting and Bleing, and Hroi Arnstein's son, and he got speedily whatever he asked of them. Then they fared to see Kol, the son of Killing-Skuti, and Eyvind Thorkel's son, the son of Askel the priest, and asked them for their help; but they stood out a long while, but the end of it was that they took three marks of silver for it, and so went into the suit with them.

After that, they left the booth and went to the booths of the Axefirthers. Then Bjarni talked with Lyting, Bleing, and Hroi Arnstein's son, and he quickly got whatever he asked from them. Next, they went to see Kol, the son of Killing-Skuti, and Eyvind Thorkel's son, who was the son of Askel the priest, and asked them for their help; but they hesitated for a long time. In the end, they agreed to take three marks of silver for it, and so joined the suit with them.

Then they went to the booths of the men of Lightwater, and stayed there some time. Flosi begged the men of Lightwater for help, but they were stubborn and hard to win over, and then Flosi said, with much wrath, "Ye are ill-behaved! ye are grasping and wrongful at home in your own country, and ye will not help men at the Thing, though they need it. No doubt you will be held up to reproach at the Thing, and very great blame will be laid on you if ye bare not in mind that scorn and those biting words which Skarphedinn hurled at you men of Lightwater."

Then they went to the booths of the Lightwater men and stayed there for a while. Flosi asked the Lightwater men for help, but they were stubborn and hard to persuade. Frustrated, Flosi exclaimed, "You all behave terribly! You're greedy and unfair in your own land, and you won’t help those in need at the Thing. Don’t be surprised if you face criticism at the Thing, and if you get a lot of blame for not remembering the insults and harsh words Skarphedinn threw at you, Lightwater men."

But on the other hand, Flosi dealt secretly with them, and bade them money for their help, and so coaxed them over with fair words, until it came about that they promised him their aid, and then became so steadfast that they said they would fight for Flosi, if need were.

But on the other hand, Flosi secretly negotiated with them, offering them money for their help, and sweet-talked them until they agreed to support him. They became so committed that they declared they would fight for Flosi if necessary.

Then Bjarni said to Flosi—

Then Bjarni said to Flosi—

"Well done! well done! Thou art a mighty chief, and a bold outspoken man, and reckest little what thou sayest to men."

"Well done! Well done! You are a powerful leader and a bold speaker, and you care little about what you say to people."

After that they fared away west across the river, and so to the Hladbooth. They saw many men outside before the booth. There was one man who had a scarlet cloak over his shoulders, and a gold band round his head, and an axe studded with silver in his hand.

After that, they traveled west across the river, and then to the Hladbooth. They saw many men outside in front of the booth. One man stood out with a scarlet cloak draped over his shoulders, a gold band around his head, and an axe decorated with silver in his hand.

"This is just right," said Bjarni, "here now is the man I spoke of, Eyjolf Bolverk's son, if thou wilt see him, Flosi."

"This is perfect," said Bjarni, "here is the man I mentioned, Eyjolf Bolverk's son, if you want to see him, Flosi."

Then they went to meet Eyjolf, and hailed him. Eyjolf knew Bjarni at once, and greeted him well. Bjarni took Eyjolf by the hand, and led him up into the "Great Rift". Flosi's and Bjarni's men followed after, and Eyjolf's men went also with him. They bade them stay upon the lower brink of the Rift, and look about them, but Flosi, and Bjarni, and Eyjolf went on till they came to where the path leads down from the upper brink of the Rift.

Then they went to meet Eyjolf and called out to him. Eyjolf recognized Bjarni immediately and greeted him warmly. Bjarni took Eyjolf by the hand and led him up into the "Great Rift." Flosi's and Bjarni's men followed behind, and Eyjolf's men went with him as well. They told them to stay on the lower edge of the Rift and look around, but Flosi, Bjarni, and Eyjolf moved on until they reached where the path descends from the upper edge of the Rift.

Flosi said it was a good spot to sit down there, for they[Pg 265] could see around them far and wide. Then they sat them down there. They were four of them together, and no more.

Flosi said it was a great place to sit because they[Pg 265] could see all around them. So, they sat down there. There were four of them together, and no more.

Then Bjarni spoke to Eyjolf, and said—

Then Bjarni spoke to Eyjolf and said—

"Thee, friend, have we come to see, for we much need thy help in every way."

"We've come to see you, friend, because we really need your help in every way."

"Now," said Eyjolf, "there is good choice of men here at the Thing, and ye will not find it hard to fall on those who will be a much greater strength to you than I can be."

"Now," Eyjolf said, "there are plenty of good men here at the Thing, and you won't have any trouble finding those who will be much more helpful to you than I can be."

"Not so," said Bjarni, "Thou hast many things which show that there is no greater man than thou at the Thing; first of all, that thou art so well-born, as all those men are who are sprung from Ragnar hairybreeks; thy forefathers, too, have always stood first in great suits, both here at the Thing, and at home in their own country, and they have always had the best of it; we think, therefore, it is likely that thou wilt be lucky in winning suits, like thy kinsfolk."

"Not at all," said Bjarni, "You have many qualities that prove there’s no one greater than you at the Thing; first of all, you come from a noble lineage, just like all those descended from Ragnar hairy-breeches. Your ancestors have always excelled in important matters, both here at the Thing and back in their homeland, and they've consistently come out on top; we believe that it’s likely you’ll also be successful in winning cases, just like your relatives."

"Thou speakest well, Bjarni," said Eyjolf; "but I think that I have small share in all this that thou sayest."

"You're speaking well, Bjarni," said Eyjolf; "but I believe I have very little to do with all that you’re saying."

Then Flosi said—

Then Flosi said—

"There is no need beating about the bush as to what we have in mind. We wish to ask for thy help, Eyjolf, and that thou wilt stand by us in our suits, and go to the court with us, and undertake the defence, if there be any, and plead it for us, and stand by us in all things that may happen at this Thing."

"There’s no need to sugarcoat what we mean. We would like to ask for your help, Eyjolf, and that you will support us in our efforts, go to court with us, take on the defense, if there is one, argue it for us, and stand by us in everything that may happen at this assembly."

Eyjolf jumped up in wrath, and said that no man had any right to think that he could make a catspaw of him, or drag him on if he had no mind to go himself.

Eyjolf jumped up in anger and said that no one had the right to think they could use him like a pawn or force him to do something he didn’t want to do.

"I see, too, now," he says, "what has led you to utter all those fair words with which ye began to speak to me."

"I get it now," he says, "why you've said all those nice things when you first started talking to me."

Then Hallbjorn the strong caught hold of him and sate him down by his side, between him and Bjarni, and said—

Then Hallbjorn the strong grabbed him and sat him down next to him, between him and Bjarni, and said—

"No tree falls at the first stroke, friend, but sit here awhile by us."

"No tree falls with the first blow, my friend, but come sit with us for a bit."

Then Flosi drew a gold ring off his arm.

Then Flosi took a gold ring off his arm.

"This ring will I give thee, Eyjolf, for thy help and friendship, and so show thee that I will not befool thee. It will be best for thee to take the ring, for there is no man here at the Thing to whom I have ever given such a gift."

"This ring I will give you, Eyjolf, for your help and friendship, and to show you that I won’t deceive you. It’s best for you to take the ring, as there is no one here at the Thing to whom I have ever given such a gift."

The ring was such a good one, and so well made, that it was worth twelve hundred yards of russet stuff.

The ring was so well-crafted and valuable that it was worth twelve hundred yards of russet fabric.

Hallbjorn drew the ring on Eyjolf's arm; and Eyjolf said[Pg 266]

Hallbjorn traced the ring on Eyjolf's arm, and Eyjolf said[Pg 266]

"It is now most fitting that I should take the ring, since thou behavest so handsomely; and now thou mayest make up thy mind that I will undertake the defence, and do all things needful."

"It’s only right for me to take the ring now, since you’re behaving so well; and now you can be sure that I’ll take on the defense and do everything necessary."

"Now," said Bjarni, "ye behave handsomely on both sides, and here are men well fitted to be witnesses, since I and Hallbjorn are here, that thou hast undertaken the suit."

"Now," said Bjarni, "you both behave well, and we have men who are good witnesses since Hallbjorn and I are here to confirm that you've taken on the case."

Then Eyjolf arose, and Flosi too, and they took one another by the hand; and so Eyjolf undertook the whole defence of the suit off Flosi's hands, and so, too, if any suit arose out of the defence, for it often happens that what is a defence in one suit, is a plaintiff's plea in another. So he took upon him all the proofs and proceedings which belonged to those suits, whether they were to be pleaded before the Quarter Court or the Fifth Court. Flosi handed them over in lawful form, and Eyjolf took them in lawful form, and then he said to Flosi and Bjarni.

Then Eyjolf stood up, and so did Flosi, and they shook hands; Eyjolf agreed to take on the entire defense of Flosi’s case, and he would also handle any counterclaims that might come from that defense, as it often happens that what acts as a defense in one case can become a claim in another. He accepted all the evidence and proceedings related to those cases, whether they needed to be presented in the Quarter Court or the Fifth Court. Flosi transferred them in a formal way, and Eyjolf accepted them properly, and then he spoke to Flosi and Bjarni.

"Now I have undertaken this defence just as ye asked, but my wish it is that ye should still keep it secret at first; but if the matter comes into the Fifth Court, then be most careful not to say that ye have given goods for my help."

"Now I've taken on this defense just like you asked, but I wish you'd keep it a secret at first; however, if this goes to the Fifth Court, be really careful not to say that you've provided anything for my assistance."

Then Flosi went home to his booth, and Bjarni with him, but Eyjolf went to the booth of Snorri the priest, and sate down by him, and they talked much together.

Then Flosi went home to his booth, and Bjarni went with him, but Eyjolf went to Snorri the priest's booth, sat down next to him, and they talked a lot together.

Snorri the priest caught hold of Eyjolf's arm, and turned up the sleeve, and sees that he had a great ring of gold on his arm. Then Snorri the priest said—

Snorri the priest grabbed Eyjolf's arm, pulled up the sleeve, and saw that he was wearing a large gold ring on his arm. Then Snorri the priest said—

"Pray, was this ring bought or given?"

"Please, was this ring purchased or given?"

Eyjolf was put out about it, and had never a word to say. Then Snorri said—

Eyjolf was upset about it and had nothing to say. Then Snorri said—

"I see plainly that thou must have taken it as a gift, and may this ring not be thy death!"

"I can clearly see that you must have accepted it as a gift, and may this ring not bring you to your end!"

Eyjolf jumped up and went away, and would not speak about it; and Snorri said, as Eyjolf arose—

Eyjolf jumped up and walked away, refusing to discuss it; and Snorri said, as Eyjolf got up—

"It is very likely that thou wilt know what kind of gift thou hast taken by the time this Thing is ended."

"It’s very likely that you’ll know what kind of gift you’ve received by the time this thing is over."

Then Eyjolf went to his booth.[Pg 267]

Then Eyjolf went to his booth.[Pg 267]


CHAPTER CXXXVIII.

OF ASGRIM, AND GIZUR, AND KARI.

Now Asgrim Ellidagrim's son talks to Gizur the white, and Kari Solmund's son, and to Hjallti Skeggi's son, Mord Valgard's son, and Thorgeir Craggeir, and says—

Now Asgrim Ellidagrim's son talks to Gizur the White, Kari Solmund's son, Hjallti Skeggi's son, Mord Valgard's son, and Thorgeir Craggeir, and says—

"There is no need to have any secrets here, for only those men are by who know all our counsel. Now I will ask you if ye know anything of their plans, for if you do, it seems to me that we must take fresh counsel about our own plans."

"There’s no need for secrets here, because only the men who know all our plans are trusted. Now I want to ask if you know anything about their plans, because if you do, it seems to me we need to rethink our own strategy."

"Snorri the priest," answers Gizur the white, "sent a man to me, and bade him tell me that Flosi had gotten great help from the Northlanders; but that Eyjolf Bolverk's son, his kinsman, had had a gold ring given him by some one, and made a secret of it, and Snorri said it was his meaning that Eyjolf Bolverk's son must be meant to defend the suit at law, and that the ring must have been given him for that."

"Snorri the priest," replies Gizur the white, "sent someone to me and told him to say that Flosi had received significant support from the Northlanders; but that Eyjolf Bolverk's son, who is his relative, had been given a gold ring by someone and kept it a secret. Snorri suggested that Eyjolf Bolverk's son must be intended to defend the lawsuit, and that the ring was given to him for that purpose."

They were all agreed that it must be so. Then Gizur spoke to them—

They all agreed that it had to be that way. Then Gizur spoke to them—

"Now has Mord Valgard's son, my son-in-law, undertaken a suit, which all must think most hard, to prosecute Flosi; and now my wish is that ye share the other suits amongst you, for now it will soon be time to give notice of the suits at the Hill of Laws. We shall need also to ask for more help."

"Now Mord Valgard's son, my son-in-law, has taken on a challenging case to go after Flosi; and I wish for you all to divide the other cases among yourselves, because it will soon be time to announce the cases at the Hill of Laws. We will also need to ask for more support."

Asgrim said so it should be, "but we will beg thee to go round with us when we ask for help". Gizur said he would be ready to do that.

Asgrim said it should be, "but we will ask you to accompany us when we need help." Gizur agreed to do that.

After that Gizur picked out all the wisest men of their company to go with him as his backers. There was Hjallti Skeggi's son, and Asgrim, and Kari, and Thorgeir Craggeir.

After that, Gizur selected all the smartest guys from their group to support him. There was Hjallti, Skeggi's son, along with Asgrim, Kari, and Thorgeir Craggeir.

Then Gizur the white said—

Then Gizur said—

"Now will we first go to the booth of Skapti Thorod's son," and they do so. Gizur the white went first, then Hjallti, then Kari, then Asgrim, then Thorgeir Craggeir, and then his brothers.

"Now let's first head to the booth of Skapti Thorod's son," and they went. Gizur the White went first, then Hjallti, then Kari, then Asgrim, then Thorgeir Craggeir, followed by his brothers.

They went into the booth. Skapti sat on the cross-bench on the dais, and when he saw Gizur the white he rose up to meet him, and greeted him and all of them well, and bade Gizur to sit down by him, and he does so. Then Gizur said to Asgrim[Pg 268]

They entered the booth. Skapti sat on the cross-bench on the platform, and when he saw Gizur the White, he stood up to greet him, welcoming him and everyone else warmly. He invited Gizur to sit down next to him, and Gizur did so. Then Gizur spoke to Asgrim[Pg 268]

"Now shalt thou first raise the question of help with Skapti, but I will throw in what I think good."

"Now you should first ask Skapti for help, but I'll add in what I think is good."

"We are come hither," said Asgrim, "for this sake, Skapti, to seek help and aid at thy hand."

"We have come here," said Asgrim, "for this reason, Skapti, to seek your help and support."

"I was thought to be hard to win the last time," said Skapti, "when I would not take the burden of your trouble on me."

"I was considered hard to win over last time," Skapti said, "when I refused to take on your troubles."

"It is quite another matter now," said Gizur. "Now the feud is for master Njal and mistress Bergthora, who were burnt in their own house without a cause, and for Njal's three sons, and many other worthy men, and thou wilt surely never be willing to yield no help to men, or to stand by thy kinsmen and connections."

"It’s a completely different situation now," said Gizur. "Now the conflict is for Master Njal and Mistress Bergthora, who were burned in their own home for no reason, as well as for Njal's three sons and many other honorable men. Surely, you will never refuse to help your own people or stand by your relatives and connections."

"It was in my mind," answers Skapti, "when Skarphedinn told me that I had myself borne tar on my own head, and cut up a sod of turf and crept under it, and when he said that I had been so afraid that Thorolf Lopt's son of Eyrar bore me abroad in his ship among his meal-sacks, and so carried me to Iceland, that I would never share in the blood feud for his death."

"It was on my mind," Skapti replies, "when Skarphedinn told me that I had literally carried tar on my own head, cut up a chunk of turf, and crawled under it. He mentioned that I had been so scared that Thorolf Lopt's son of Eyrar took me away in his ship among his meal sacks and carried me to Iceland, which meant I would never take part in the blood feud for his death."

"Now there is no need to bear such things in mind," said Gizur the white, "for he is dead who said that, and thou wilt surely grant me this, though thou wouldst not do it for other men's sake."

"Right now, there's no reason to think about that," said Gizur the white, "because the person who said that is dead, and you will definitely agree with me on this, even if you wouldn't do it for anyone else's sake."

"This quarrel," says Skapti, "is no business of thine, except thou choosest to be entangled in it along with them."

"This argument," Skapti says, "is none of your business unless you choose to get involved with them."

Then Gizur was very wrath, and said—

Then Gizur was very angry and said—

"Thou art unlike thy father, though he was thought not to be quite clean-handed; yet was he ever helpful to men when they needed him most."

"You are different from your father, even though he was considered not entirely trustworthy; still, he was always there to help people when they needed him the most."

"We are unlike in temper," said Skapti. "Ye two, Asgrim and thou, think that ye have had the lead in mighty deeds; thou, Gizur the white, because thou overcamest Gunnar of Lithend; but Asgrim, for that he slew Gauk, his foster-brother."

"We have very different temperaments," Skapti said. "You two, Asgrim and you, think you’ve achieved great things; you, Gizur the White, because you defeated Gunnar of Lithend; and Asgrim, because he killed Gauk, his foster brother."

"Few," said Asgrim, "bring forward the better if they know the worse, but many would say that I slew not Gauk ere I was driven to it. There is some excuse for thee for not helping us, but none for heaping reproaches on us; and I only wish before this Thing is out that thou mayest get from this suit the greatest disgrace, and that there may be none to make thy shame good."[Pg 269]

"Not many," Asgrim said, "step up to help when they know things could be worse, but plenty would argue that I didn’t kill Gauk until I had no other choice. You might have a reason for not helping us, but there's no excuse for throwing accusations at us; all I'm hoping is that by the time this matter is resolved, you’ll end up with the biggest shame from this lawsuit, and no one will be able to make it right for you." [Pg 269]

Then Gizur and his men stood up all of them, and went out, and so on to the booth of Snorri the priest.

Then Gizur and his men all stood up, went outside, and headed over to the booth of Snorri the priest.

Snorri sat on the cross-bench in his booth; they went into the booth, and he knew the men at once, and stood up to meet them, and bade them all welcome, and made room for them to sit by him.

Snorri was sitting on the cross-bench in his booth when they walked in. He recognized the men immediately, stood up to greet them, welcomed them all, and made space for them to sit next to him.

After that, they asked one another the news of the day.

After that, they asked each other what was happening that day.

Then Asgrim spoke to Snorri, and said—

Then Asgrim spoke to Snorri and said—

"For that am I and my kinsman Gizur come hither, to ask thee for thy help."

"For that reason, my relative Gizur and I have come here to ask for your help."

"Thou speakest of what thou mayest always be forgiven for asking, for help in the blood-feud after such connections as thou hadst. We, too, got many wholesome counsels from Njal, though few now bear that in mind; but as yet I know not of what ye think ye stand most in need."

"You talk about something you can always be forgiven for asking, for help in the blood feud after the connections you had. We also received a lot of good advice from Njal, though few remember it now; but for now, I don't know what you think you need the most."

"We stand most in need," answers Asgrim, "of brisk lads and good weapons, if we fight them here at the Thing."

"We really need," answers Asgrim, "energetic guys and good weapons if we're going to fight them here at the Thing."

"True it is," said Snorri, "that much lies on that, and it is likeliest that ye will press them home with daring, and that they will defend themselves so in likewise, and neither of you will allow the other's right. Then ye will not bear with them and fall on them, and that will be the only way left; for then they will seek to pay you off with shame for manscathe, and with dishonour for loss of kin."

"That's true," Snorri said, "a lot hinges on that. It's likely that you'll approach them boldly, and they'll defend themselves just as fiercely, and neither of you will back down on your rights. Then you won’t be able to tolerate them anymore and will attack, and that will be the only option left; because then they’ll try to retaliate with shame for the killing and dishonor for the loss of their family."

It was easy to see that he goaded them on in everything.

It was clear that he pushed them in everything.

Then Gizur the white said—

Then Gizur the White said—

"Thou speakest well, Snorri, and thou behavest ever most like a chief when most lies at stake."

"You speak well, Snorri, and you always act just like a leader when there's a lot on the line."

"I wish to know," said Asgrim, "in what way thou wilt stand by us if things turn out as thou sayest."

"I want to know," said Asgrim, "how you will support us if things go the way you say."

"I will show thee those marks of friendship," said Snorri, "on which all your honour will hang, but I will not go with you to the court. But if ye fight here on the Thing, do not fall on them at all unless ye are all most steadfast and dauntless, for you have great champions against you. But if ye are over-matched, ye must let yourselves be driven hither towards us, for I shall then have drawn up my men in array hereabouts, and shall be ready to stand by you. But if it falls out otherwise, and they give way before you, my meaning is that they will try to run for a stronghold in the 'Great Rift'. But if they come thither, then ye will never get the better of them. Now I will take that on my hands, to draw up my men there, and guard the pass to the stronghold, but we will not follow[Pg 270] them whether they turn north or south along the river. And when you have slain out of their band about as many as I think ye will be able to pay blood-fines for, and yet keep your priesthoods and abodes, then I will run up with all my men and part you. Then ye shall promise to do us I bid you, and stop the battle, if I on my part do what I have now promised."

"I will show you those signs of friendship," Snorri said, "on which all your honor will depend, but I won't go with you to the court. However, if you fight here at the Thing, don't engage them unless you're all very determined and fearless, because you'll be facing great champions. If you find yourselves outmatched, you need to let yourselves be pushed toward us, as I will have positioned my men nearby, ready to support you. But if things go differently and they retreat, I have reason to believe they will try to reach a stronghold in the 'Great Rift.' If they get there, you won't be able to defeat them. I will take it upon myself to arrange my men there and guard the entrance to the stronghold, but we will not pursue them whether they head north or south along the river. When you've killed enough of their group to pay the blood fines without losing your priesthoods and homes, I will rush in with all my men to separate you. Then you must promise to do what I ask and stop the fighting, if I keep my promise too."

Gizur thanked him kindly, and said that what he had said was just what they all needed, and then they all went out.

Gizur thanked him warmly and mentioned that what he said was exactly what everyone needed, and then they all went outside.

"Whither shall we go now?" said Gizur.

"Where should we go now?" said Gizur.

"To the Northlanders' booth," said Asgrim.

"To the Northlanders' booth," Asgrim said.

Then they fared thither.

Then they went there.


CHAPTER CXXXIX.

OF ASGRIM AND GUDMUND.

And when they came into the booth then they saw where Gudmund the powerful sate and talked with Einer Conal's son, his foster-child; he was a wise man.

And when they entered the booth, they saw Gudmund the Powerful sitting and talking with Einer Conal's son, his foster child; he was a wise man.

Then they come before him, and Gudmund welcomed them very heartily, and made them clear the booth for them, that they might all be able to sit down.

Then they came before him, and Gudmund greeted them warmly and had them clear the booth so they could all sit down.

Then they asked what tidings, and Asgrim said—

Then they asked what news, and Asgrim said—

"There is no need to mutter what I have to say. We wish, Gudmund, to ask for thy steadfast help."

"There’s no need to mumble what I’m about to say. We want to ask for your loyal support, Gudmund."

"Have ye seen any other chiefs before?" said Gudmund.

"Have you seen any other chiefs before?" said Gudmund.

They said they had been to see Skapti Thorod's son and Snorri the priest, and told him quietly how they had fared with each of them.

They said they had visited Skapti Thorod's son and Snorri the priest, and they quietly told him how things had gone with each of them.

Then Gudmund said—

Then Gudmund said—

"Last time I behaved badly and meanly to you. Then I was stubborn, but now ye shall drive your bargain with me all the more quickly because I was more stubborn then, and now I will go myself with you to the court with all my Thingmen, and stand by you in all such things as I can, and fight for you though this be needed, and lay down my life for your lives. I will also pay Skapti out in this way, that Thorstein gapemouth his son shall be in the battle on our side, for he will not dare to do aught else than I will, since he has Jodisa my daughter to wife, and then Skapti will try to part us."[Pg 271]

"Last time I was rude and nasty to you. Back then, I was stubborn, but now you’ll be able to make a deal with me more easily because I was so stubborn then. I’ll go with you to court along with my men, and I’ll support you in whatever way I can. I’m ready to fight for you if necessary, and I’d even give my life for yours. I’ll also deal with Skapti this way: Thorstein Gapemouth, his son, will fight on our side because he won’t dare to do anything else since he’s married to my daughter, Jodisa, and then Skapti will try to come between us." [Pg 271]

They thanked him, and talked with him long and low afterwards, so that no other men could hear.

They thanked him and talked to him softly for a long time afterwards, so that no one else could hear.

Then Gudmund bade them not to go before the knees of any other chiefs, for he said that would be little-hearted.

Then Gudmund told them not to kneel before any other leaders, saying that would be cowardly.

"We will now run the risk with the force that we have. Ye must go with your weapons to all law-business, but not fight as things stand."

"We will now take the risk with the strength we have. You must bring your weapons to any legal matters, but don't fight as things are."

Then they went all of them home to their booths, and all this was at first with few men's knowledge.

Then they all went home to their booths, and at first, not many people knew about any of this.

So now the Thing goes on.

So now it goes on.


CHAPTER CXL.

OF THE DECLARATIONS OF THE SUITS.

It was one day that men went to the Hill of Laws, and the chiefs were so placed that Asgrim Ellidagrim's son, and Gizur the white, and Gudmund the powerful, and Snorri the priest, were on the upper hand by the Hill of Laws; but the Eastfirthers stood down below.

It was on a day when men gathered at the Hill of Laws, and the chiefs were arranged so that Asgrim Ellidagrim's son, Gizur the White, Gudmund the Powerful, and Snorri the Priest were elevated by the Hill of Laws, while the Eastfirthers stood below.

Mord Valgard's son stood next to Gizur his father-in-law; he was of all men the readiest-tongued.

Mord Valgard's son stood next to his father-in-law Gizur; he was the most eloquent of all men.

Gizur told him that he ought to give notice of the suit for manslaughter, and bade him speak up, so that all might hear him well.

Gizur told him that he should announce the lawsuit for manslaughter and urged him to speak up so that everyone could hear him clearly.

Then Mord took witness and said—"I take witness to this that I give notice of an assault laid down by law against Flosi Thord's son, for that he rushed at Helgi Njal's son and dealt him a brain, or a body, or a marrow wound, which proved a death-wound, and from which Helgi got his death. I say that in this suit he ought to be made a guilty man, an outlaw, not to be fed, not to be forwarded, not to be helped or harboured in any need. I say that all his goods are forfeited, half to me, and half to the men of the Quarter, who have a right by law to take his forfeited goods. I give notice of this suit for manslaughter in the Quarter Court into which this suit ought by law to come. I give notice of this lawful notice; I give notice in the hearing of all men on the Hill of Laws; I give notice of this suit to be pleaded this summer, and of full outlawry[Pg 272] against Flosi Thord's son; I give notice of a suit which Thorgeir Thorir's son has handed over to me."

Then Mord called for witnesses and said, “I want to make it clear that I’m filing charges against Flosi Thord's son for attacking Helgi Njal's son. He struck him with a fatal blow, which led to Helgi's death. I believe he should be declared guilty and banned as an outlaw, without the right to food, support, or shelter in any situation. I claim that all his belongings should be seized, half going to me and half to the men of the Quarter, who by law are entitled to his forfeited property. I am officially bringing this manslaughter case to the Quarter Court, where it rightfully belongs. I make this legal announcement in front of everyone gathered on the Hill of Laws; I am notifying that this case will be presented this summer, along with a full outlaw declaration against Flosi Thord's son; I am announcing a case that Thorgeir Thorir's son has entrusted to me.”

Then a great shout was uttered at the Hill of Laws, that Mord spoke well and boldly.

Then a loud shout broke out at the Hill of Laws, affirming that Mord spoke well and confidently.

Then Mord begun to speak a second time.

Then Mord began to speak a second time.

"I take you to witness to this," says he, "that I give notice of a suit against Flosi Thord's son, I give notice for that he wounded Helgi Njal's son with a brain, or a body, or a marrow wound, which proved a death-wound, and from which Helgi got his death on that spot where Flosi Thord's son had first rushed on Helgi Njal's son with an assault laid down by law. I say that thou, Flosi, ought to be made in this suit a guilty man, an outlaw, not to be fed, not to be forwarded, not to he helped or harboured in any need. I say that all thy goods are forfeited, half to me and half to the men of the Quarter, who have a right by law to take the goods which have been forfeited by thee. I give notice of this suit in the Quarter Court into which it ought by law to come; I give notice of this lawful notice; I give notice of it in the hearing of all men on the Hill of Laws; I give notice of this suit to be pleaded this summer, and of full outlawry against Flosi Thord's son, I give notice of the suit which Thorgeir Thorir's son hath handed over to me."

"I’m calling you to witness this," he says, "that I’m filing a lawsuit against Flosi Thord’s son. I’m filing this because he wounded Helgi Njal’s son with a serious injury—either a brain wound, a body wound, or a marrow wound—that turned out to be fatal. Helgi died right at the spot where Flosi Thord’s son first attacked Helgi Njal’s son according to the law. I claim that you, Flosi, should be found guilty in this case, branded an outlaw, and that you should not be fed, supported, helped, or sheltered in any time of need. I declare that all your belongings are forfeited, half going to me and half to the men of the Quarter, who are legally entitled to claim the forfeited goods. I’m notifying about this lawsuit in the Quarter Court where it should be heard according to the law; I’m making this legal notification; I’m announcing it in the presence of everyone at the Hill of Laws; I’m notifying this lawsuit to be argued this summer, along with the full outlawry against Flosi Thord’s son, which Thorgeir Thorir’s son has handed over to me."

After that Mord sat him down.

After that, Mord sat.

Flosi listened carefully, but said never a word the while.

Flosi listened closely but didn't say a word the whole time.

Then Thorgeir Craggeir stood up and took witness, and said—"I take witness to this, that I give notice of a suit against Glum Hilldir's son, in that he took firing and lit it, and bore it to the house at Bergthorsknoll, when they were burned inside it, to wit, Njal Thorgeir's son, and Bergthora Skarphedinn's daughter, and all those other men who were burned inside it there and then. I say that in this suit he ought to be made a guilty man, an outlaw, not to be fed, not to be forwarded, not to be helped or harboured in any need. I say that all his goods are forfeited, half to me, and half to the men of the Quarter, who have a right by law to take his forfeited goods; I give notice of this suit in the Quarter Court into which it ought by law to come. I give notice in the hearing of all men on the Hill of Laws. I give notice of this suit to be pleaded this summer, and of full outlawry against Glum Hilldir's son."

Then Thorgeir Craggeir stood up and testified, saying—"I formally state that I'm filing a suit against Glum Hilldir's son for taking fire, lighting it, and bringing it to the house at Bergthorsknoll, where Njal Thorgeir's son, Bergthora Skarphedinn's daughter, and all the others were burned inside. I contend that he should be declared guilty and an outlaw, with no food, no assistance, and no protection in his time of need. I assert that all his possessions are forfeited, half going to me and half to the men of the Quarter, who have the legal right to seize his forfeited goods; I’m filing this suit in the Quarter Court where it is legally supposed to be heard. I make this announcement in the presence of all on the Hill of Laws. I intend for this case to be heard this summer, seeking full outlawry against Glum Hilldir's son."

Kari Solmund's son declared his suits against Kol Thorstein's son, and Gunnar Lambi's son, and Grani Gunnar's son,[Pg 273] and it was the common talk of men that he spoke wondrous well.

Kari Solmund's son filed his lawsuits against Kol Thorstein's son, Gunnar Lambi's son, and Grani Gunnar's son,[Pg 273] and people generally said that he spoke exceptionally well.

Thorleif crow declared his suit against all the sons of Sigfus, but Thorgrim the big, his brother, against Modolf Kettle's son, and Lambi Sigurd's son, and Hroar Hamond's son, brother of Leidolf the strong.

Thorleif Crow filed his complaint against all the sons of Sigfus, but his brother Thorgrim the Big took action against Modolf Kettle's son, Lambi Sigurd's son, and Hroar Hamond's son, who is the brother of Leidolf the Strong.

Asgrim Ellidagrim's son declared his suit against Leidolf and Thorstein Geirleif's son. Arni Kol's son, and Grim the red.

Asgrim Ellidagrim's son declared his case against Leidolf and Thorstein Geirleif's son, Arni Kol's son, and Grim the red.

And they all spoke well.

And they all spoke highly.

After that other men gave notice of their suits, and it was far on in the day that it went on so.

After that, other men announced their intentions, and it was late in the day when it continued like that.

Then men fared home to their booths.

Then the men went home to their tents.

Eyjolf Bolverk's son went to his booth with Flosi; they passed east around the booth, and Flosi said to Eyjolf—

Eyjolf Bolverk's son went to his booth with Flosi; they walked around the east side of the booth, and Flosi said to Eyjolf—

"See'st thou any defence in these suits?"

"Do you see any defense in these lawsuits?"

"None," says Eyjolf.

"None," says Eyjolf.

"What counsel is now to be taken?" says Flosi.

"What advice should we take now?" says Flosi.

"I will give thee a piece of advice," said Eyjolf. "Now thou shalt hand over thy priesthood to thy brother Thorgeir, but declare that thou hast joined the Thing of Askel the priest the son of Thorkettle, north away in Reykiardale; but if they do not know this, then may be that this will harm them, for they will be sure to plead their suit in the Eastfirther's court, but they ought to plead it in the Northlanders' court, and they will overlook that, and it is a Fifth Court matter against them if they plead their suit in another court than that in which they ought, and then we will take that suit up, but not until we have no other choice left."

"I'll give you some advice," Eyjolf said. "Now you should hand your priesthood over to your brother Thorgeir, but make it clear that you've joined the Thing of Askel the priest, the son of Thorkettle, up in Reykiardale. If they don't know this, it could backfire on them, since they'll definitely try to present their case in the Eastfirther's court, when they should be presenting it in the Northlanders' court. They might overlook that, and it'll be a Fifth Court issue for them if they file their case in the wrong court. We'll take on that case, but only if we have no other options left."

"May be," said Flosi, "that we shall get the worth of the ring."

"Maybe," said Flosi, "we'll get the value of the ring."

"I don't know that," says Eyjolf; "but I will stand by thee at law, so that men shall say that there never was a better defence. Now, we must send for Askel, but Thorgeir shall come to thee at once, and a man with him."

"I don’t know that," Eyjolf says, "but I’ll support you in court so people will say there was never a better defense. Now, we need to call for Askel, but Thorgeir will come to you right away, along with another man."

A little while after Thorgeir came, and then he took on him Flosi's leadership and priesthood.

A little while after Thorgeir arrived, he took on Flosi's leadership and priestly duties.

By that time Askel was come thither too, and then Flosi declared that he had joined his Thing, and this was with no man's knowledge save theirs.

By that time, Askel had also arrived, and then Flosi announced that he had joined his assembly, and this was known to no one else except for them.

Now all is quiet till the day when the courts were to go out to try suits.[Pg 274]

Now everything is quiet until the day when the courts are set to go out to try cases.[Pg 274]


CHAPTER CXLI.

NOW MEN GO TO THE COURTS.

Now the time passes away till the courts were to go out to try suits. Both sides then made them ready to go thither, and armed them. Each side put war-tokens on their helmets.

Now time passed until the courts were set to go out to hear cases. Both sides then prepared to go there and armed themselves. Each side put markers of war on their helmets.

Then Thorhall Asgrim's son said—

Then Thorhall, Asgrim's son, said—

"Walk hastily in nothing, father mine, and do everything as lawfully and rightly as ye can, but if ye fall into any strait let me know as quickly as ye can, and then I will give you counsel."

"Don't rush into anything, my father, and do everything as lawfully and right as you can. But if you find yourself in a tough spot, let me know as soon as you can, and I'll give you advice."

Asgrim and the others looked at him, and his face was as though it were all blood, but great teardrops gushed out of his eyes. He bade them bring him his spear, that had been a gift to him from Skarphedinn, and it was the greatest treasure.

Asgrim and the others stared at him, and his face looked like it was covered in blood, but huge tears streamed from his eyes. He asked them to bring him his spear, which had been a gift from Skarphedinn, and it was his most cherished possession.

Asgrim said as they went away—

Asgrim said as they walked away—

"Our kinsman Thorhall was not easy in his mind as we left him behind in the booth, and I know not what he will be at."

"Our relative Thorhall was not at ease as we left him behind in the booth, and I don't know what he will do."

Then Asgrim said again—

Then Asgrim said again—

"Now we will go to Mord Valgard's son, and think of naught else but the suit, for there is more sport in Flosi than in very many other men."

"Now we will go to Mord Valgard's son and focus only on the case, because there's more excitement in Flosi than in many other men."

Then Asgrim sent a man to Gizur the white, and Hjallti Skeggi's son, and Gudmund the powerful. Now they all came together, and went straight to the court of Eastfirthers. They went to the court from the south, but Flosi and all the Eastfirthers with him went to it from the north. There were also the men of Reykdale and the Axefirthers with Flosi. There, too, was Eyjolf Bolverk's son. Flosi looked at Eyjolf, and said—

Then Asgrim sent a guy to Gizur the White, Hjallti Skeggi's son, and Gudmund the Powerful. They all met up and headed straight to the Eastfirther court. They approached the court from the south, while Flosi and all the Eastfirthers came in from the north. Also with Flosi were the people from Reykdale and the Axefirthers. Eyjolf Bolverk's son was there too. Flosi glanced at Eyjolf and said—

"All now goes fairly, and may be that it will not be far off from thy guess."

"Everything is going well now, and it might not be far from your estimate."

"Keep thy peace about it," says Eyjolf, "and then we shall be sure to gain our point."

"Stay calm about it," says Eyjolf, "and then we'll be sure to get what we want."

Now Mord took witness, and bade all those men who had suits of outlawry before the court to cast lots who should first plead or declare his suit, and who next, and who last; he bade them by a lawful bidding before the court, so that the judges[Pg 275] heard it. Then lots were cast as to the declarations, and he, Mord, drew the lot to declare his suit first.

Now Mord called for witnesses and instructed all the men who had lawsuits pending before the court to draw lots to see who would speak or present their case first, second, and last. He made this request formally in front of the court, so that the judges[Pg 275] could hear it. The lots were drawn for the order of declarations, and Mord drew the lot to present his case first.

Now Mord Valgard's son took witness the second time, and said—

Now Mord Valgard's son witnessed it for the second time and said—

"I take witness to this, that I except all mistakes in words in my pleading, whether they be too many or wrongly spoken, and I claim the right to amend all my words until I have put them into proper lawful shape. I take witness to myself of this."

"I declare this, that I acknowledge all errors in my speech during my argument, whether there are too many or if I've misphrased anything, and I reserve the right to correct all my words until they are properly and legally expressed. I bear witness to this myself."

Again Mord said—

Again, Mord said—

"I take witness to this, that I bid Flosi Thord's son, or any other man who has undertaken the defence made over to him by Flosi, to listen for him to my oath, and to my declaration of my suit, and to all the proofs and proceedings which I am about to bring forward against him; I bid him by a lawful bidding before the court, so that the judges may hear it across the court."

"I bear witness to this: I invite Flosi Thord's son, or any other person who has taken on the defense assigned to him by Flosi, to listen to my oath, my statement of my case, and all the evidence and actions I am about to present against him. I urge him, with a lawful summons before the court, so that the judges may hear it throughout the courtroom."

Again Mord Valgard's son said—

Again, Mord Valgard's son said—

"I take witness to this, that I take an oath on the book, a lawful until, and I say it before God, that I will so plead this suit in the most truthful, and most just, and most lawful way, so far as I know; and that I will bring forward all my proofs in due form, and utter them faithfully so long as I am in this suit."

"I swear to this, that I take an oath on the book, a lawful one, and I say it before God, that I will present this case in the most truthful, just, and lawful way, as far as I know; and that I will provide all my evidence properly and state them honestly for the duration of this case."

After that he spoke in these words—

After that, he spoke these words—

"I have called Thorodd as my first witness, and Thorbjorn as my second; I have called them to bear witness that I gave notice of an assault laid down by law against Flosi Thord's son, on that spot where he, Flosi Thord's son, rushed with an assault laid down by law on Helgi Njal's son, when Flosi Thord's son, wounded Helgi Njal's son with a brain, or a body, or a marrow wound, which proved a death-wound, and from which Helgi got his death. I said that he ought to be made in this suit a guilty man, an outlaw, not to be fed, not to be forwarded, not to he helped or harboured in any need; I said that all his goods were forfeited, half to me and half to the men of the Quarter who have the right by law to take the goods which he has forfeited; I gave notice of the suit in the Quarter Court into which the suit ought by law to come; I gave notice of that lawful notice; I gave notice in the hearing of all men at the Hill of Laws; I gave notice of this suit to be pleaded now this summer, and of full outlawry against Flosi Thord's son. I gave notice of a suit which Thorgeir Thorir's son had handed[Pg 277][Pg 276] heard it. Then lots were cast as to the declarations, and he, Mord, drew the lot to declare his suit first".

"I have called Thorodd as my first witness, and Thorbjorn as my second; I have called them to testify that I officially notified about an assault filed against Flosi Thord's son, at the place where he, Flosi Thord's son, attacked Helgi Njal's son, causing a serious injury that led to Helgi’s death. I stated that he should be held accountable in this case, declared an outlaw, and should not be given food, help, or shelter in any situation; I claimed that all his possessions should be forfeited, half going to me and half to the men of the Quarter who have the legal right to take what he has lost; I submitted the lawsuit to the Quarter Court where it is legally supposed to go; I gave notice of that legal proceeding; I announced it publicly at the Hill of Laws; I informed everyone that this case would be argued this summer, along with a full outlawry against Flosi Thord's son. I provided notice of a lawsuit that Thorgeir Thorir's son had submitted[Pg 277][Pg 276] and he heard it. Then lots were drawn for the order of declarations, and Mord drew the lot to present his case first."

Now Mord Valgard's son took witness the second time, and said—

Now Mord Valgard's son took witness for the second time and said—

"I take witness to this, that I except all mistakes in words in my pleading, whether they be too many or wrongly spoken, and I claim the right to amend all my words until I have put them into proper lawful shape. I take witness to myself of this."

"I acknowledge that I accept all mistakes in my words during my argument, whether they are too many or incorrectly stated, and I reserve the right to correct all my words until they are properly framed and lawful. I bear witness to this myself."

Again Mord said—

Again, Mord said—

"I take witness to this, that I bid Flosi Thord's son, or any other man who has undertaken the defence made over to him by Flosi, to listen for him to my oath, and to my declaration of my suit, and to all the proofs and proceedings which I am about to bring forward against him; I bid him by a lawful bidding before the court, so that the judges may hear it across the court."

"I bear witness to this: I urge Flosi Thord's son, or anyone else who has taken on the defense assigned to him by Flosi, to pay attention to my oath, my statement of my case, and all the evidence and arguments I am about to present against him. I call on him through a formal notice before the court, so that the judges can hear it in the courtroom."

Again Mord Valgard's son said—

Again, Mord Valgard's son said—

"I take witness to this, that I take an oath on the book, a lawful oath, and I say it before God, that I will so plead this suit in the most truthful, and most just, and most lawful way, so far as I know; and that I will bring forward all my proofs in due form, and utter them faithfully so long as I am in this suit."

"I testify to this, that I swear on the book, a legal oath, and I say it before God, that I will present this case in the most truthful, just, and lawful manner, as far as I know; and that I will provide all my evidence properly and state it honestly for as long as I am involved in this case."

After that he spoke in these words—

After that, he spoke these words—

"I have called Thorodd as my first witness, and Thorbjorn as my second; I have called them to bear witness that I gave notice of an assault laid down by law against Flosi Thord's son, on that spot where he, Flosi Thord's son, rushed with an assault laid down by law on Helgi Njal's son, when Flosi Thord's son, wounded Helgi Njal's son with a brain, or a body, or a marrow wound, which proved a death-wound, and from which Helgi got his death. I said that he ought to be made in this suit a guilty man, an outlaw, not to be fed, not to be forwarded, not to be helped or harboured in any need; I said that all his goods were forfeited, half to me and half to the men of the Quarter who have the right by law to take the goods which he has forfeited; I gave notice of the suit in the Quarter Court into which the suit ought by law to come; I gave notice of that lawful notice; I gave notice in the hearing of all men at the Hill of Laws; I gave notice of this suit to be pleaded now this summer, and of full outlawry against Flosi Thord's son. I gave notice of a suit which Thorgeir Thorir's son had handed[Pg 278] over to me; and I had all these words in my notice which I have now used in this declaration of my suit. I now declare this suit of outlawry in this shape before the court of the Eastfirthers over the head of John, as I uttered it when I gave notice of it."

"I have called Thorodd as my first witness, and Thorbjorn as my second; I’ve asked them to testify that I notified about an assault legally filed against Flosi Thord's son, at that location where he, Flosi Thord's son, attacked Helgi Njal's son, when Flosi Thord's son caused him a fatal injury, whether it was to his head, body, or bone, which ultimately led to Helgi's death. I stated that he should be deemed guilty in this case, made an outlaw, not to be fed, supported, or sheltered in any way; I claimed that all his possessions were forfeited, half to me and half to the local men who have the legal right to claim the goods he has lost; I filed the suit in the Quarter Court where it is supposed to be brought; I filed that lawful notice; I announced it publicly at the Hill of Laws; I announced this case to be argued this summer, seeking full outlawry against Flosi Thord's son. I declared a suit that Thorgeir Thorir's son had handed over to me; and I included all these statements in my notice that I have now used in this declaration of my case. I now present this outlawry case in this form before the court of the Eastfirthers concerning John, as I expressed it when I noticed it."

Then Mord spoke again—

Then Mord spoke again—

"I have called Thorodd as my first witness, and Thorbjorn as my second. I have called them to bear witness that I gave notice of a suit against Flosi Thord's son for that he wounded Helgi Njal's son with a brain, or a body, or a marrow wound, which proved a death-wound, and from which Helgi got his death. I said that he ought to be made in this suit a guilty man, an outlaw, not he fed, not to be forwarded, not to be helped or harboured in any need; I said that all his goods were forfeited, half to me and half to the men of the Quarter who have the right by law to take the goods which he has forfeited; I gave notice of the suit in the Quarter Court into which the suit ought by law to come; I gave notice of that lawful notice; I gave notice in the hearing of all men at the Hill of Laws; I gave notice of this suit to be pleaded now this summer, and of full outlawry against Flosi Thord's son. I gave notice of a suit which Thorgeir Thorir's son had handed over to me; and I had all these words in my notice which I have now used in this declaration of my suit. I now declare this suit of outlawry in this shape before the court of the Eastfirthers over the head of John, as I uttered it when I gave notice of it."

"I've called Thorodd as my first witness and Thorbjorn as my second. They’re here to testify that I informed about a lawsuit against Flosi Thord's son for seriously injuring Helgi Njal's son, either with a brain, body, or marrow wound, which ultimately caused his death. I stated that he should be found guilty in this case, declared an outlaw, not provided for, not assisted, and not sheltered in any way; I said that all his property would be seized, half going to me and half to the people of the Quarter who are entitled by law to take the forfeited goods; I announced the lawsuit in the Quarter Court where it legally belongs; I made that official notice; I informed everyone present at the Hill of Laws; I stated that this lawsuit would be presented this summer, along with a full outlawry against Flosi Thord's son. I mentioned a suit that Thorgeir Thorir's son had given to me; and I included all these details in my notice that I've just used in this declaration of my suit. I'm now formally declaring this outlawry before the court of the Eastfirthers in reference to John, just as I stated when I gave notice about it."

Then Mord's witnesses to the notice came before the court, and spake so that one uttered their witness, but both confirmed it by their common consent in this form, "I bear witness that Mord called Thorodd as his first witness, and me as his second, and my name is Thorbjorn"—then he named his father's name—"Mord called us two as his witnesses that he gave notice of an assault laid down by law against Flosi Thord's son when he rushed on Helgi Njal's son, in that spot where Flosi Thord's son dealt Helgi Njal's son a brain, or a body, or a marrow wound, that proved a death-wound, and from which Helgi got his death. He said that Flosi ought to be made in this suit a guilty man, an outlaw, not to be fed, not to be forwarded, not to be helped or harboured by any man; he said that all his goods were forfeited, half to himself and half to the men of the Quarter who have the right by law to take the goods which he had forfeited; he gave notice of the suit[Pg 279] in the Quarter Court into which the suit ought by law to come; he gave notice of that lawful notice; he gave notice in the hearing of all men at the Hill of Laws; he gave notice of this suit to be pleaded now this summer, and of full outlawry against Flosi Thord's son. He gave notice of a suit which Thorgeir Thorir's son had handed over to him. He used all those words in his notice which he used in the declaration of his suit, and which we have used in bearing witness; we have now borne our witness rightly and lawfully, and we are agreed in bearing it; we bear this witness in this shape before the Eastfirthers' Court over the head of John,[75] as Mord uttered it when he gave his notice."

Then Mord's witnesses to the notice came before the court and spoke so that one of them presented their testimony, while both confirmed it together in this way: "I testify that Mord called Thorodd as his first witness, and me as his second, and my name is Thorbjorn"—then he mentioned his father's name—"Mord called us both as his witnesses that he gave notice of an assault, as required by law, against Flosi Thord’s son when he attacked Helgi Njal’s son, at the place where Flosi Thord’s son inflicted a fatal wound on Helgi Njal’s son, leading to his death. He said that Flosi should be declared guilty in this case, declared an outlaw, and not to be fed, supported, or sheltered by anyone; he stated that all his possessions were forfeited, half to him and half to the men of the Quarter who have the legal right to claim the forfeited goods; he gave notice of the case[Pg 279] in the Quarter Court where the case is supposed to be heard by law; he gave notice of that legal notice; he announced it in front of everyone at the Hill of Laws; he gave notice that this case would be argued this summer, and of the full outlawry against Flosi Thord’s son. He also mentioned a case that Thorgeir Thorir's son had transferred to him. He used all the same words in his notice that he used in the declaration of his case, and which we have used in our testimony; we have now properly and lawfully testified, and we are united in this testimony; we present this witness in this format before the Eastfirthers' Court over the head of John,[75] as Mord stated it when he gave his notice."

A second time they bore their witness of the notice before the court, and put the wounds first and the assault last, and used all the same words as before, and bore their witness in this shape before the Eastfirthers' Court just as Mord uttered them when he gave his notice.

A second time, they presented their testimony to the court, listing the injuries first and the assault last, using all the same words as before. They shared their testimony in this format before the Eastfirthers' Court just as Mord had stated it when he gave his notice.

Then Mord's witnesses to the handing over of the suit went before the court, and one uttered their witness, and both confirmed it by common consent, and spoke in these words—"That those two, Mord Valgard's son and Thorgeir Thorir's son, took them to witness that Thorgeir Thorir's son handed over a suit for manslaughter to Mord Valgard's son against Flosi Thord's son for the laying of Helgi Njal's son; he handed over to him then the suit, with all the proofs and proceedings which belonged to the suit, he handed it over to him to plead and to settle, and to make use of all rights as though he were the rightful next of kin; Thorgeir handed it over lawfully, and Mord took it lawfully".

Then Mord's witnesses to the transfer of the lawsuit went before the court, and one gave their testimony, which both confirmed unanimously, saying: "These two, Mord Valgard's son and Thorgeir Thorir's son, testify that Thorgeir Thorir's son handed over a lawsuit for manslaughter to Mord Valgard's son against Flosi Thord's son for the killing of Helgi Njal's son; he transferred to him the lawsuit, along with all the evidence and legal documents associated with it, so that he could argue and resolve it, and exercise all rights as if he were the legitimate next of kin; Thorgeir transferred it legally, and Mord received it legally."

They bore this witness of the handing over of the suit in this shape before the Eastfirthers' Court over the head of John, just as Mord or Thorgeir had called them as witnesses to prove.

They provided their testimony about delivering the suit in this condition before the Eastfirthers' Court on behalf of John, just as Mord or Thorgeir had summoned them as witnesses to confirm.

They made all these witnesses swear an oath ere they bore witness, and the judges too.

They made all these witnesses take an oath before they testified, and the judges did too.

Again Mord Valgard's son took witness.

Again, Mord Valgard's son took witness.

"I take witness to this," said he, "that I bid those nine neighbours whom I summoned when I laid this suit against Flosi Thord's son, to take their seats west on the river-bank, and I call on the defendant to challenge this inquest, I call[Pg 280] on him by a lawful bidding before the court so that the judges may hear."

"I swear to this," he said, "that I asked those nine neighbors I summoned when I brought this case against Flosi Thord's son to take their places on the west side of the riverbank, and I challenge the defendant to contest this inquiry. I formally request him in a lawful manner before the court so that the judges can hear."

Again Mord took witness.

Again Mord took witness.

"I take witness to this, that I bid Flosi Thord's son, or that other man who has the defence handed over to him, to challenge the inquest which I have caused to take their seats west on the river-bank. I bid thee by a lawful bidding before the court so that the judges may hear."

"I testify to this, that I challenge Flosi Thord's son, or whoever else is responsible for the defense, to contest the inquiry that I have arranged to take place on the riverbank to the west. I call upon you with a legitimate request before the court so the judges can hear."

Again Mord took witness.

Again Mord called a witness.

"I take witness to this, that now are all the first steps and proofs brought forward which belong to the suit. Summons to hear my oath, oath taken, suit declared, witness borne to the notice, witness borne to the handing over of the suit, the neighbours on the inquest bidden to take their seats, and the defendant bidden to challenge the inquest. I take this witness to these steps and proofs which are now brought forward, and also to this that I shall not be thought to have left the suit though I go away from the court to look up proofs, or on other business."

"I am a witness to this: all the initial steps and evidence needed for the case are now presented. A summons has been issued to hear my testimony, the testimony has been given, the case is officially declared, and witnesses have been acknowledged. The neighbors invited to the inquiry are seated, and the defendant has been asked to contest the inquiry. I attest to these steps and evidence that are now being presented, and I also confirm that I will not be considered to have abandoned the case even if I leave the court to gather more evidence or for other matters."

Now Flosi and his men went thither where the neighbours on the inquest sate.

Now Flosi and his men went to where the neighbors on the inquest were seated.

Then Flosi said to his men—

Then Flosi said to his crew—

"The sons of Sigfus must know best whether these are the rightful neighbours to the spot who are here summoned."

"The sons of Sigfus must know best if these are the rightful neighbors to this place who have been summoned here."

Kettle of the Mark answered—

Kettle of the Mark replied—

"Here is that neighbour who held Mord at the font when he was baptised, but another is his second cousin by kinship."

"Here is that neighbor who held Mord at the baptismal font when he was baptized, but another is his second cousin by blood."

Then they reckoned up his kinship, and proved it with an oath.

Then they counted his relatives and confirmed it with an oath.

Then Eyjolf took witness that the inquest should do nothing till it was challenged.

Then Eyjolf stated that the inquiry shouldn't proceed until it was contested.

A second time Eyjolf took witness—

A second time, Eyjolf called for witnesses—

"I take witness to this," said he, "that I challenge both these men out of the inquest, and set them aside"—here he named them by name, and their fathers as well—"for this sake, that one of them is Mord's second cousin by kinship, but the other for gossipry,[76] for which sake it is lawful to challenge a neighbour on the inquest; ye two are for a lawful reason incapable of uttering a finding, for now a lawful challenge has overtaken you, therefore I challenge and set you aside by[Pg 281] the rightful custom of pleading at the Althing, and by the law of the land; I challenge you in the cause which Flosi Thord's son has handed over to me."

"I bear witness to this," he said, "that I challenge both of these men from the jury and exclude them"—here he named them directly, along with their fathers—"because one of them is Mord's second cousin by blood, and the other for spreading rumors,[76] which means it’s valid to challenge a neighbor on the jury; you two have a legitimate reason that makes you unable to render a verdict, since a lawful challenge has been made against you. Therefore, I challenge and exclude you by[Pg 281] the rightful procedure at the Althing and according to the law of the land; I challenge you in the case that Flosi Thord's son has presented to me."

Now all the people spoke out, and said that Mord's suit had come to naught, and all were agreed in this that the defence was better than the prosecution.

Now everyone spoke up and said that Mord's case had come to nothing, and they all agreed that the defense was better than the prosecution.

Then Asgrim said to Mord—

Then Asgrim said to Mord—

"The day is not yet their own, though they think now that they have gained a great step; but now some one shall go to see Thorhall my son, and know what advice he gives us."

"The day isn’t theirs yet, even though they believe they've made significant progress; but now someone should go check on Thorhall, my son, and find out what advice he has for us."

Then a trusty messenger was sent to Thorhall, and told him as plainly as he could how far the suit had gone, and how Flosi and his men thought they had brought the finding of the inquest to a dead lock.

Then a reliable messenger was sent to Thorhall and told him as clearly as he could how far the lawsuit had progressed and how Flosi and his men believed they had reached a deadlock with the findings of the investigation.

"I will so make it out," says Thorhall, "that this shall not cause you to lose the suit; and tell them not to believe it, though quirks and quibbles be brought against them, for that wiseacre Eyjolf has now overlooked something. But now thou shalt go back as quickly as thou canst, and say that Mord Valgard's son must go before the court, and take witness that their challenge has come to naught," and then he told him step by step how they must proceed.

"I'll handle this," says Thorhall, "so you won't lose the case. Tell them not to buy into any tricks or arguments against them, because that know-it-all Eyjolf has missed something. Now, you need to head back as fast as you can and say that Mord Valgard's son has to appear in court and make it clear that their challenge has fallen flat." Then he explained to him exactly how to proceed.

The messenger came and told them Thorhall's advice.

The messenger arrived and shared Thorhall's advice with them.

Then Mord Valgard's son went to the court and took witness. "I take witness to this," said he, "that I make Eyjolf's challenge void and of none effect; and my ground is, that he challenged them not for their kinship to the true plaintiff, the next of kin, but for their kinship to him who pleaded the suit; I take this witness to myself, and to all those to whom this witness will be of use."

Then Mord Valgard's son went to the court and gave his testimony. "I testify to this," he said, "that I nullify Eyjolf's challenge; my reason is that he didn't challenge them based on their relationship to the actual plaintiff, the closest relative, but rather their relationship to the person who brought the case. I present this testimony for myself and for anyone else who may find it helpful."

After that he brought that witness before the court.

After that, he brought the witness in front of the court.

Now he went whither the neighbours sate on the inquest, and bade those to sit down again who had risen up, and said they were rightly called on to share in the finding of the inquest.

Now he went where the neighbors were sitting for the investigation, and told those who had stood up to sit down again, saying they were rightfully called to help with the findings of the inquiry.

Then all said that Thorhall had done great things, and all thought the prosecution better than the defence.

Then everyone said that Thorhall had achieved great things, and everyone believed the prosecution was stronger than the defense.

Then Flosi said to Eyjolf—"Thinkest thou that this is good law?"

Then Flosi said to Eyjolf, "Do you think this is a good law?"

"I think so, surely," he says, "and beyond a doubt we overlooked this; but still we will have another trial of strength with them."

"I think so, definitely," he says, "and without a doubt we missed this; but we will still have another test of strength against them."

Then Eyjolf took witness. "I take witness to this," said[Pg 282] he, "that I challenge these two men out of the inquest"—here he named them both—"for that sake that they are lodgers, but not householders; I do not allow you two to sit on the inquest, for now a lawful challenge has overtaken you; I challenge you both and set you aside out of the inquest, by the rightful custom of the Althing and by the law of the land."

Then Eyjolf took witness. "I call this to witness," he said[Pg 282], "that I challenge these two men from the inquest"—here he named them both—"because they are lodgers and not householders; I do not permit you two to sit on the inquest, since a lawful challenge has been made against you; I challenge you both and remove you from the inquest, according to the rightful custom of the Althing and the law of the land."

Now Eyjolf said he was much mistaken if that could be shaken; and then all said that the defence was better than the prosecution.

Now Eyjolf said he was very wrong if that could be changed; and then everyone agreed that the defense was better than the prosecution.

Now all men praised Eyjolf, and said there was never a man who could cope with him in lawcraft.

Now everyone praised Eyjolf and said there was never a man who could match him in legal skills.

Mord Valgard's son and Asgrim Ellidagrim's son now sent a man to Thorhall to tell him how things stood; but when Thorhall heard that, he asked what goods they owned, or if they were paupers?

Mord Valgard's son and Asgrim Ellidagrim's son sent a man to Thorhall to inform him of the situation; when Thorhall heard this, he asked what possessions they had or if they were broke.

The messenger said that one gained his livelihood by keeping milch-kine, and "he has both cows and ewes at his abode; but the other has a third of the land which he and the freeholder farm, and finds his own food; and they have one hearth between them, he and the man who lets the land, and one shepherd".

The messenger said that one makes a living by keeping dairy cows, and "he has both cows and sheep at his place; but the other has a third of the land that he and the owner farm, and grows his own food; and they share one hearth between them, he and the guy who rents the land, and one shepherd."

Then Thorhall said—

Then Thorhall said—

"They will fare now as before, for they must have made a mistake, and I will soon upset their challenge, and this though Eyjolf had used such big words that it was law."

"They will do just as they did before, because they must have messed up, and I will quickly turn their challenge upside down, even though Eyjolf had used such strong words that it seemed like law."

Now Thorhall told the messenger plainly, step by step, how they must proceed; and the messenger came back and told Mord and Asgrim all the counsel that Thorhall bad given.

Now Thorhall clearly explained to the messenger, step by step, how they should proceed; and the messenger returned and told Mord and Asgrim all the advice that Thorhall had given.

Then Mord went to the court and took witness, "I take witness to this, that I bring to naught Eyjolf Bolverk's son's challenge, for that he has challenged those men out of the inquest who have a lawful right to lie there; every man has a right to sit on an inquest of neighbours, who owns three hundreds in land or more, though he may have no dairy-stock; and he too has the same right who lives by dairy-stock worth the same sum, though he leases no land."

Then Mord went to the court and said, "I want to state for the record that I reject Eyjolf Bolverk's son's challenge, because he has questioned the eligibility of those who have the lawful right to serve on the jury; anyone who owns three hundreds of land or more has the right to sit on a jury of neighbors, even if they don't have any livestock; and the same goes for anyone whose livestock is worth the same amount, even if they do not own any land."

Then he brought this witness before the court, and then he went whither the neighbours on the inquest were, and bade them sit down, and said they were rightfully among the inquest.

Then he brought this witness before the court, and then he went to where the neighbors on the inquest were, and told them to sit down, saying they were correctly part of the inquest.

Then there was a great shout and cry, and then all men said that Flosi's and Eyjolf's cause was much shaken, and now[Pg 283] men were of one mind as to this, that the prosecution was better than the defence.

Then there was a loud shout and outcry, and everyone said that Flosi's and Eyjolf's case was really weakened, and now[Pg 283] people agreed that going on the offensive was more effective than just defending.

Then Flosi said to Eyjolf—

Then Flosi said to Eyjolf—

"Can this be law?"

"Can this be a law?"

Eyjolf said he had not wisdom enough to know that for a surety, and then they sent a man to Skapti, the Speaker of the Law, to ask whether it were good law, and he sent them back word that it was surely good law, though few knew it.

Eyjolf said he didn’t have enough wisdom to know for sure, so they sent someone to Skapti, the Speaker of the Law, to ask if it was good law. He replied that it was definitely good law, even though few people were aware of it.

Then this was told to Flosi, and Eyjolf Bolverk's son asked the sons of Sigfus as to the other neighbours who were summoned thither.

Then this was told to Flosi, and Eyjolf Bolverk's son asked the sons of Sigfus about the other neighbors who were called there.

They said there were four of them who were wrongly summoned; "for those sit now at home who were nearer neighbours to the spot".

They mentioned that four of them were unjustly called; "because those who live closer to the area are sitting at home now."

Then Eyjolf took witness that he challenged all those four men out of the inquest, and that he did it with lawful form of challenge. After that he said to the neighbours—

Then Eyjolf called witnesses to state that he challenged all four men from the inquest, and he did so in a lawful manner. After that, he spoke to the neighbors—

"Ye are bound to render lawful justice to both sides, and now ye shall go before the court when ye are called, and take witness that ye find that bar to uttering your finding; that ye are but five summoned to utter your finding, but that ye ought to be nine; and now Thorhall may prove and carry his point in every suit, if he can cure this flaw in this suit."

"You are required to deliver fair justice to both sides, and now you shall appear before the court when summoned, and confirm that you find a barrier to announcing your decision; that there are only five of you called to express your verdict, but that there should be nine; and now Thorhall can prove his case and succeed in every lawsuit if he can resolve this issue with this case."

And now it was plain in everything that Flosi and Eyjolf were very boastful; and there was a great cry that now the suit for the Burning was quashed, and that again the defence was better than the prosecution.

And now it was clear in every way that Flosi and Eyjolf were very arrogant; and there was a loud outcry that the case for the Burning was dismissed, and that once again the defense was stronger than the prosecution.

Then Asgrim spoke to Mord—

Then Asgrim talked to Mord—

"They know not yet of what to boast ere we have seen my son Thorhall. Njal told me that he had so taught Thorhall law, that he would turn out the best lawyer in Iceland when ever it were put to the proof."

"They don’t yet know what to brag about until we’ve seen my son Thorhall. Njal told me that he taught Thorhall law so well that he would become the best lawyer in Iceland whenever it was put to the test."

Then a man was sent to Thorhall to tell him how things stood, and of Flosi's and Eyjolf's boasting, and the cry of the people that the suit for the Burning was quashed in Mord's bands.

Then a man was sent to Thorhall to explain how things were going, and about Flosi's and Eyjolf's bragging, and the people's outcry that the case for the Burning was dropped in Mord's control.

"It will be well for them," says Thorhall, "if they get not disgrace from this. Thou shalt go and tell Mord to take witness, and swear an oath, that the greater part of the inquest is rightly summoned, and then he shall bring that witness before the court, and then he may set the prosecution on its feet again; but he will have to pay a fine of three marks for every man that he has wrongly summoned; but he may not be[Pg 284] prosecuted for that at this Thing; and now thou shalt go back."

"It will be good for them," says Thorhall, "if they don’t end up with any disgrace from this. You should go and tell Mord to find a witness and swear an oath that most of the inquiries are correctly summoned. Then he should bring that witness to court, and he can resume the prosecution. However, he’ll have to pay a fine of three marks for each person he has wrongly summoned; but he can't be prosecuted for that at this Thing. Now, you should go back."

He does so, and told Mord and Asgrim all, word for word, that Thorhall had said.

He did that and told Mord and Asgrim everything, exactly what Thorhall had said.

Then Mord went to the court, and took witness, and swore an oath that the greater part of the inquest was rightly summoned, and said then that he had set the prosecution on its feet again, and then he went on, "and so our foes shall have honour from something else than from this, that we have here taken a great false step".

Then Mord went to the court, gathered witnesses, and took an oath that the majority of the jury was properly summoned. He stated that he had revived the prosecution, and continued, "So our enemies will gain honor from something other than the fact that we have made a significant mistake here."

Then there was a great roar that Mord handled the suit well; but it was said that Flosi and his men betook them only to quibbling and wrong.

Then there was a loud cheer that Mord managed the suit well; but it was said that Flosi and his men just resorted to arguing and wrongdoing.

Flosi asked Eyjolf if this could be good law, but he said he could not surely tell, but said the Lawman must settle this knotty point.

Flosi asked Eyjolf if this could be good law, but he said he couldn't say for sure, and that the Lawman must resolve this tricky issue.

Then Thorkel Geiti's son went on their behalf to tell the Lawman how things stood, and asked whether this were good law that Mord had said.

Then Thorkel Geiti's son went to tell the Lawman how things were, and asked if what Mord said was the law.

"More men are great lawyers now," says Skapti, "than I thought I must tell thee, then, that this is such good law in all points, that there is not a word to say against it; but still I thought that I alone would know this, now that Njal was dead, for he was the only man I ever knew who knew it."

"More men are great lawyers now," says Skapti, "than I thought. I must tell you that this law is solid in every way, and there’s nothing negative to say about it; but still, I thought I would be the only one who knew this now that Njal is gone, because he was the only person I ever knew who understood it."

Then Thorkel went back to Flosi and Eyjolf, and said that this was good law.

Then Thorkel went back to Flosi and Eyjolf and said that this was good law.

Then Mord Valgard's son went to the court and took witness. "I take witness to this," he said, "that I bid those neighbours on the inquest in the suit which I set on foot against Flosi Thord's son now to utter their finding, and to find it either against him or for him; I bid them by a lawful bidding before the court, so that the judges may bear it across the court."

Then Mord Valgard's son went to the court and took the stand. "I want to make this clear," he said, "that I am asking those neighbors involved in the inquiry regarding the case I've brought against Flosi Thord's son to announce their decision, whether it's against him or in his favor. I ask them to do this in a lawful manner before the court, so that the judges can consider it."

Then the neighbours on Mord's inquest went to the court, and one uttered their finding, but all confirmed it by their consent; and they spoke thus, word for word—

Then the neighbors at Mord's inquest went to court, and one stated their finding, but all agreed with it; and they said this, exactly as follows—

"Mord Valgard's son summoned nine of us thanes on this inquest, but here we stand five of us, but four have been challenged and set aside, and now witness has been borne as to the absence of the four who ought to have uttered this finding along with us, and now we are bound by law to utter our finding. We were summoned to bear this witness, whether Flosi Thord's son rushed with an assault laid down by law on[Pg 285] Helgi Njal's son, on that spot where Flosi Thord's son wounded Helgi Njal's son with a brain, or a body, or a marrow wound, which proved a death wound, and from which Helgi got his death. He summoned us to utter all those words which it was lawful for us to utter, and which he should call on us to answer before the court, and which belong to this suit; he summoned us, so that we heard what he said; he summoned us in a suit which Thorgeir Thorir's son had handed over to him, and now we have all sworn an oath, and found our lawful finding, and are all agreed, and we utter our finding against Flosi, and we say that he is truly guilty in this suit. We nine men on this inquest of neighbours so shapen, utter this our finding before the Eastfirthers' Court over the head of John, as Mord summoned us to do; but this is the finding of all of us."

Mord Valgard's son called together nine of us thanes for this inquest, but here we are, just five of us. Four of the others have been challenged and set aside, and now we've witnessed the absence of those four who should have presented this finding with us. We're now legally bound to share our decision. We were called to testify about whether Flosi Thord's son launched a legally defined assault on [Pg 285] Helgi Njal's son, at the spot where Flosi Thord's son inflicted a fatal wound on Helgi, either to the skull, body, or marrow, which ultimately caused Helgi's death. He summoned us to express all the words we were allowed to speak, and which he should request us to answer before the court, related to this case; he brought us in, so we heard what he stated; he summoned us for a case that Thorgeir Thorir's son had handed over to him. Now we have all sworn an oath, reached our lawful conclusion, and are in total agreement. We present our finding against Flosi, declaring that he is indeed guilty in this case. We nine men on this inquest of neighbors, made up this way, present our finding before the Eastfirthers' Court over the head of John, as Mord instructed us to do; and this is the decision of all of us.

Again a second time they uttered their finding against Flosi, and uttered it first about the wounds, and last about the assault, but all their other words they uttered just as they had before uttered their finding against Flosi, and brought him in truly guilty in the suit.

Again a second time they announced their verdict against Flosi, first addressing the wounds and then the assault, but all their other statements were the same as they had previously voiced in their verdict against Flosi, ultimately declaring him truly guilty in the case.

Then Mord Valgard's son went before the court, and took witness that those neighbours whom he had summoned in the suit which he had set on foot against Flosi Thord's son had now uttered their finding, and brought him in truly guilty in the suit; he took witness to this for his own part, or for those who might wish to make use of this witness.

Then Mord Valgard's son went before the court and presented evidence that the neighbors he had called to testify in the case against Flosi Thord's son had now declared their verdict, finding him truly guilty in the matter. He took this as evidence for himself or for anyone who might want to use this testimony.

Again a second time Mord took witness and said—

Again a second time, Mord took a witness and said—

"I take witness to this that I call on Flosi, or that man who has to undertake the lawful defence which he has handed over to him, to begin his defence to this suit which I have set on foot against him, for now all the steps and proofs have been brought forward which belong by law to this suit; all witness borne, the finding of the inquest uttered and brought in, witness taken to the finding, and to all the steps which have gone before; but if any such thing arises in their lawful defence which I need to turn into a suit against them, then I claim the right to set that suit on foot against them. I bid this my lawful bidding before the court, so that the judges may hear."

"I call on Flosi, or that person who must handle the legal defense that's been assigned to him, to begin his defense in this case I've brought against him. At this point, all the steps and evidence required by law for this case have been presented; all witnesses have testified, the findings from the inquiry have been issued and accepted, and witnesses have been called regarding those findings and all prior steps. However, if anything comes up in their legal defense that I need to turn into a case against them, I reserve the right to initiate that case. I present this plea before the court so that the judges may hear it."

"It gladdens me now, Eyjolf," said Flosi, "in my heart to think what a wry face they will make, and how their pates will tingle when thou bringest forward our defence."[Pg 286]

"It makes me happy now, Eyjolf," said Flosi, "to think about the grimaces they'll make and how their heads will feel when you present our defense."[Pg 286]


CHAPTER CXLII.

OF EYJOLF BOLVERK'S SON.

Then Eyjolf Bolverk's son went before the court, and took witness to this—

Then Eyjolf Bolverk's son went to court and presented this as evidence—

"I take witness that this is a lawful defence in this cause, that ye have pleaded the suit in the Eastfirthers' Court, when ye ought to have pleaded it in the Northlanders' Court; for Flosi has declared himself one of the Thingmen of Askel the priest; and here now are those two witnesses who were by, and who will bear witness that Flosi handed over his priesthood to his brother Thorgeir, but afterwards declared himself one of Askel the priest's Thingmen. I take witness to this for my own part, and for those who may need to make use of it."

"I testify that this is a legitimate defense in this case, that you have filed the lawsuit in the Eastfirthers' Court when you should have filed it in the Northlanders' Court; because Flosi has said that he is one of Askel the priest's Thingmen; and here are those two witnesses who were present, and who will confirm that Flosi transferred his priesthood to his brother Thorgeir, but later said he was one of Askel the priest's Thingmen. I testify to this for myself and for anyone else who may need to reference it."

Again Eyjolf took witness—"I take witness," he said, "to this, that I bid Mord who pleads this suit, or the next of kin, to listen to my oath, and to my declaration of the defence which I am about to bring forward; I bid him by a lawful bidding before the court, so that the judges may hear me".

Again, Eyjolf called for a witness—"I call for a witness," he said, "to this: I urge Mord, who is bringing this case, or any next of kin, to listen to my oath and to the defense I’m about to present; I urge him in a lawful manner before the court, so that the judges can hear me."

Again Eyjolf took witness—

Again Eyjolf took witness—

"I take witness to this, that I swear an oath on the book, a lawful oath, and say it before God, that I will so defend this cause, in the most truthful, and most just, and most lawful way, so far as I know, and so fulfil all lawful duties which belong to me at this Thing."

"I bear witness to this, that I swear an oath on the book, a legitimate oath, and say it before God, that I will defend this cause in the most truthful, just, and lawful way, to the best of my knowledge, and fulfill all lawful duties that are mine at this gathering."

Then Eyjolf said—

Then Eyjolf said—

"These two men I take to witness that I bring forward this lawful defence that this suit was pleaded in another Quarter Court, than that in which it ought to have been pleaded; and I say that for this sake their suit has come to naught; I utter this defence in this shape before the Eastfirthers' Court."

"These two men I call as witnesses to support my legal defense that this case was brought in the wrong Court, rather than where it should have been. Because of this, their case is invalid; I present this defense in this form before the Eastfirthers' Court."

After that he let all the witness be brought forward which belonged to the defence, and then he took witness to all the steps in the defence to prove that they had all been duly taken.

After that, he allowed all the witnesses for the defense to come forward, and then he guided them through all the steps in the defense to show that everything had been properly followed.

After that Eyjolf again took witness and said—

After that, Eyjolf again called for witnesses and said—

"I take witness to this, that I forbid the judges, by a lawful protest before the priest, to utter judgment in the suit of Mord and his friends, for now a lawful defence has been[Pg 287] brought before the court. I forbid you by a protest made before a priest; by a full, fair, and binding protest; as I have a right to forbid you by the common custom of the Althing, and by the law of the land."

"I hereby declare that I forbid the judges, through a legal protest in front of the priest, from making a judgment in the case of Mord and his friends, since a valid defense has now been[Pg 287] presented to the court. I prohibit you with a protest made before a priest; a complete, just, and binding protest; as I have the authority to do so according to the customary practices of the Althing and the laws of the land."

After that he called on the judges to pronounce for the defence.

After that, he called on the judges to speak in favor of the defense.

Then Asgrim and his friends brought on the other suits for the Burning, and those suits took their course.

Then Asgrim and his friends brought out the other suits for the Burning, and those suits followed their path.


CHAPTER CXLIII.

THE COUNSEL OF THORHALL ASGRIM'S SON.

Now Asgrim and his friends sent a man to Thorhall, and let him be told in what a strait they had come.

Now Asgrim and his friends sent a man to Thorhall and told him about the difficult situation they were in.

"Too far off was I now," answers Thorhall, "for this cause might still not have taken this turn if I had been by. I now see their course that they must mean to summon you to the Fifth Court for contempt of the Thing. They must also mean to divide the Eastfirthers' Court in the suit for the Burning, so that no judgment may be given, for now they behave so as to show that they will stay at no ill. Now shalt thou go back to them as quickly as thou canst, and say that Mord must summon them both, both Flosi and Eyjolf, for having brought money into the Fifth Court, and make it a case of lesser outlawry. Then he shall summon them with a second summons for that they have brought forward that witness which had nothing to do with their cause, and so were guilty of contempt of the Thing; and tell them that I say this, that if two suits for lesser outlawry hang over one and the same man, that he shall be adjudged a thorough outlaw at once. And for this ye must set your suits on foot first, that then ye will first go to trial and judgment."

"I'm too far away now," says Thorhall, "because this situation might not have turned out this way if I had been there. I can see their plan now; they must be trying to summon you to the Fifth Court for disrespecting the Thing. They also plan to split the Eastfirthers' Court regarding the case of the Burning, so no judgment can be made, as they are showing that they will stop at nothing. You need to go back to them as quickly as possible and tell them that Mord must summon both Flosi and Eyjolf for bringing money into the Fifth Court and make it a case of lesser outlawry. Then he should summon them again because they brought in a witness that had nothing to do with their case, which makes them guilty of contempt of the Thing. Also, let them know that I say if two cases of lesser outlawry are hanging over the same person, he will be judged a complete outlaw right away. And you must initiate your cases first so that you can go to trial and receive a judgment."

Now the messenger went his way back and told Mord and Asgrim.

Now the messenger headed back and reported to Mord and Asgrim.

After that they went to the Hill of Laws, and Mord Valgard's son took witness.

After that, they went to the Hill of Laws, and Mord Valgard's son served as a witness.

"I take witness to this that I summon Flosi Thord's son, for that he gave money for his help here at the Thing to Eyjolf Bolverk's son. I say that he ought on this charge to[Pg 288] be made a guilty outlaw, for this sake alone to be forwarded or to be allowed the right of frithstow [sanctuary], if his fine and bail are brought forward at the execution levied on his house and goods, but else to become a thorough outlaw. I say all his goods are forfeited, half to me and half to the men of the Quarter who have the right by law to take his goods after he has been outlawed. I summon this cause before the Fifth Court, whither the cause ought to come by law; I summon it to be pleaded now and to full outlawry. I summon with a lawful summons. I summon in the hearing of all men at the Hill of Laws."

"I bear witness to this as I call upon Flosi Thord's son, because he paid for assistance here at the Thing to Eyjolf Bolverk's son. I argue that he should be declared a guilty outlaw for this reason alone and that he should be denied the right of sanctuary unless his fine and bail are provided at the time of the execution levied on his home and possessions; otherwise, he will become a complete outlaw. I claim that all his possessions should be forfeited, with half going to me and half to the men of the Quarter who are legally entitled to take his belongings after he has been outlawed. I present this case before the Fifth Court, where it should legally be heard; I demand it to be argued now and for full outlawry. I make this demand with a lawful summons. I make my demand in front of all at the Hill of Laws."

With a like summons he summoned Eyjolf Bolverk's son, for that he had taken and received the money, and he summoned him for that sake to the Fifth Court.

With a similar summons, he called Eyjolf Bolverk's son, because he had taken and received the money, and he summoned him for that reason to the Fifth Court.

Again a second time he summoned Flosi and Eyjolf, for that sake that they had brought forward that witness at the Thing which had nothing lawfully to do with the cause of the parties, and had so been guilty of contempt of the Thing; and he laid the penalty for that at lesser outlawry.

Again a second time, he called Flosi and Eyjolf, because they had presented a witness at the Thing who had no legal relevance to the case of the parties involved, thereby committing contempt of the Thing; he imposed a penalty of lesser outlawry for that.

Then they went away to the Court of Laws, there the Fifth Court was then set.

Then they went to the Court of Laws, where the Fifth Court was established.

Now when Mord and Asgrim had gone away, then the judges in the Eastfirthers' Court could not agree how they should give judgment, for some of them wished to give judgment for Flosi, but some for Mord and Asgrim. Then Flosi and Eyjolf tried to divide the court, and there they stayed, and lost time over that while the summoning at the Hill of Laws was going on. A little while after Flosi and Eyjolf were told that they had been summoned at the Hill of Laws into the Fifth Court, each of them with two summons. Then Eyjolf said—

Now, when Mord and Asgrim had left, the judges in the Eastfirthers' Court couldn’t agree on their verdict. Some wanted to rule in favor of Flosi, while others sided with Mord and Asgrim. Flosi and Eyjolf attempted to split the court, and they stayed there, wasting time while the summons at the Hill of Laws was happening. Soon after, Flosi and Eyjolf were informed that they had been summoned to the Hill of Laws for the Fifth Court, each with two summons. Then Eyjolf said—

"In an evil hour have we loitered here while they have been before us in quickness of summoning. Now hath come out Thorhall's cunning, and no man is his match in wit. Now they have the first right to plead their cause before the court, and that was everything for them; but still we will go to the Hill of Laws, and set our suit on foot against them, though that will now stand us in little stead."

"In a bad time, we've wasted time here while they quickly summoned their case. Now Thorhall's cleverness has emerged, and no one can match his wit. They now have the first opportunity to present their case in court, which means everything for them; but we will still go to the Hill of Laws and initiate our lawsuit against them, even though it's probably not going to help us much now."

Then they fared to the Hill of Laws, and Eyjolf summoned them for contempt of the Thing.

Then they went to the Hill of Laws, and Eyjolf called them out for disrespecting the Thing.

After that they went to the Fifth Court.

After that, they went to the Fifth Court.

Now we must say that when Mord and Asgrim came to the Fifth Court, Mord took witness and bade them listen to[Pg 289] his oath and the declaration of his suit, and to all those proofs and steps which he meant to bring forward against Flosi and Eyjolf. He bade them by a lawful bidding before the court, so that the judges could hear him across the court.

Now we must say that when Mord and Asgrim arrived at the Fifth Court, Mord called for witnesses and asked them to listen to[Pg 289] his oath and the statement of his case, along with all the evidence and steps he intended to present against Flosi and Eyjolf. He requested them in a formal manner before the court, so that the judges could hear him clearly across the room.

In the Fifth Court vouchers had to follow the oaths of the parties, and they had to take an oath after them.

In the Fifth Court, vouchers had to follow the oaths of the parties, and they had to take an oath after them.

Mord took witness.

Mord testified.

"I take witness," he said, "to this, that I take a Fifth Court oath. I pray God so to help me in this light and in the next, as I shall plead this suit as I know to be most truthful, and just, and lawful. I believe with all my heart that Flosi is truly guilty in this suit, if I may bring forward my proofs; and I have not brought money into this court in this suit, and I will not bring it. I have not taken money, and I will not take it, neither for a lawful nor for an unlawful end."

"I bear witness," he said, "that I take an oath in this Fifth Court. I pray that God helps me in this life and the next, as I present this case, which I believe to be the most truthful, just, and lawful. I truly believe with all my heart that Flosi is guilty in this case, if I may present my evidence. I have not brought money into this court for this case, and I will not bring it. I have not accepted money, and I will not accept it, for either a lawful or an unlawful purpose."

The men who were Mord's vouchers then went two of them before the court, and took witness to this—

The men who were Mord's vouchers then went to court, with two of them testifying about this—

"We take witness that we take an oath on the book, a lawful oath; we pray God so to help us two in this light and in the next, as we lay it on our honour that we believe with all our hearts that Mord will so plead this suit as he knows to be most truthful, and most just, and most lawful, and that he hath not brought money into this court in this suit to help himself, and that he will not offer it, and that he hath not taken money, nor will he take it, either for a lawful or unlawful end."

"We testify that we swear on this book, a legal oath; we ask God to help us both in this life and the next, affirming on our honor that we genuinely believe Mord will present this case as he knows to be the most true, just, and legal, and that he has not brought any money into this court in this case to benefit himself, and that he will not offer it, and that he has not taken any money, nor will he take it, for either a legal or illegal purpose."

Mord had summoned nine neighbours who lived next to the Thingfield on the inquest in the suit, and then Mord took witness, and declared those four suits which he had set on foot against Flosi and Eyjolf; and Mord used all those words in his declaration that he had used in his summons. He declared his suits for outlawry in the same shape before the Fifth Court as he had uttered them when he summoned the defendants.

Mord had called in nine neighbors who lived next to the Thingfield for the inquest in the case. Then, Mord brought in his witnesses and presented the four lawsuits he had filed against Flosi and Eyjolf. He used the exact same wording in his declaration that he had used in his summons. He presented his cases for outlawry in the same manner before the Fifth Court as he had stated them when he summoned the defendants.

Mord took witness, and bade those nine neighbours on the inquest to take their seats west on the river-bank.

Mord called for witnesses and asked those nine neighbors involved in the inquiry to take their seats on the west side of the riverbank.

Mord took witness again, and bade Flosi and Eyjolf to challenge the inquest.

Mord called for witnesses again and instructed Flosi and Eyjolf to contest the inquiry.

They went up to challenge the inquest, and looked narrowly at them, but could get none of them set aside; then they went away as things stood, and were very ill pleased with their case.[Pg 290]

They went to contest the investigation and scrutinized it closely, but couldn't get any of it dismissed; then they left as things remained, feeling quite frustrated with their situation.[Pg 290]

Then Mord took witness, and bade those nine neighbours whom he had before called on the inquest, to utter their finding, and to bring it in either for or against Flosi.

Then Mord called for the witnesses and asked the nine neighbors he had previously summoned for the inquest to share their verdict, whether in favor of or against Flosi.

Then the neighbours on Mord's inquest came before the court, and one uttered the finding, but all the rest confirmed it by their consent. They had all taken the Fifth Court oath, and they brought in Flosi as truly guilty in the suit, and brought in their finding against him. They brought it in in such a shape before the Fifth Court over the head of the same man over whose head Mord had already declared his suit. After that they brought in all those findings which they were bound to bring in in all the other suits, and all was done in lawful form.

Then the neighbors at Mord's inquest came before the court, and one stated the verdict, while the others agreed with it. They had all taken the Fifth Court oath, and they declared Flosi as definitely guilty in the case, presenting their verdict against him. They submitted it in the same manner regarding the same man over whom Mord had already filed his case. After that, they submitted all the findings they were required to bring in for the other cases, and everything was done in a lawful manner.

Eyjolf Bolverk's son and Flosi watched to find a flaw in the proceedings, but could get nothing done.

Eyjolf Bolverk's son and Flosi watched closely for any mistake in the proceedings, but they couldn't find anything to act on.

Then Mord Valgard's son took witness. "I take witness," said he, "to this, that these nine neighbours whom I called on these suits which I have had hanging over the heads of Flosi Thord's son, and Eyjolf Bolverk's son, have now uttered their finding, and have brought them in truly guilty in these suits."

Then Mord Valgard's son called for witnesses. "I call for witnesses," he said, "to confirm that these nine neighbors I summoned regarding the cases I have against Flosi Thord's son and Eyjolf Bolverk's son have now delivered their verdict, finding them truly guilty in these matters."

He took this witness for his own part.

He accepted this witness as his own.

Again Mord took witness.

Mord took witness again.

"I take witness," he said, "to this, that I bid Flosi Thord's son, or that other man who has taken his lawful defence in hand, now to begin their defence; for now all the steps and proofs have been brought forward in the suit, summons to listen to oaths, oaths taken, suit declared, witness taken to the summons, neighbours called on to take their seats on the inquest, defendant called on to challenge the inquest, finding uttered, witness taken to the finding."

"I bear witness," he said, "that I invite Flosi Thord's son, or that other person who has taken on his legitimate defense, to begin their defense now; because all the steps and evidence have been presented in the case, summons issued to hear the oaths, oaths taken, case declared, witness presented for the summons, neighbors called to take their seats for the inquest, defendant invited to contest the inquest, finding announced, witness presented for the finding."

He took this witness to all the steps that had been taken in the suit.

He brought this witness to all the steps that had been taken in the lawsuit.

Then that man stood up over whose head the suit had been declared and pleaded, and summed up the case. He summed up first how Mord had bade them listen to his oath, and to his declaration of the suit, and to all the steps and proofs in it; then he summed up next how Mord took his oath and his vouchers theirs; then he summed up how Mord pleaded his suit, and used the very words in his summing up that Mord had before used in declaring and pleading his suit, and which he had used in his summons, and he said that the suit came before the Fifth Court in the same shape as it was when he uttered it at the summoning. Then he summed up[Pg 291] that men had borne witness to the summoning, and repeated all those words that Mord had used in his summons, and which they had used in bearing their witness, "and which I now," he said, "have used in my summing up, and they bore their witness in the same shape before the Fifth Court as he uttered them at the summoning". After that he summed up that Mord bade the neighbours on the inquest to take their seats, then he told next of all how he bade Flosi to challenge the inquest, or that man who had undertaken this lawful defence for him; then he told how the neighbours went to the court, and uttered their finding, and brought in Flosi truly guilty in the suit, and how they brought in the finding of an inquest of nine men in that shape before the Fifth Court. Then he summed up how Mord took witness to all the steps in the suit, and how he had bidden the defendant to begin his defence.

Then that man stood up over whom the lawsuit had been declared and presented his case. He first recounted how Mord had asked them to listen to his oath, his declaration of the lawsuit, and all the steps and evidence involved; then he continued with how Mord swore his oath and presented his witnesses. Next, he summarized how Mord argued his case, using the same words he had previously used in declaring and pleading his lawsuit and in his summons, stating that the case came before the Fifth Court exactly as it was when he first mentioned it at the summons. He then summarized that witnesses had given testimony about the summons, repeating all the words that Mord had used in his summons and which the witnesses echoed, saying, "and which I now," he stated, "have used in my summary, and they provided their testimony in the same form before the Fifth Court as he expressed them at the summoning." After that, he recapped how Mord asked the neighbors to take their seats for the inquest, then explained how he asked Flosi to challenge the inquest, or rather the person who had taken on this legal defense for him; then he described how the neighbors went to court, announced their finding, and declared Flosi truly guilty in the lawsuit, presenting the verdict from an inquest of nine men in that format before the Fifth Court. Finally, he summarized how Mord brought witness to all the steps involved in the lawsuit, and how he had instructed the defendant to begin his defense.

After that Mord Valgard's son took witness. "I take witness," he said, "to this, that I forbid Flosi Thord's son, or that other man who has undertaken the lawful defence for him, to set up his defence; for now are all the steps taken which belong to the suit, when the case has been summed up and the proofs repeated."

After that, Mord Valgard's son called for a witness. "I call a witness," he said, "to confirm that I forbid Flosi Thord's son, or anyone else who is acting on his behalf, from putting up his defense; because all the necessary steps have now been completed for this case, now that the arguments have been summarized and the evidence has been presented again."

After that the foreman added these words of Mord to his summing up.

After that, the foreman included these words of Mord in his summary.

Then Mord took witness, and prayed the judges to give judgment in this suit.

Then Mord called witnesses and asked the judges to deliver a verdict in this case.

Then Gizur the white said, "Thou wilt have to do more yet, Mord, for four twelves can have no right to pass judgment."

Then Gizur the White said, "You'll have to do more, Mord, because four twelves have no right to pass judgment."

Now Flosi said to Eyjolf, "What counsel is to be taken now?"

Now Flosi said to Eyjolf, "What should we do now?"

Then Eyjolf said, "Now we must make the best of a bad business; but still, we will bide our time, for now I guess that they will make a false step in their suit, for Mord prayed for judgment at once in the suit, but they ought to call and set aside six men out of the court, and after that they ought to offer us to call and set aside six other men, but we will not do that, for then they ought to call and set aside those six men, and they will perhaps overlook that; then all their case has come to naught if they do not do that, for three twelves have to judge in every cause".

Then Eyjolf said, "Now we have to make the best of a tough situation; but we should wait for the right moment because I think they'll make a mistake in their case. Mord asked for a quick judgment, but they should have excluded six men from the court first. After that, they would need to let us exclude six other men, but we won’t do that because then they would have to exclude those six men, and they might forget that part. If they don't, then their entire case falls apart since three sets of twelve have to judge every case."

"Thou art a wise man, Eyjolf," said Flosi, "so that few can come nigh thee."[Pg 292]

"You are a wise man, Eyjolf," said Flosi, "so few can come close to you."[Pg 292]

Mord Valgard's son took witness.

Mord Valgard's son testified.

"I take witness," he said, "to this, that I call and set aside these six men out of the court"—and named them all by name—"I do not allow you to sit in the court; I call you out and set you aside by the rightful custom of the Althing, and the law of the land."

"I call upon you as witnesses," he said, "to this: I dismiss these six men from the court"—and he named them all—"I do not permit you to remain in the court; I call you out and exclude you according to the rightful custom of the Althing and the law of the land."

After that he offered Eyjolf and Flosi, before witnesses, to call out by name and set aside other six men, but Flosi and Eyjolf would not call them out.

After that, he offered Eyjolf and Flosi, in front of witnesses, to name and exclude six other men, but Flosi and Eyjolf refused to name them.

Then Mord made them pass judgment in the cause; but when the judgment was given, Eyjolf took witness, and said that all their judgment had come to naught, and also everything else that had been done, and his ground was that three twelves and one half had judged, when three only ought to have given judgment.

Then Mord made them pass judgment on the case; but when the judgment was given, Eyjolf called for witnesses and said that all their judgment was worthless, along with everything else that had been done. His reasoning was that three sets of twelve and a half had judged, when only three should have made the decision.

"And now we will follow up our suits before the Fifth Court," said Eyjolf, "and make them outlaws."

"And now we'll take our cases to the Fifth Court," said Eyjolf, "and declare them outlaws."

Then Gizur the white said to Mord Valgard's son—

Then Gizur the White said to Mord Valgard's son—

"Thou hast made a very great mistake in taking such a false step, and this is great ill-luck; but what counsel shall we now take, kinsman Asgrim?" says Gizur.

"You've made a huge mistake by taking such a wrong step, and this is really bad luck; but what advice should we take now, cousin Asgrim?" says Gizur.

Then Asgrim said—"Now we will send a man to my son Thorhall, and know what counsel he will give us".

Then Asgrim said, "Now we will send someone to my son Thorhall to find out what advice he will give us."


CHAPTER CXLIV.

BATTLE AT THE ALTHING.

Now Snorri the priest hears how the causes stood, and then he begins to draw up his men in array below the "Great Rift," between it and Hadbooth, and laid down beforehand to his men how they were to behave.

Now Snorri the priest hears how things are, and then he starts to organize his men below the "Great Rift," between it and Hadbooth, and instructed his men in advance on how they should act.

Now the messenger comes to Thorhall Asgrim's son, and tells him how things stood, and how Mord Valgard's son and his friends would all be made outlaws, and the suits for manslaughter be brought to naught.

Now the messenger arrives at Thorhall Asgrim's son and informs him about the situation, explaining how Mord Valgard's son and his friends would all be declared outlaws, and the charges for manslaughter would be dropped.

But when he heard that, he was so shocked at it that he could not utter a word. He jumped up then from his bed, and clutched with both hands his spear, Skarphedinn's gift, and drove it through his foot; then flesh clung to the spear,[Pg 293] and the eye of the boil too, for he had cut it clean out of the foot, but a torrent of blood and matter poured out, so that it fell in a stream along the floor. Now he went out of the booth unhalting, and walked so hard that the messenger could not keep up with him, and so he goes until he came to the Fifth Court. There he met Grim the red, Flosi's kinsman, and as soon as ever they met, Thorhall thrust at him with the spear, and smote him on the shield and clove it in twain, but the spear passed right through him, so that the point came out between his shoulders. Thorhall cast him off his spear.

But when he heard that, he was so shocked that he couldn’t say a word. He jumped up from his bed, grabbed his spear, Skarphedinn's gift, and drove it through his foot; then flesh stuck to the spear,[Pg 293] and the eye of the boil too, since he had cut it clean out of his foot, but a flood of blood and pus poured out, running in a stream along the floor. He walked out of the booth without stopping and walked so fast that the messenger couldn’t keep up with him, and he kept going until he reached the Fifth Court. There he met Grim the red, Flosi's relative, and as soon as they came face to face, Thorhall lunged at him with the spear, hit his shield and split it in two, but the spear went straight through him, so the point came out between his shoulders. Thorhall shook him off his spear.

Then Kari Solmund's son caught sight of that, and said to Asgrim—

Then Kari Solmund's son saw that and said to Asgrim—

"Here, now, is come Thorhall thy son, and has straightway slain a man, and this is a great shame, if he alone shall have the heart to avenge the Burning."

"Here comes Thorhall, your son, and he has immediately killed a man, which is a great shame if he is the only one with the courage to avenge the Burning."

"That shall not be," says Asgrim, "but let us turn on them now."

"That won't happen," says Asgrim, "but let's attack them now."

Then there was a mighty cry all over the host, and then they shouted their war-cries.

Then there was a loud shout from the entire army, and they began to yell their battle cries.

Flosi and his friends then turned against their foes, and both sides egged on their men fast.

Flosi and his friends then turned against their enemies, and both sides urged their men on quickly.

Kari Solmund's son turned now thither where Arni Kol's son and Hallbjorn the strong were in front, and as soon as ever Hallbjorn saw Kari, he made a blow at him, and aimed at his leg, but Kari leapt up into the air, and Hallbjorn missed him. Kari turned on Arni Kol's son and cut at him, and smote him on the shoulder, and cut asunder the shoulder blade and collar bone, and the blow went right down into his breast, and Arni fell down dead at once to earth.

Kari Solmund's son now turned toward where Arni Kol's son and Hallbjorn the strong were standing. As soon as Hallbjorn saw Kari, he swung at him, targeting his leg, but Kari jumped into the air, and Hallbjorn missed. Kari then turned to Arni Kol's son and attacked him, striking his shoulder and severing the shoulder blade and collarbone. The blow went deep into his chest, and Arni fell dead to the ground immediately.

After that he hewed at Hallbjorn and caught him on the shield, and the blow passed through the shield, and so down and cut off his great toe. Holmstein hurled a spear at Kari, but he caught it in the air, and sent it back, and it was a man's death in Flosi's band.

After that, he struck Hallbjorn and hit him on the shield, the blow went through the shield, and it ended up cutting off his big toe. Holmstein threw a spear at Kari, but he caught it mid-air and sent it back, resulting in a fatality in Flosi's group.

Thorgeir Craggeir came up to where Hallbjorn the strong was in front, and Thorgeir made such a spear-thrust at him with his left hand that Hallbjorn fell before it, and had hard work to get on his feet again, and turned away from the fight there and then. Then Thorgeir met Thorwalld Kettle rumble's son, and hewed at him at once with the axe, "the ogress of war," which Skarphedinn had owned. Thorwalld threw his shield before him, and Thorgeir hewed the shield and cleft it from top to bottom, but the upper horn of the axe made its way[Pg 294] into his breast, and passed into his trunk, and Thorwalld fell and was dead at once.

Thorgeir Craggeir approached where Hallbjorn the Strong was standing, and with a powerful thrust of his spear using his left hand, Hallbjorn fell to the ground and struggled to get back on his feet, turning away from the fight immediately. Next, Thorgeir encountered Thorwalld Kettle Rumble's son and swung the axe known as "the ogress of war," which had belonged to Skarphedinn. Thorwalld raised his shield to defend himself, but Thorgeir struck the shield, splitting it in half from top to bottom. The upper edge of the axe then penetrated Thorwalld's chest and pierced his torso, causing him to fall dead instantly.[Pg 294]

Now it must be told how Asgrim Ellidagrim's son, and Thorhall his son, Hjallti Skeggi's son, and Gizur the white, made an onslaught where Flosi and the sons of Sigfus, and the other Burners were; then there was a very hard fight, and the end of it was that they pressed on so hard, that Flosi and his men gave way before them. Gudmund the powerful, and Mord Valgard's son, and Thorgeir Craggeir, made their onslaught where the Axefirthers and Eastfirthers, and the men of Reykdale stood, and there too there was a very hard fight.

Now it needs to be shared how Asgrim Ellidagrim's son, Thorhall his son, Hjallti Skeggi's son, and Gizur the White launched an attack where Flosi, the sons of Sigfus, and the other Burners were. It resulted in a fierce battle, and eventually, they pressed on so hard that Flosi and his men started to retreat. Gudmund the Powerful, Mord Valgard's son, and Thorgeir Craggeir attacked where the Axefirthers, Eastfirthers, and the men of Reykdale were, and there too, it was a tough fight.

Kari Solmund's son came up where Bjarni Broddhelgi's son had the lead. Kari caught up a spear and thrust at him, and the blow fell on his shield. Bjarni slipped the shield on one side of him, else it had gone straight through him. Then he cut at Kari and aimed at his leg, but Kari drew back his leg and turned short round on his heel, and Bjarni missed him. Kari cut at once at him, and then a man ran forward and threw his shield before Bjarni. Kari cleft the shield in twain, and the point of the sword caught his thigh, and ripped up the whole leg down to the ankle. That man fell there and then, and was ever after a cripple so long as he lived.

Kari Solmund's son charged toward Bjarni Broddhelgi's son, who was in the lead. Kari grabbed a spear and lunged at him, but the strike hit his shield. Bjarni managed to shift his shield to the side, or it would have pierced him. Then he slashed at Kari, aiming for his leg, but Kari pulled back his leg and quickly pivoted on his heel, causing Bjarni to miss. Kari immediately retaliated, and just then, a man ran up and placed his shield in front of Bjarni. Kari sliced the shield in half, and the tip of his sword caught Bjarni’s thigh, cutting through his entire leg down to the ankle. That man fell right there and remained a cripple for the rest of his life.

Then Kari clutched his spear with both hands, and turned on Bjarni and thrust at him; he saw he had no other chance but to throw himself down side-long away from the blow, but as soon as ever Bjarni found his feet, away he fell back out of the fight.

Then Kari gripped his spear with both hands, turned to face Bjarni, and lunged at him; Bjarni realized he had no other option but to drop to the side to avoid the strike, but as soon as he got back on his feet, he quickly retreated from the fight.

Thorgeir Craggeir and Gizur the white fell on there where Holmstein the son of Bersi the wise, and Thorkel Geiti's son were leaders, and the end of the struggle was, that Holmstein and Thorkel gave way, and then arose a mighty hooting after them from the men of Gudmund the powerful.

Thorgeir Craggeir and Gizur the White attacked where Holmstein, the son of Bersi the Wise, and Thorkel, Geiti's son, were in charge. In the end, Holmstein and Thorkel retreated, which sparked a loud cheer from Gudmund the Powerful's men.

Thorwalld Tjorfi's son of Lightwater got a great wound; he was shot in the forearm, and men thought that Halldor Gudmund the powerful's son had hurled the spear, but he bore that wound about with him all his life long, and got no atonement for it.

Thorwalld Tjorfi's son of Lightwater received a serious injury; he was hit in the forearm, and people believed that Halldor Gudmund the powerful's son had thrown the spear, but he carried that wound with him for his entire life and never received any compensation for it.

Now there was a mighty throng. But though we hear tell of some of the deeds that were done, still there are far many more of which men have handed down no stories.

Now there was a huge crowd. But even though we hear about some of the things that happened, there are still many more that people have not shared any stories about.

Flosi had told them that they should make for the stronghold in the Great Rift if they were worsted, "for there," said he, "they will only be able to attack us on one side". But the[Pg 295] band which Hall of the Side and his son Ljot led, had fallen away out of the fight before the onslaught of that father and son, Asgrim and Thorhall. They turned down east of Axewater, and Hall said—

Flosi had told them to head for the fortress in the Great Rift if they were losing, saying, "Because there, they can only attack us from one side." But the[Pg 295] group led by Hall of the Side and his son Ljot had retreated from the fight before the assault from father and son, Asgrim and Thorhall. They headed east of Axewater, and Hall said—

"This is a sad state of things when the whole host of men at the Thing fight, and I would, kinsman Ljot, that we begged us help even though that be brought against us by some men, and that we part them. Thou shalt wait for me at the foot of the bridge, and I will go to the booths and beg for help."

"This is a sad situation when all the men at the Thing are fighting, and I would, my relative Ljot, that we ask for help even if it means some men come against us, and that we separate them. You should wait for me at the foot of the bridge, and I will go to the booths and ask for help."

"If I see," said Ljot, "that Flosi and his men need help from our men, then I will at once run up and aid them."

"If I see," said Ljot, "that Flosi and his crew need help from our guys, then I will immediately rush over and help them."

"Thou wilt do in that as thou pleasest," says Hall, "but I pray thee to wait for me here."

"Do whatever you want," says Hall, "but please wait for me here."

Now flight breaks out in Flosi's band, and they all fly west across Axewater; but Asgrim and Gizur the white went after them and all their host. Flosi and his men turned down between the river and the Outwork booth. Snorri the priest had drawn up his men there in array, so thick that they could not pass that way, and Snorri the priest called out then to Flosi—

Now a battle ignites in Flosi's group, and they all flee west across Axewater; but Asgrim and Gizur the White pursued them and all their forces. Flosi and his men headed down between the river and the Outwork booth. Snorri the Priest had arranged his men there so densely that they couldn't get through that way, and Snorri the Priest shouted out to Flosi—

"Why are ye in such haste, or who chase you?"

"Why are you in such a hurry, and who is chasing you?"

"Thou askest not this," answered Flosi, "because thou dost not know it already; but whose fault is it that we cannot get to the stronghold in the Great Rift?"

"You're not asking this," Flosi replied, "because you already know the answer; but whose fault is it that we can't reach the stronghold in the Great Rift?"

"It is not my fault," says Snorri, "but it is quite true that I know whose fault it is, and I will tell thee if thou wilt; it is the fault of Thorwalld cropbeard and Kol."

"It’s not my fault," says Snorri, "but it’s true that I know whose fault it is, and I’ll tell you if you want; it’s the fault of Thorwalld Cropbeard and Kol."

They were both then dead, but they had been the worst men in all Flosi's band.

They were both dead now, but they had been the worst guys in all of Flosi's crew.

Again Snorri said to his men—

Again, Snorri said to his crew—

"Now do both, cut at them and thrust at them, and drive them away hence, they will then hold out but a short while here, if the others attack them from below; but then ye shall not go after them, but let both sides shift for themselves."

"Now do both, strike at them and push them back, and drive them away from here. They won't last long if the others attack them from below; but don't pursue them, let both sides take care of themselves."

The son of Skapti Thorod's son was Thorstein gapemouth, as was written before, he was in the battle with Gudmund the powerful, his father-in-law, and as soon as Skapti knew that, he went to the booth of Snorri the priest, and meant to beg for help to part them; but just before he had got as far as the door of Snorri's booth, there the battle was hottest of all. Asgrim and his friends and his men were just coming up thither, and then Thorhall said to his father Asgrim—

The son of Skapti Thorod's son was Thorstein Gapemouth. As mentioned earlier, he fought in the battle against Gudmund the Powerful, who was his father-in-law. As soon as Skapti learned about this, he headed to Snorri the priest's booth, intending to ask for help to separate them. But just before he reached the door of Snorri's booth, the battle was at its fiercest. Asgrim, along with his friends and men, was arriving when Thorhall said to his father Asgrim—

"See there now is Skapti Thorod's son, father."

"Look, there is Skapti, son of Thorod, Dad."

"I see him, kinsman," said Asgrim, and then he shot a[Pg 296] spear at Skapti, and struck him just below where the calf was fattest, and so through both his legs. Skapti fell at the blow, and could not get up again, and the only counsel they could take who were by, was to drag Skapti flat on his face into the booth of a turf-cutter.

"I see him, relative," said Asgrim, and then he threw a[Pg 296] spear at Skapti, hitting him just below the thickest part of his calf, and piercing both his legs. Skapti collapsed from the impact and couldn’t get back up, and the only advice those nearby could come up with was to drag Skapti face down into the turf-cutter's booth.

Then Asgrim and his men came up so fast that Flosi and his men gave way before them south along the river to the booths of the men of Modruvale. There there was a man outside one booth whose name was Solvi; he was boiling broth in a great kettle, and had just then taken the meat out, and the broth was boiling as hotly as it could.

Then Asgrim and his men approached so quickly that Flosi and his men retreated south along the river to the tents of the people from Modruvale. Outside one tent, there was a man named Solvi; he was boiling broth in a large kettle and had just taken the meat out, with the broth bubbling as hot as it could.

Solvi cast his eyes on the Eastfirthers us they fled, and they were then just over against him, and then he said—"Can all these cowards who fly here be Eastfirthers, and yet Thorkel Geiti's son, he ran by as fast as any one of them, and very great lies have been told about him when men say that he is all heart, but now no one ran faster than he".

Solvi looked at the Eastfirthers as they ran away, and they were right in front of him. Then he said, "Can all these cowards running here really be Eastfirthers? Yet Thorkel Geiti's son just zoomed past as fast as any of them, and there have been some huge lies told about him when people say he’s full of courage, but right now, no one ran faster than him."

Hallbjorn the strong was near by them, and said—

Hallbjorn the strong was nearby and said—

"Thou shalt not have it to say that we are all cowards."

"You can't say that we are all cowards."

And with that he caught hold of him, and lifted him up aloft, and thrust him head down into the broth-kettle. Solvi died at once; but then a rush was made at Hallbjorn himself, and he had to turn and fly.

And with that, he grabbed him, lifted him high, and shoved him headfirst into the broth kettle. Solvi died instantly; but then there was a rush at Hallbjorn himself, and he had to turn and run.

Flosi threw a spear at Bruni Haflidi's son, and caught him at the waist, and that was his bane; he was one of Gudmund the powerful's band.

Flosi threw a spear at Bruni Haflidi's son, hitting him in the waist, and that was his downfall; he was part of Gudmund the powerful's group.

Thorstein Hlenni's son took the spear out of the wound, and hurled it back at Flosi, and hit him on the leg, and he got a great wound and fell; he rose up again at once.

Thorstein Hlenni's son pulled the spear out of the wound and threw it back at Flosi, hitting him in the leg. Flosi suffered a serious injury and fell, but he got back up immediately.

Then they passed on to the Waterfirther's booth, and then Hall and Ljot came from the east across the river, with all their band; but just when they came to the lava, a spear was hurled out of the band of Gudmund the powerful, and it struck Ljot in the middle, and he fell down dead at once; and it was never known surely who had done that manslaughter.

Then they moved on to the Waterfurther's booth, and Hall and Ljot arrived from the east across the river, along with their entire group; but just as they reached the lava, a spear was thrown from Gudmund the Powerful's band, and it hit Ljot in the chest, causing him to drop dead immediately; and it was never definitively known who was responsible for that murder.

Flosi and his men turned up round the Waterfirther's booth, and then Thorgeir Craggeir said to Kari Solmund's son—

Flosi and his crew arrived at the Waterfirther's booth, and then Thorgeir Craggeir said to Kari Solmund's son—

"Look, yonder now is Eyjolf Bolverk's son, if thou hast a mind to pay him off for the ring."

"Look, there’s Eyjolf Bolverk's son, if you want to get back at him for the ring."

"That I ween is not far from my mind," says Kari, and snatched a spear from a man, and hurled it at Eyjolf, and it struck him in the waist, and went through him, and Eyjolf then fell dead to earth.[Pg 297]

"That's not far from my thoughts," says Kari, grabbing a spear from a man and throwing it at Eyjolf. It hit him in the waist, pierced through him, and Eyjolf fell dead to the ground.[Pg 297]

Then there was a little lull in the battle, and then Snorri the priest came up with his band, and Skapti was there in his company, and they ran in between them, and so they could not get at one another to fight.

Then there was a brief pause in the battle, and Snorri the priest arrived with his group, and Skapti was with him, and they ran between them, making it impossible for them to fight each other.

Then Hall threw in his people with theirs, and was for parting them there and then, and so a truce was set, and was to be kept throughout the Thing, and then the bodies were laid out and borne to the church, and the wounds of those men were bound up who were hurt.

Then Hall brought his people together with theirs and suggested separating them right then and there. A truce was established and was to be maintained throughout the gathering. After that, the bodies were laid out and taken to the church, and the wounds of those who were injured were attended to.

The day after men went to the Hill of Laws. Then Hall of the Side stood up and asked for a hearing, and got it at once; and he spoke thus—

The next day, the men went to the Hill of Laws. Then Hall of the Side stood up and requested a hearing, which he received immediately; and he spoke like this—

"Here there have been hard happenings in lawsuits and loss of life at the Thing, and now I will show again that I am little-hearted, for I will now ask Asgrim and the others who take the lead in these suits, that they grant us an atonement on even terms;" and so he goes on with many fair words.

"Here there have been tough events in lawsuits and loss of life at the Thing, and now I will admit that I'm not brave, because I will now ask Asgrim and the others leading these cases to offer us a settlement on fair terms;" and so he continues with many nice words.

Kari Solmund's son said—

Kari Solmund's son said—

"Though all others take an atonement in their quarrels, yet will I take no atonement in my quarrel; for ye will wish to weigh these manslayings against the Burning, and we cannot bear that."

"Even though everyone else makes amends in their disputes, I won’t make amends in mine; because you will want to compare these deaths to the Burning, and we can’t endure that."

In the same way spoke Thorgeir Craggeir.

In the same way, Thorgeir Craggeir spoke.

Then Skapti Thorod's son stood up and said—

Then Skapti Thorod's son stood up and said—

"Better had it been for thee, Kari, not to have run away from thy father-in-law and thy brothers-in-law, than now to sneak out of this atonement."

"Better for you, Kari, if you hadn't run away from your father-in-law and your brothers-in-law, than to now be trying to get out of this atonement."

Then Kari sang these verses—

Then Kari sang these lines—

Warrior wight that weapon wieldest
Spare thy speering why we fled,
Oft for less falls hail of battle,
Forth we fled to wreak revenge;
Who was he, faint-hearted foeman,
Who, when tongues of steel sung high,
Stole beneath the booth for shelter,
While his beard blushed red for shame?

Many fetters Skapti fettered
When the men, the Gods of fight,
From the fray fared all unwilling
Where the skald scarce held his shield;
Then the suttlers dragged the lawyer
Stout in scolding to their booth,
Laid him low amongst the riffraff,
[Pg 298]How his heart then quaked for fear.

Men who skim the main on sea stag
Well in this ye showed your sense,
Making game about the Burning,
Mocking Helgi, Grim, and Njal;
Now the moor round rocky Swinestye,[77]
As men run and shake their shields,
With another grunt shall rattle
When this Thing is past and gone.

Warrior with that weapon, wait a moment.
Don't ask why we left,
Often for less, battle cries go unheard,
We hurried forward to get our revenge;
Who was he, cowardly enemy,
Who, when steel clashed loudly,
Found safety under the shelter,
As his beard turned red with embarrassment?

Many chains Skapti created
When the men, the battling Gods,
Unwillingly left the battle
Where even the poet could barely keep his shield up;
Then the traders pulled the lawyer
Firm in directing them to their refuge,
Laying him down among the crowd,
[Pg 298]How his heart trembled in fear.

Men who sail the ocean for enjoyment
You really showed your wisdom.
Joking about the Burning,
Mocking Helgi, Grim, and Njal;
Now the moor around rocky Swinestye,[77]
As men rush and shake their shields,
With another grunt will rattle
When this gathering is over and done.

Then there was great laughter. Snorri the priest smiled, and sang this between his teeth, but so that many heard—

Then there was a lot of laughter. Snorri the priest smiled and quietly sang this so that many could hear—

Skill hath Skapti us to tell
Whether Asgrim's shaft flew well;
Holmstein hurried swift to flight,
Thorstein turned him soon to fight.

Skill has given us the ability to express
Whether Asgrim's arrow struck its target;
Holmstein quickly fled,
Thorstein got ready to fight.

Now men burst out in great fits of laughter.

Now men burst out laughing heartily.

Then Hall of the Side said—

Then Hall of the Side said—

"All men know what a grief I have suffered in the loss of my son Ljot; many will think that he would be valued dearest of all those men who have fallen here; but I will do this for the sake of an atonement—I will put no price on my son, and yet will come forward and grant both pledges and peace to those who are my adversaries. I beg thee, Snorri the priest, and other of the best men, to bring this about, that there may be an atonement between us."

"Everyone knows how much pain I've gone through after losing my son Ljot; many might think he was the most precious of all the men who have died here. But for the sake of making amends, I won't put a price on my son. Instead, I will step forward and offer both pledges and peace to my enemies. I ask you, Snorri the priest, and other honorable men, to help make this happen so that we can find some common ground."

Now he sits him down, and a great hum in his favour followed, and all praised his gentleness and good-will.

Now he sits down, and a great buzz in his favor followed, with everyone praising his kindness and goodwill.

Then Snorri the priest stood up and made a long and clever speech, and begged Asgrim and the others who took the lead in the quarrel to look towards an atonement.

Then Snorri the priest stood up and gave a lengthy and insightful speech, urging Asgrim and the others involved in the dispute to seek a resolution.

Then Asgrim said—

Then Asgrim said—

"I made up my mind when Flosi made an inroad on my house that I would never be atoned with him; but now Snorri the priest, I will take an atonement from him for thy word's sake and other of our friends."

"I decided when Flosi attacked my home that I would never reconcile with him; but now, Snorri the priest, I will accept an atonement from him for the sake of your words and our other friends."

In the same way spoke Thorleif crow and Thorgrim the big, that they were willing to be atoned, and they urged in every way their brother Thorgeir Craggeir to take an atonement also; but he hung back, and says he would never part from Kari.

In the same way, Thorleif Crow and Thorgrim the Big expressed their willingness to make amends, urging their brother Thorgeir Craggeir to do the same. However, he hesitated and said he would never leave Kari.

Then Gizur the white said—

Then Gizur the white said—

"Now Flosi must see that he must make his choice,[Pg 299] whether he will be atoned on the understanding that some will be out of the atonement."

"Now Flosi must realize that he has to make a decision,[Pg 299] whether he will be atoned with the understanding that some will be excluded from the atonement."

Flosi says he will take that atonement; "and methinks it is so much the better," he says, "that I have fewer good men and true against me".

Flosi says he will accept the atonement; "and I think it's actually better," he says, "that I have fewer good and loyal men against me."

Then Gudmund the powerful said—

Then Gudmund the powerful said—

"I will offer to hansel peace on my behalf for the slayings that have happened here at the Thing, on the understanding that the suit for the Burning is not to fall to the ground."

"I will offer to secure peace on my behalf for the killings that have happened here at the Thing, on the condition that the case for the Burning is not dismissed."

In the same way spoke Gizur the white and Hjallti Skeggi's son, Asgrim Ellidagrim's son and Mord Valgard's son.

In the same way, Gizur the White spoke, along with Hjallti Skeggi's son, Asgrim Ellidagrim's son, and Mord Valgard's son.

In this way the atonement came about, and then hands were shaken on it, and twelve men were to utter the award; and Snorri the priest was the chief man in the award, and others with him. Then the manslaughters were set off the one against the other, and those men who were over and above were paid for in fines. They also made an award in the suit about the Burning.

In this way, the atonement was reached, and then hands were shaken on it, with twelve men to make the decision; Snorri the priest was the lead in this decision, along with others. Then the manslaughter charges were weighed against each other, and those responsible were compensated with fines. They also made a decision regarding the lawsuit about the Burning.

Njal was to be atoned for with a triple fine, and Bergthora with two. The slaying of Skarphedinn was to be set off against that of Hauskuld the Whiteness priest. Both Grim and Helgi were to be paid for with double fines; and one full man-fine should be paid for each of those who had been burnt in the house.

Njal's death was to be compensated with a triple fine, and Bergthora with a double fine. The killing of Skarphedinn was to be offset against the death of Hauskuld the Whit priest. Both Grim and Helgi were to be compensated with double fines; and a full man-fine was to be paid for each person who had been burned in the house.

No atonement was taken for the slaying of Thord Kari's son.

No punishment was given for the killing of Thord Kari's son.

It was also in the award that Flosi and all the Burners should go abroad into banishment, and none of them was to sail the same summer unless he chose; but if he did not sail abroad by the time that three winters were spent, then he and all the Burners were to become thorough outlaws. And it was also said that their outlawry might be proclaimed either at the Harvest-Thing or Spring-Thing, whichever men chose; and Flosi was to stay abroad three winters.

It was also stated in the ruling that Flosi and all the Burners should go into exile, and none of them was required to sail that summer unless they wanted to; but if they didn’t leave by the end of three winters, then he and all the Burners would become full outlaws. It was also mentioned that their outlaw status could be announced either at the Harvest Thing or Spring Thing, depending on what people decided; and Flosi was to stay abroad for three winters.

As for Gunnar Lambi's son, and Grani Gunnar's son. Glum Hilldir's son, and Kol Thorstein's son, they were never to be allowed to come back.

As for Gunnar Lambi's son, and Grani Gunnar's son. Glum Hilldir's son, and Kol Thorstein's son, they were never allowed to return.

Then Flosi was asked if he would wish to have a price put upon his wound, but he said he would not take bribes for his hurt.

Then Flosi was asked if he wanted a price set on his wound, but he said he wouldn’t accept compensation for his injury.

Eyjolf Bolverk's son had no fine awarded for him, for his unfairness and wrongfulness.[Pg 300]

Eyjolf Bolverk's son was not granted any compensation due to his unjust and wrongful behavior.[Pg 300]

And now the settlement and atonement was handselled, and was well kept afterwards.

And now the agreement and reconciliation were celebrated and were well maintained afterward.

Asgrim and his friends gave Snorri the priest good gifts, and he had great honour from these suits.

Asgrim and his friends gave Snorri the priest nice gifts, and he received a lot of respect from these offerings.

Skapti got a fine for his hurt.

Skapti received a penalty for his injury.

Gizur the white, and Hjallti Skeggi's son, and Asgrim Ellidagrim's son, asked Gudmund the powerful to come and see them at home. He accepted the bidding, and each of them gave him a gold ring.

Gizur the White, Hjallti Skeggi's son, and Asgrim Ellidagrim's son, invited Gudmund the Powerful to come visit them at their home. He accepted the invitation, and each of them gave him a gold ring.

Now Gudmund rides home north, and had praise from every man for the part he had taken in these quarrels.

Now Gudmund is riding home to the north, and everyone praised him for the role he played in these conflicts.

Thorgeir Craggeir asked Kari to go along with him, but yet first of all they rode with Gudmund right up to the fells north. Kari gave Gudmund a golden brooch, but Thorgeir gave him a silver belt, and each was the greatest treasure. So they parted with the utmost friendship, and Gudmund is out of this story.

Thorgeir Craggeir asked Kari to come with him, but first they rode with Gudmund all the way to the hills to the north. Kari gave Gudmund a golden brooch, while Thorgeir gave him a silver belt, and both were the greatest treasures. They parted on the best of terms, and Gudmund is no longer part of this story.

Kari and Thorgeir rode south from the fell, and down to the Rapes,[78] and so to Thurso-water.

Kari and Thorgeir rode south from the mountain and down to the Rapes,[78] and then to Thurso-water.

Flosi, and the Burners along with him, rode east to Fleetlithe, and he allowed the sons of Sigfus to settle their affairs at home. Then Flosi heard that Thorgeir and Kari had ridden north with Gudmund the powerful, and so the Burners thought that Kari and his friend must mean to stay in the north country; and then the sons of Sigfus asked leave to go east under Eyjafell to get in their money, for they had money out on call at Headbrink. Flosi gave them leave to do that, but still bade them be ware of themselves, and be as short a time about it as they could.

Flosi and the Burners rode east to Fleetlithe, allowing the sons of Sigfus to handle their affairs at home. Flosi then learned that Thorgeir and Kari had headed north with Gudmund the Powerful, leading the Burners to believe that Kari and his friend intended to stay in the north. The sons of Sigfus then asked for permission to head east under Eyjafell to collect their money, as they had funds tied up at Headbrink. Flosi granted them permission but warned them to stay safe and be as quick as possible.

Then Flosi rode up by Godaland, and so north of Eyjafell Jokul, and did not draw bridle before he came home east to Swinefell.

Then Flosi rode by Godaland, and north of Eyjafell Jokul, and didn’t stop until he got home east to Swinefell.

Now it must be said that Hall of the Side had suffered his son to fall without a fine, and did that for the sake of an atonement, but then the whole host of men at the Thing agreed to pay a fine for him, and the money so paid was not less than eight hundred in silver, but that was four times the price of a man; but all the others who had been with Flosi got no fines paid for their hurts, and were very ill pleased at it.[Pg 301]

Now it must be said that Hall of the Side allowed his son to fall without paying a fine, and he did that to make amends. However, the entire group of men at the Thing agreed to pay a fine for him, which amounted to no less than eight hundred in silver—four times the value of a man. Yet, all the others who had been with Flosi didn't receive any fines for their injuries and were quite unhappy about it.[Pg 301]


CHAPTER CXLV.

OF KARI AND THORGEIR.

Those two, Kari Solmund's and Thorgeir Craggeir, rode that day east across Markfleet, and so on east to Selialandsmull. They found there some women. The wives knew them, and said to them—

Those two, Kari Solmund's and Thorgeir Craggeir, rode that day east across Markfleet, and then further east to Selialandsmull. There, they encountered some women. The wives recognized them and said to them—

"Ye two are less wanton than the sons of Sigfus yonder, but still ye fare unwarily."

"You two are less reckless than the sons of Sigfus over there, but you’re still being careless."

"Why do ye talk thus of the sons of Sigfus, or what do ye know about them?"

"Why are you talking about the sons of Sigfus like that, or what do you know about them?"

"They were last night," they said, "at Raufarfell, and meant to get to Myrdale to-night, but still we thought they must have some fear of you, for they asked when he would be likely to come home."

"They were last night," they said, "at Raufarfell, and planned to get to Myrdale tonight, but we still thought they must be a bit afraid of you, because they asked when he would probably come home."

Then Kari and Thorgeir went on their way and spurred their horses.

Then Kari and Thorgeir continued on their journey and urged their horses onward.

"What shall we lay down for ourselves to do now," said Thorgeir, "or what is most to thy mind? Wilt thou that we ride on their track?"

"What should we decide to do now?" said Thorgeir. "What do you think is best? Should we follow their trail?"

"I will not hinder this," answers Kari, "nor will I say what ought to be done, for it may often be that those live Long who are slain with words alone;[79] but I well know what thou meanest to take on thyself, thou must mean to take on thy hands eight men, and after all that is less than it was when thou slewest those seven in the sea-crags,[80] and let thyself down by a rope to get at them; but it is the way with all you kinsmen, that ye always wish to be doing some famous feat, and now I can do no less than stand by thee and have my share in the story. So now we two alone will ride after them, for I see that thou hast so made up thy mind."

"I won’t stop this," Kari replies, "nor will I tell you what needs to be done, because sometimes those who are only attacked with words end up living a long time. But I know exactly what you’re planning to do; you must intend to take on eight men, and that’s actually less than when you killed those seven at the sea cliffs, and then lowered yourself down by a rope to reach them. But that’s just how you relatives are; you always want to attempt some grand adventure. So now, I can’t do anything less than support you and be part of the story. So it’s just the two of us who will ride after them, since I can see you’ve made up your mind."

After that they rode east by the upper way, and did not pass by Holt, for Thorgeir would not that any blame should be laid at his brother's door for what might be done.

After that, they rode east along the upper route and didn't go by Holt, because Thorgeir didn't want any blame to fall on his brother for whatever might happen.

Then they rode east to Myrdale, and there they met a man who had turf-panniers on his horse. He began to speak thus[Pg 302]

Then they rode east to Myrdale, and there they met a man who had turf baskets on his horse. He started to speak like this[Pg 302]

"Too few men, messmate Thorgeir, hast thou now in thy company."

"Not many men, buddy Thorgeir, do you have with you now."

"How is that?" says Thorgeir.

"How's that?" says Thorgeir.

"Why," said the other, "because the prey is now before thy hand. The sons of Sigfus rode by a while ago, and mean to sleep the whole day east in Carlinedale, for they mean to go no farther to-night than to Headbrink."

"Why," said the other, "because the prey is right in front of you. The sons of Sigfus rode past a little while ago and plan to rest the whole day over in Carlinedale, since they don’t intend to go any farther tonight than Headbrink."

After that they rode on their way east on Arnstacks heath, and there is nothing to be told of their journey before they came to Carlinedale-water.

After that, they continued their journey east across Arnstacks heath, and there's nothing more to say about their trip until they reached Carlinedale-water.

The stream was high, and now they rode up along the river, for they saw their horses with saddles. They rode now thitherward, and saw that there were men asleep in a dell and their spears were standing upright in the ground a little below them. They took the spears from them, and threw them into the river.

The stream was high, and now they rode up along the river, for they saw their horses with saddles. They rode there and saw that there were men sleeping in a small valley and their spears were standing upright in the ground just below them. They took the spears from the men and threw them into the river.

Then Thorgeir said—

Then Thorgeir said—

"Wilt thou that we wake them?"

"Do you want us to wake them?"

"Thou hast not asked this," answers Kari, "because thou hast not already made up thy mind not to fall on sleeping men, and so to slay a shameful manslaughter."

"You haven't asked for this," Kari replies, "because you haven't already decided not to attack sleeping men, and thus commit an act of shameful murder."

After that they shouted to them, and then they all awoke and grasped at their arms.

After that, they shouted at them, and then everyone woke up and grabbed at their arms.

They did not fall on them till they were armed.

They didn't attack them until they were armed.

Thorgeir Craggeir runs thither where Thorkel Sigfus' son stood, and just then a man ran behind his back, but before he could do Thorgeir any hurt, Thorgeir lifted the axe, "the ogress of war," with both hands, and dashed the hammer of the axe with a back-blow into the head of him that stood behind him, so that his skull was shattered to small bits.

Thorgeir Craggeir rushed over to where Thorkel Sigfus' son was standing, and just then, a man came up from behind him. Before this man could harm Thorgeir, Thorgeir raised the axe, "the ogress of war," with both hands and swung it backward into the head of the guy behind him, completely shattering his skull.

"Slain is this one," said Thorgeir; and down the man fell at once, and was dead.

"He's dead," said Thorgeir; and the man dropped instantly and was gone.

But when he dashed the axe forward, he smote Thorkel on the shoulder, and hewed it off, arm and all.

But when he swung the axe forward, he struck Thorkel on the shoulder and chopped off the arm completely.

Against Kari came Mord Sigfus' son, and Sigmund Sigfus' son, and Lambi Sigurd's son; the last ran behind Kari's back, and thrust at him with a spear; Kari caught sight of him, and leapt up as the blow fell, and stretched his legs far apart, and so the blow spent itself on the ground, but Kari jumped down on the spear-shaft, and snapped it in sunder. He had a spear in one hand, and a sword in the other, but no shield. He thrust with the right hand at Sigmund Sigfus' son, and smote him on his breast, and the spear came out between his[Pg 303] shoulders, and down he fell and was dead at once. With his left hand he made a cut at Mord, and smote him on the hip, and cut it asunder, and his backbone too; he fell flat on his lace, and was dead at once.

Against Kari came Mord Sigfus' son, Sigmund Sigfus' son, and Lambi Sigurd's son; the last one approached from behind Kari and lunged at him with a spear. Kari noticed him and jumped up just as the blow struck, spreading his legs wide apart so that the attack landed on the ground instead. He then landed on the spear-shaft and broke it in half. He had a spear in one hand and a sword in the other, but no shield. He thrust the spear with his right hand at Sigmund Sigfus' son, hitting him in the chest, and the spear came out from between his shoulders, causing him to fall dead instantly. With his left hand, he swung at Mord, cutting into his hip and severing it along with his backbone; he fell flat on his face and was dead immediately.

After that he turned sharp round on his heel like a whipping-top, and made at Lambi Sigurd's son, but he took the only way to save himself, and that was by running away as hard as he could.

After that, he spun around on his heel like a top and went after Lambi Sigurd's son, but he took the only way to save himself, which was to run away as fast as he could.

Now Thorgeir turns against Leidolf the strong, and each hewed at the other at the same moment, and Leidolf's blow was so great that it shore off that part of the shield on which it fell.

Now Thorgeir turns against Leidolf the strong, and they both struck at each other at the same moment, and Leidolf's hit was so powerful that it chopped off that part of the shield where it landed.

Thorgeir had hewn with "the ogress of war," holding it with both hands, and the lower horn fell on the shield and clove it in twain, but the upper caught the collar bone and cut it in two, and tore on down into the breast and trunk. Kari came up just then, and cut off Leidolf's leg at mid-thigh, and then Leidolf fell and died at once.

Thorgeir had struck with "the ogress of war," gripping it with both hands, and the lower horn hit the shield and split it in two, but the upper horn struck the collarbone and split it as well, tearing down into the chest and torso. Just then, Kari arrived and chopped off Leidolf's leg at the thigh, and Leidolf fell and died instantly.

Kettle of the Mark said—"We will now run for our horses, for we cannot hold our own here, for the overbearing strength of these men".

Kettle of the Mark said, "We need to get our horses now because we can’t handle the force of these men here."

Then they ran for their horses, and leapt on their backs; and Thorgeir said—

Then they ran for their horses and jumped on their backs; and Thorgeir said—

"Wilt thou that we chase them? if so, we shall yet slay some of them."

"Do you want us to chase them? If so, we will still kill some of them."

"He rides last," says Kari, "whom I would not wish to slay, and that is Kettle of the Mark, for we have two sisters to wife; and besides, he has behaved best of all of them as yet in our quarrels."

"He rides last," says Kari, "the one I wouldn't want to kill, and that's Kettle of the Mark, since we have two sisters as wives; plus, he's been the best of them all in our fights so far."

Then they got on their horses, and rode till they came home to Holt. Then Thorgeir made his brothers fare away east to Skoga, for they had another farm there, and because Thorgeir would not that his brothers should be called truce-breakers.

Then they got on their horses and rode until they got home to Holt. Thorgeir then sent his brothers east to Skoga, since they had another farm there, and he didn't want his brothers to be called truce-breakers.

Then Thorgeir kept many men there about him, so that there were never fewer than thirty fighting men there.

Then Thorgeir had a lot of men around him, so there were always at least thirty fighters there.

Then there was great joy there, and men thought Thorgeir had grown much greater, and pushed himself on; both he and Kari too. Men long kept in mind this hunting of theirs, how they two rode upon fifteen men and slew those five, but put those ten to flight who got away.

Then there was a lot of excitement there, and people thought Thorgeir had become much more impressive and asserted himself; both he and Kari did. People long remembered their hunt, how the two of them took on fifteen men, killed five, and sent the ten who escaped running.

Now it is to be told of Kettle, that they rode as they best might till they came home to Swinefell, and told how bad their journey had been.[Pg 304]

Now it should be said about Kettle that they rode as best as they could until they got home to Swinefell, and recounted how terrible their journey had been.[Pg 304]

Flosi said it was only what was to be looked for; "and this is a warning that ye should never do the like again".

Flosi said it was just what was expected; "and this is a warning that you should never do anything like that again."

Flosi was the merriest of men, and the best of hosts, and it is so said that he had most of the chieftain in him of all the men of his time.

Flosi was the happiest of men and the best host, and it's said that he had more leadership qualities than anyone else of his time.

He was at home that summer, and the winter too.

He was home that summer, and winter as well.

But that winter, after Yule, Hall of the Side came from the east, and Kol his son. Flosi was glad at his coming, and they often talked about the matter of the Burning. Flosi said they had already paid a great fine, and Hall said it was pretty much what he had guessed would come of Flosi's and his friends' quarrel. Then he asked him what counsel he thought best to be taken, and Hall answers—

But that winter, after Christmas, Hall of the Side came from the east, along with his son Kol. Flosi was pleased to see them, and they often discussed the issue of the Burning. Flosi mentioned that they had already paid a large fine, and Hall said it was pretty much what he had expected would result from the quarrel between Flosi and his friends. Then he asked what advice Flosi thought was best, and Hall replied—

"The counsel I give is, that thou beest atoned with Thorgeir if there be a choice, and yet he will be hard to bring to take any atonement."

"The advice I give is that you should make peace with Thorgeir if possible, but it will still be difficult to convince him to accept any reconciliation."

"Thinkest thou that the manslaughters will then be brought to an end?" asks Flosi.

"Do you think that the killings will finally stop?" asks Flosi.

"I do not think so," says Hall; "but you will have to do with fewer foes if Kari be left alone; but if thou art not atoned with Thorgeir, then that will be thy bane."

"I don't think so," says Hall; "but you'll have fewer enemies if Kari is left alone. But if you're not at peace with Thorgeir, then that will be your downfall."

"What atonement shall we offer him?" asks Flosi.

"What atonement should we offer him?" asks Flosi.

"You will all think that atonement hard," says Hall, "which he will take, for he will not hear of an atonement unless he be not called on to pay any fine for what he has just done, but he will have fines for Njal and his sons, so far as his third share goes."

"You all think that making amends will be tough," says Hall, "but he will make amends, because he won't agree to atonement unless he doesn't have to pay any penalty for what he just did. However, he will have to pay penalties for Njal and his sons, at least for his third share."

"That is a hard atonement," says Flosi.

"That's a tough price to pay," says Flosi.

"For thee at least," says Hall, "that atonement is not hard, for thou hast not the blood-feud after the sons of Sigfus; their brothers have the blood-feud, and Hamond the halt after his son; but thou shalt now get an atonement from Thorgeir, for I will now ride to his house with thee, and Thorgeir will in anywise receive me well; but no man of those who are in this quarrel will dare to sit in his house on Fleetlithe if they are out of the atonement, for that will be their bane; and, indeed, with Thorgeir's turn of mind, it is only what must be looked for."

"For you at least," says Hall, "making amends isn't difficult, since you don’t have a blood feud with the sons of Sigfus; their brothers have the feud, along with Hamond the lame because of his son. But you will now get restitution from Thorgeir, because I’m going to ride to his house with you, and Thorgeir will definitely welcome me. However, none of those involved in this conflict will dare to stay at his house on Fleetlithe if they haven't made amends, because that would be their doom; and honestly, given Thorgeir's temperament, that’s to be expected."

Now the sons of Sigfus were sent for, and they brought this business before them; and the end of their speech was, on the persuasion of Hall, that they all thought what he said right, and were ready to be atoned.

Now the sons of Sigfus were summoned, and they presented this situation to them; and the conclusion of their discussion was, with Hall's encouragement, that they all agreed with what he said and were willing to make amends.

Grani Gunnar's son and Gunnar Lambi's son said[Pg 305]

Grani Gunnar's son and Gunnar Lambi's son said[Pg 305]

"It will be in our power, if Kari be left alone behind, to take care that he be not less afraid of us than we of him."

"It will be up to us, if Kari is left alone behind, to ensure that he's not more afraid of us than we are of him."

"Easier said than done," says Hall, "and ye will find it a dear bargain to deal with him. Ye will have to pay a heavy fine before you have done with him."

"Easier said than done," says Hall, "and you'll find it a costly deal to work with him. You'll have to pay a steep price before you're done with him."

After that they ceased speaking about it.

After that, they stopped talking about it.


CHAPTER CXLVI.

THE AWARD OF ATONEMENT WITH THORGEIR CRAGGEIR.

Hall of the Side and his son Kol, seven of them in all, rode west over Loomnip's Sand, and so west over Arnstacksheath, and did not draw bridle till they came into Myrdale. There they asked whether Thorgeir would be at home at Holt, and they were told that they would find him at home.

Hall of the Side and his son Kol, seven of them in total, rode west across Loomnip's Sand, and continued west over Arnstacksheath, not stopping until they reached Myrdale. There, they inquired if Thorgeir would be home at Holt, and they were informed that he would be at home.

The men asked whither Hall meant to go.

The men asked where Hall intended to go.

"Thither to Holt," he said.

"Let's go to Holt," he said.

They said they were sure he went on a good errand.

They said they were confident he was on a good mission.

He stayed there some while and baited their horses, and after that they mounted their horses and rode to Solheim about even, and they were there that night, but the day-after they rode to Holt.

He stayed there for a while and fed their horses, and after that, they got on their horses and rode to Solheim around evening. They were there that night, but the next day they rode to Holt.

Thorgeir was out of doors, and Kari too, and their men, for they had seen Hall's coming. He rode in a blue cape, and had a little axe studded with silver in his hand; but when they came into the "town," Thorgeir went to meet him, and helped him off his horse, and both he and Kari kissed him and led him in between them into the sitting-room, and sate him down in the high seat on the dais, and they asked him tidings about many things.

Thorgeir was outside, along with Kari and their men, because they had seen Hall arriving. He wore a blue cloak and held a small axe decorated with silver; when they entered the "town," Thorgeir approached to greet him, helped him dismount, and both he and Kari gave him a kiss on the cheek. They led him between them into the living room and sat him down in the high seat on the raised platform, asking him for news about various things.

He was there that night. Next morning Hall raised the question of the atonement with Thorgeir, and told him what terms they offered him; and he spoke about them with many fair and kindly words.

He was there that night. The next morning, Hall brought up the issue of the atonement with Thorgeir and explained the terms they were offering him. He discussed it with many positive and friendly words.

"It may be well known to thee," answers Thorgeir, "that I said I would take no atonement from the Burners."

"It might be well known to you," Thorgeir replies, "that I said I wouldn't accept any compensation from the Burners."

"That was quite another matter then," says Hall; "ye were then wroth with fight, and, besides, ye have done great deeds in the way of manslaying since."[Pg 306]

"That was a whole different story back then," says Hall; "you were filled with rage from the battle, and, on top of that, you’ve accomplished a lot in terms of killing since then."[Pg 306]

"I daresay ye think so," says Thorgeir, "but what atonement do ye offer to Kari?"

"I bet you think that," says Thorgeir, "but what kind of atonement do you offer to Kari?"

"A fitting atonement shall be offered him," says Hall, "if he will take it."

"A proper atonement will be offered to him," says Hall, "if he accepts it."

Then Kari said—

Then Kari said—

"I pray this of thee, Thorgeir, that thou wilt be atoned, for thy lot cannot be better than good."

"I ask you, Thorgeir, to make amends, because your situation can't improve beyond what's good."

"Methinks," says Thorgeir, "it is ill done to take an atonement, and sunder myself from thee, unless thou takest the same atonement as I."

"Methinks," says Thorgeir, "it's wrong to accept an atonement and separate myself from you, unless you accept the same atonement as I do."

"I will not take any atonement," says Kari, "but yet I say that we have avenged the Burning; but my son, I say, is still unavenged, and I mean to take that on myself alone, and see what I can get done."

"I won't accept any atonement," Kari says, "but I still say that we've avenged the Burning; however, my son, I believe, is still unavenged, and I plan to handle that on my own and see what I can accomplish."

But Thorgeir would take no atonement before Kari said that he would take it ill if he were not atoned. Then Thorgeir handselled a truce to Flosi and his men, as a step to a meeting for atonement; but Hall did the same on behalf of Flosi and the sons of Sigfus.

But Thorgeir wouldn't accept any atonement until Kari said he would be upset if there wasn't any. Then Thorgeir offered a truce to Flosi and his men as a way to arrange a meeting for atonement; Hall did the same for Flosi and the sons of Sigfus.

But ere they parted, Thorgeir gave Hall a gold ring and a scarlet cloak, but Kari gave him a silver brooch, and there were hung to it four crosses of gold. Hall thanked them kindly for their gifts, and rode away with the greatest honour. He did not draw bridle till he came to Swinefell, and Flosi gave him a hearty welcome. Hall told Flosi all about his errand and the talk he had with Thorgeir, and also that Thorgeir would not take the atonement till Kari told him he would quarrel with him if he did not take it; but that Kari would take no atonement.

But before they parted ways, Thorgeir gave Hall a gold ring and a red cloak, while Kari gave him a silver brooch, to which four gold crosses were attached. Hall thanked them sincerely for their gifts and rode away with great honor. He didn't stop until he reached Swinefell, where Flosi welcomed him warmly. Hall told Flosi all about his mission and the conversation he had with Thorgeir, noting that Thorgeir wouldn't accept the atonement until Kari told him he would have a falling out if he didn’t, but that Kari refused to accept any atonement.

"There are few men like Kari," said Flosi, "and I would that my mind were shapen altogether like his."

"There are few guys like Kari," said Flosi, "and I wish my mind was shaped entirely like his."

Hall and Kol stayed there some while, and afterwards they rode west at the time agreed on to the meeting for atonement, and met at Headbrink, as had been settled between them.

Hall and Kol stayed there for a while, and later they rode west at the agreed time to meet for atonement, and met at Headbrink, as they had arranged.

Then Thorgeir came to meet them from the west, and then they talked over their atonement, and all went off as Hall had said.

Then Thorgeir came to meet them from the west, and they discussed their reconciliation, and everything went as Hall had mentioned.

Before the atonement, Thorgeir said that Kari should still have the right to be at his house all the same if he chose.

Before the atonement, Thorgeir said that Kari should still have the right to be at his house if he wanted.

"And neither side shall do the others any harm at my house; and I will not have the trouble of gathering in the fines from each of the Burners; but my will is that Flosi alone shall be answerable for them to me, but he must get them in[Pg 307] from his followers. My will also is that all that award which was made at the Thing about the Burning shall be kept and held to; and my will also is, Flosi, that thou payest me up my third share in unclipped coin."

"And neither side shall harm each other at my house; I don't want the hassle of collecting fines from each of the Burners. I only want Flosi to be responsible for paying them to me, but he needs to collect them[Pg 307] from his followers. I also want the agreement made at the Thing regarding the Burning to be upheld. And Flosi, I want you to pay me my third share in untrimmed coins."

Flosi went quickly into all these terms.

Flosi quickly understood all these terms.

Thorgeir neither gave up the banishment nor the outlawry.

Thorgeir didn't give up the banishment or the outlaw status.

Now Flosi and Hall rode home east, and then Hall said to Flosi—

Now Flosi and Hall rode home heading east, and then Hall said to Flosi—

"Keep this atonement well, son-in-law, both as to going abroad and the pilgrimage to Rome,[81] and the fines, and then thou wilt be thought a brave man, though thou hast stumbled into this misdeed, if thou fulfillest handsomely all that belongs to it."

"Keep this atonement in mind, son-in-law, both regarding traveling abroad and the pilgrimage to Rome,[81] and the fines. If you handle everything related to it well, you will be considered a brave man, even though you have fallen into this mistake."

Flosi said it should be so.

Flosi said it should be that way.

Now Hall rode home east, but Flosi rode home to Swinefell, and was at home afterwards.

Now Hall rode home to the east, but Flosi rode back to Swinefell and was home afterward.


CHAPTER CXLVII.

KARI COMES TO BJORN'S HOUSE IN THE MARK.

Thorgeir Craggeir rode home from the peace-meeting, and Kari asked whether the atonement had come about. Thorgeir said that they now fully atoned.

Thorgeir Craggeir rode home from the peace meeting, and Kari asked if the atonement had happened. Thorgeir replied that they were now completely atoned.

Then Kari took his horse and was for riding away.

Then Kari took his horse and was about to ride away.

"Thou hast no need to ride away," says Thorgeir, "for it was laid down in our atonement that thou shouldst be here as before if thou chosest."

"There's no need for you to leave," says Thorgeir, "because it was agreed in our atonement that you could stay here just like before if you wanted."

"It shall not be so, cousin, for as soon as ever I slay a man they will be sure to say that thou wert in the plot with me, and I will not have that; but I wish this, that thou wouldst let me hand over in trust to thee my goods, and the estates of me and my wife Helga Njal's daughter, and my three daughters, and then they will not be seized by those adversaries of mine."

"It won't be like that, cousin, because as soon as I kill someone, they'll definitely say you were in it with me, and I don't want that; instead, I wish you would let me entrust my belongings, along with the estates of me and my wife Helga, Njal's daughter, and my three daughters to you, so they won't be taken by my enemies."

Thorgeir agreed to what Kari wished to ask of him, and then Thorgeir had Kari's goods handed over to him in trust.

Thorgeir agreed to what Kari wanted to ask him, and then Thorgeir had Kari's belongings given to him in trust.

After that Kari rode away. He had two horses and his weapons and outer clothing, and some ready money in gold and silver.[Pg 308]

After that, Kari rode off. He had two horses, his weapons, outer clothing, and some cash in gold and silver.[Pg 308]

Now Kari rode west by Selialandsmull and up along Markfleet, and so on up into Thorsmark. There there are three farms all called "Mark". At the midmost farm dwelt that man whose name was Bjorn, and his surname was Bjorn the white; he was the son of Kadal, the son of Bjalfi. Bjalfi had been the freedman of Asgerda, the mother of Njal and Holt-Thorir; Bjorn had to wife Valgerda, she was the daughter of Thorbrand, the son of Asbrand. Her mother's name was Gudlauga, she was a sister of Hamond, the father of Gunnar of Lithend; she was given away to Bjorn for his money's sake, and she did not love him much, but yet they had children together, and they had enough and to spare in the house.

Now Kari rode west by Selialandsmull and up along Markfleet, and then onward into Thorsmark. There, she found three farms all named "Mark." At the middle farm lived a man named Bjorn, known as Bjorn the White; he was the son of Kadal, who was the son of Bjalfi. Bjalfi had been a freedman of Asgerda, the mother of Njal and Holt-Thorir. Bjorn's wife was Valgerda, the daughter of Thorbrand, the son of Asbrand. Her mother was Gudlauga, who was a sister of Hamond, the father of Gunnar of Lithend. Valgerda was given to Bjorn for his wealth, and although she didn’t love him much, they had children together and were well-off in their home.

Bjorn was a man who was always boasting and praising himself, but his housewife thought that bad. He was sharpsighted and swift of foot.

Bjorn was a man who constantly bragged and praised himself, but his wife thought that was wrong. He was sharp-eyed and quick on his feet.

Thither Kari turned in as a guest, and they took him by both hands, and he was there that night. But the next morning Kari said to Bjorn—

Thither Kari turned in as a guest, and they took him by both hands, and he was there that night. But the next morning, Kari said to Bjorn—

"I wish thou wouldst take me in, for I should think myself well housed here with thee. I would too that thou shouldst be with me in my journeyings, as thou art a sharpsighted, swift-footed man, and besides I think thou wouldst be dauntless in an onslaught."

"I wish you would let me stay with you, as I would feel at home here. I also wish you could join me on my travels, since you are sharp-eyed and quick on your feet, and I believe you would be fearless in a fight."

"I can't blame myself," says Bjorn, "for wanting either sharp sight, or dash, or any other bravery; but no doubt thou camest hither because all thy other earths are stopped. Still, at thy prayer, Kari, I will not look on thee as an everyday man; I will surely help thee in all that thou askest."

"I can't blame myself," says Bjorn, "for wanting either keen vision, confidence, or any kind of courage; but you definitely came here because all your other options are blocked. Still, at your request, Kari, I won’t see you as an ordinary person; I will definitely help you with everything you ask."

"The trolls take thy boasting and bragging," said his housewife, "and thou shouldst not utter such stuff and silliness to any one than thyself. As for me, I will willingly give Kari meat and other good things, which I know will be useful to him; but on Bjorn's hardihood, Kari, thou shalt not trust, for I am afraid that thou wilt find it quite otherwise than he says."

"The trolls take your bragging," said his wife, "and you shouldn't say such nonsense to anyone but yourself. As for me, I'm happy to give Kari meat and other good things that I know will help him; but you shouldn't trust Bjorn's bravado, Kari, because I fear you'll find it's quite different from what he claims."

"Often hast thou thrown blame upon me," said Bjorn, "but for all that I put so much faith in myself that though I am put to the trial I will never give way to any man; and the best proof of it is this, that few try a tussle with me because none dare to do so."

"Often you've blamed me," said Bjorn, "but despite that, I have so much confidence in myself that even when I'm tested, I will never back down to anyone; and the best proof of this is that few ever challenge me because no one dares to."

Kari was there some while in hiding, and few men knew of it.

Kari was hiding there for a while, and only a few people knew about it.

Now men think that Kari must have ridden to the north[Pg 309] country to see Gudmund the powerful, for Kari made Bjorn tell his neighbours that he had met Kari on the beaten track, and that he rode thence up into Godaland, and so north to Goose-sand, and then north to Gudmund the powerful at Modruvale.

Now people believe that Kari must have traveled north to see Gudmund the powerful, because Kari made Bjorn tell his neighbors that he had encountered Kari on the main road, and that he then rode up into Godaland, and continued north to Goose-sand, and then further north to Gudmund the powerful at Modruvale.[Pg 309]

So that story was spread over all the country.

So that story spread all across the country.


CHAPTER CXLVIII.

OF FLOSI AND THE BURNERS.

Now Flosi spoke to the Burners, his companions—

Now Flosi spoke to the Burners, his friends—

"It will no longer serve our turn to sit still, for now we shall have to think of our going abroad and of our fines, and of fulfilling our atonement as bravely as we can, and let us take a passage wherever it seems most likely to get one."

"It won't do us any good to stay inactive anymore. We need to consider our journey abroad, our penalties, and how to make our amends as courageously as possible. Let's book a passage wherever it seems easiest to find one."

They bade him see to all that. Then Flosi said—

They told him to take care of everything. Then Flosi said—

"We will ride east to Hornfirth; for there that ship is laid up, which is owned by Eyjolf nosy, a man from Drontheim, but he wants to take to him a wife here, and he will not get the match made unless he settles himself down here. We will buy the ship of him, for we shall have many men and little freight. The ship is big and will take us all."

"We're going to head east to Hornfirth because that's where the ship owned by Eyjolf nosy is docked. He's a guy from Drontheim, and he's looking to find a wife here, but he won't be able to make a match unless he settles down. We'll buy the ship from him since we have a lot of people and not much cargo. The ship is large enough to accommodate all of us."

Then they ceased talking of it.

Then they stopped talking about it.

But a little after they rode east, and did not stop before they came east to Bjornness in Hornfirth, and there they found Eyjolf, for he had been there as a guest that winter.

But shortly after, they rode east and didn’t stop until they arrived at Bjornness in Hornfirth, where they found Eyjolf, who had been there as a guest that winter.

There Flosi and his men had a hearty welcome, and they were there the night. Next morning Flosi dealt with the captain for the ship, but he said he would not be hard to sell the ship if he could get what he wanted for her. Flosi asked him in what coin he wished to be paid for her; the Easterling says he wanted land for her near where he then was.

There, Flosi and his men were warmly welcomed, and they stayed the night. The next morning, Flosi spoke with the captain of the ship, who said it wouldn’t be difficult to sell the ship if he could get what he wanted for it. Flosi asked him how he wanted to be paid for it; the Easterling replied that he wanted land nearby where he currently was.

Then Eyjolf told Flosi all about his dealings with his host, and Flosi says he will pull an oar with him, so that his marriage bargain might be struck, and buy the ship of him afterwards. The Easterling was glad at that. Flosi offered him land at Borgarhaven, and now the Easterling holds on with his suit to his host when Flosi was by, and Flosi threw in a helping word, so that the bargain was brought about between them.[Pg 310]

Then Eyjolf told Flosi all about his dealings with his host, and Flosi said he would row with him so that his marriage deal could be finalized, and then he would buy the ship from him afterward. The Easterling was happy about that. Flosi offered him land at Borgarhaven, and now the Easterling was pushing for his deal with his host while Flosi was around, and Flosi gave some supportive comments, which helped finalize the agreement between them.[Pg 310]

Flosi made over the land at Borgarhaven to the Easterling, but shook hands on the bargain for the ship. He got also from the Easterling twenty hundreds in wares, and that was also in their bargain for the land.

Flosi transferred the land at Borgarhaven to the Easterling, but they shook hands on the deal for the ship. He also received twenty hundred in goods from the Easterling, which was included in their agreement for the land.

Now Flosi rode back home. He was so beloved by his men that their wares stood free to him to take either on loan or gift, just as he chose.

Now Flosi rode back home. He was so loved by his men that their goods were freely available for him to take, either as a loan or as a gift, whichever he preferred.

He rode home to Swinefell, and was at home a while.

He rode home to Swinefell and stayed there for a while.

Then Flosi sent Kol Thorstein's son and Gunnar Lambi's son east to Hornfirth. They were to be there by the ship, and to fit her out, and set up booths, and sack the wares, and get all things together that were needful.

Then Flosi sent Kol, Thorstein's son, and Gunnar, Lambi's son, east to Hornfirth. They were to arrive at the ship, prepare her, set up stalls, pack the goods, and gather everything necessary.

Now we must tell of the sons of Sigfus how they say to Flosi that they will ride west to Fleetlithe to set their houses in order, and get wares thence, and such other things as they needed. "Kari is not there now to be guarded against," they say, "if he is in the north country as is said."

Now we need to talk about Sigfus's sons and how they tell Flosi that they will ride west to Fleetlithe to sort out their homes, get supplies from there, and gather other things they need. "Kari isn't around now to protect ourselves from," they say, "if he’s in the north as rumored."

"I know not," answers Flosi, "as to such stories, whether there be any truth in what is said of Kari's journeyings; methinks, we have often been wrong in believing things which are nearer to learn than this. My counsel is that ye go many of you together, and part as little as ye can, and be as wary of yourselves as ye may. Thou, too, Kettle of the Mark, shalt bear in mind that dream which I told thee, and which thou prayedst me to hide; for many are those in thy company who were then called."

"I don't know," Flosi replies, "about these stories; I'm not sure there's any truth in what's said about Kari's travels. I think we've often been mistaken in believing things that are easier to find out than this. My advice is that many of you should go together and separate as little as possible, and be as careful as you can. You, too, Kettle of the Mark, should remember the dream I shared with you, the one you asked me to keep secret; many in your group were mentioned at that time."

"All must come to pass as to man's life," said Kettle, "as it is foredoomed; but good go with thee for thy warning."

"Everything must happen the way it's meant to in a person's life," Kettle said, "since it's all predetermined; but I wish you well for your warning."

Now they spoke no more about it.

Now they didn't talk about it anymore.

After that the sons of Sigfus busked them and those men with them who were meant to go with them. They were eight in all, and then they rode away, and ere they went they kissed Flosi, and he bade them farewell, and said he and some of those who rode away would not see each other more. But they would not let themselves be hindered. They rode now on their way, and Flosi said that they should take his wares in Middleland, and carry them east, and do the same in Landsbreach and Woodcombe.

After that, the sons of Sigfus got ready with their companions who were supposed to join them. There were eight of them in total, and before they left, they kissed Flosi goodbye. He told them farewell, mentioning that he and some of those riding off might not see each other again. But they wouldn’t let that stop them. They continued on their journey, and Flosi said they should take his goods to Middleland, then carry them east, and do the same in Landsbreach and Woodcombe.

After that they rode to Skaptartongue, and so on the fell, and north of Eyjafell Jokul, and down into Godaland, and so down into the woods in Thorsmark.

After that, they rode to Skaptartongue, then across the mountain, north of Eyjafell Jokul, and down into Godaland, and then into the woods in Thorsmark.

Bjorn of the Mark caught sight of them coming, and went at once to meet them.[Pg 311]

Bjorn of the Mark saw them approaching and immediately went to meet them.[Pg 311]

Then they greeted each other well, and the sons of Sigfus asked after Kari Solmund's son.

Then they greeted each other warmly, and Sigfus's sons asked about Kari Solmund's son.

"I met Kari," said Bjorn, "and that is now very long since; he rode hence north on Goose-sand, and meant to go to Gudmund the powerful, and methought if he were here now, he would stand in awe of you, for he seemed to be left all alone."

"I met Kari," said Bjorn, "and that was a long time ago; he rode north on Goose-sand and planned to visit Gudmund the powerful. I thought if he were here now, he would be in awe of you, as he appeared to be all alone."

Grani Gunnar's son said—

Grani Gunnar's son said—

"He shall stand more in awe of us yet before we have done with him, and he shall learn that as soon as ever he comes within spearthrow of us; but as for us, we do not fear him at all, now that he is all alone."

"He will definitely respect us more before we're finished with him, and he’ll understand that as soon as he gets close enough to throw a spear at us; but as for us, we aren't scared of him at all since he’s all by himself now."

Kettle of the Mark bade them be still, and bring out no big words.

Kettle of the Mark told them to be quiet and not to use any fancy words.

Bjorn asked when they would be coming back.

Bjorn asked when they would return.

"We shall stay near a week in Fleetlithe," said they; and so they told him when they should be riding back on the fell.

"We'll be staying in Fleetlithe for about a week," they said; and that was when they informed him they would be riding back over the hills.

With that they parted.

They parted ways.

Now the sons of Sigfus rode to their homes, and their households were glad to see them. They were there near a week.

Now the sons of Sigfus rode home, and their families were happy to see them. They stayed there for almost a week.

Now Bjorn comes home and sees Kari, and told him all about the doings of the sons of Sigfus, and their purpose.

Now Bjorn comes home and sees Kari, and tells him all about what the sons of Sigfus are up to and their intentions.

Kari said he had shown in this great faithfulness to him, and Bjorn said—

Kari said he had been really loyal to him, and Bjorn said—

"I should have thought there was more risk of any other man's failing in that than of me if I had pledged my help or care to any one."

"I would have believed that there was a greater chance of any other man failing in that than of me if I had promised my support or concern to anyone."

"Ah," said his mistress, "but you may still be bad and yet not be so bad as to be a traitor to thy master."

"Ah," said his mistress, "but you can still be bad and not be so bad as to betray your master."

Kari stayed there six nights after that.

Kari stayed there for six nights after that.


CHAPTER CXLIX.

OF KARI AND BJORN.

Now Kari talks to Bjorn and says—

Now Kari talks to Bjorn and says—

"We shall ride east across the fell and down into Skaptartongue, and fare stealthily over Flosi's country, for I have it in my mind to get myself carried abroad east in Alftafirth."[Pg 312]

"We'll travel east across the hill and into Skaptartongue, and move quietly through Flosi's territory, because I'm planning to get myself taken across the sea to Alftafirth."[Pg 312]

"This is a very riskful journey," said Bjorn, "and few would have the heart to take it save thou and I."

"This is a really risky journey," said Bjorn, "and few would have the courage to take it except you and me."

"If thou backest Kari ill," said his housewife, "know this, that thou shalt never come afterwards into my bed, and my kinsmen shall share our goods between us."

"If you support Kari poorly," said his wife, "know this: you will never come back to my bed, and my relatives will divide our belongings between us."

"It is likelier, mistress," said he, "that thou wilt have to look out for something else than this if thou hast a mind to part from me; for I will bear my own witness to myself what a champion and daredevil I am when weapons clash."

"It’s more likely, my lady," he said, "that you’ll have to find something else if you want to leave me; because I can proudly testify to myself what a fighter and risk-taker I am when swords clash."

Now they rode that day east on the fell to the north of the Jokul, but never on the highway, and so down into Skaptartongue, and above all the homesteads to Skaptarwater, and led their horses into a dell, but they themselves were on the look-out, and had so placed themselves that they could not be seen.

Now they rode that day east over the hill to the north of the glacier, but never on the main road, and so down into Skaptartongue, and above all the farms to Skaptarwater, and brought their horses into a small valley, while they kept a watchful eye, positioning themselves so they couldn’t be seen.

Then Kari said to Bjorn—

Then Kari said to Bjorn—

"What shall we do now if they ride down upon us here from the fell?"

"What should we do now if they come charging at us from the mountain?"

"Are there not but two things to be done," said Bjorn; "one to ride away from them north under the crags, and so let them ride by us, or to wait and see if any of them lag behind, and then to fall on them."

"Is there really only two things we can do?" said Bjorn. "One is to ride north under the cliffs and let them pass us, or we can wait to see if anyone falls behind and then attack."

They talked much about this, and one while Bjorn was for flying as fast as he could in every word he spoke, and at another for staying and fighting it out with them, and Kari thought this the greatest sport.

They talked a lot about this, and at one moment, Bjorn was all for racing through every word he spoke as fast as he could, and at another moment, he wanted to stay and fight it out with them. Kari thought this was the greatest fun.

The sons of Sigfus rode from their homes the same day that they had named to Bjorn. They came to the Mark and knocked at the door there, and wanted to see Bjorn; but his mistress went to the door and greeted them. They asked at once for Bjorn, and she said he had ridden away down under Eyjafell, and so east under Selialandsmull, and on east to Holt, "for he has some money to call in thereabouts," she said.

The sons of Sigfus rode out from their homes the same day they had named Bjorn. They arrived at the Mark and knocked on the door, wanting to see Bjorn; but his mistress answered the door and welcomed them. They immediately asked for Bjorn, and she replied that he had gone down under Eyjafell, then east under Selialandsmull, and further east to Holt, "because he has some money to collect around there," she said.

They believed this, for they knew that Bjorn had money out at call there.

They believed this because they knew that Bjorn had money invested there.

After that they rode east on the fell, and did not stop before they came to Skaptartongue, and so rode down along Skaptarwater, and baited their horses just where Kari had thought they would. Then they split their band. Kettle of the Mark rode east into Middleland, and eight men with him, but the others laid them down to sleep, and were not ware of aught until Kari and Bjorn came up to them. A little ness ran out there into the river; into it Kari went and took his stand, and bade Bjorn stand back to back with him, and not[Pg 313] to put himself too forward, "but give me all the help thou canst".

After that, they rode east across the moor and didn’t stop until they reached Skaptartongue. Then they rode down along Skaptarwater and rested their horses just where Kari thought they would. After that, they split up. Kettle of the Mark rode east into Middleland with eight men, while the others laid down to sleep and were unaware of anything until Kari and Bjorn approached them. A small headland jutted out into the river; Kari went into it and took his position, telling Bjorn to stand back to back with him and not to get too close, "but give me all the help you can."

"Well," says Bjorn, "I never had it in my head that any man should stand before me as a shield, but still as things are thou must have thy way; but for all that, with my gift of wit and my swiftness I may be of some use to thee, and not harmless to our foes."

"Well," says Bjorn, "I never thought about having anyone stand before me as a shield, but since it’s come to this, you can have your way; still, with my cleverness and quickness, I might be useful to you and not a liability to our enemies."

Now they all rose up and ran at them, and Modolf Kettle's son was quickest of them, and thrust at Kari with his spear. Kari had his shield before him, and the blow fell on it, and the spear stuck fast in the shield. Then Kari twists the shield so smartly, that the spear snapped short off, and then he drew his sword and smote at Modolf; but Modolf made a cut at him too, and Kari's sword fell on Modolf's hilt, and glanced off it on to Modolph's wrist, and took the arm off, and down it fell, and the sword too. Then Kari's sword passed on into Modolf's side, and between his ribs, and so Modolf fell down and was dead on the spot.

Now they all got up and ran at them, and Modolf Kettle's son was the fastest, thrusting his spear at Kari. Kari had his shield up, and the blow landed on it, with the spear getting stuck fast in the shield. Then Kari swiftly twisted the shield, causing the spear to snap short, and he drew his sword to strike at Modolf; but Modolf swung at him too. Kari's sword hit Modolf's hilt and deflected onto Modolf's wrist, slicing off his arm, which fell to the ground along with the sword. Then Kari's sword went into Modolf's side, between his ribs, and Modolf fell down dead on the spot.

Grani Gunnar's son snatched up a spear and hurled it at Kari, but Kari thrust down his shield so hard that the point stood fast in the ground, but with his left hand he caught the spear in the air, and hurled it back at Grani, and caught up his shield again at once with his left hand. Grani had his shield before him, and the spear came on the shield and passed right through it, and into Grani's thigh just below the small guts, and through the limb, and so on, pinning him to the ground, and he could not get rid of the spear before his fellows drew him off it, and carried him away on their shields, and laid him down in a dell.

Grani Gunnar's son grabbed a spear and threw it at Kari, but Kari slammed down his shield so hard that the tip got stuck in the ground. With his left hand, he caught the spear mid-air and threw it back at Grani, quickly picking up his shield again with his left hand. Grani had his shield in front of him when the spear hit it, going straight through and piercing his thigh just below his lower abdomen. The spear pinned him to the ground, and he couldn't free himself from it until his friends pulled him off and carried him away on their shields, laying him down in a hollow.

There was a man who ran up to Kari's side, and meant to cut off his leg, but Bjorn cut off that man's arm, and sprang back again behind Kari, and they could not do him any hurt. Kari made a sweep at that same man with his sword, and cut him asunder at the waist.

There was a guy who rushed up to Kari's side, intending to chop off his leg, but Bjorn sliced off that guy's arm and jumped back behind Kari, so they couldn't hurt him. Kari swung his sword at that same guy and cut him in half at the waist.

Then Lambi Sigfus' son rushed at Kari, and hewed at him with his sword. Kari caught the blow sideways on his shield, and the sword would not bite; then Kari thrust at Lambi with his sword just below the breast, so that the point came out between his shoulders, and that was his death-blow.

Then Lambi Sigfus' son charged at Kari and swung his sword at him. Kari deflected the blow sideways with his shield, and the sword didn't penetrate. Then Kari lunged at Lambi with his sword just below the chest, causing the tip to pierce through between his shoulders, and that was the fatal strike.

Then Thorstein Geirleif's son rushed at Kari, and thought to take him in flank, but Kari caught sight of him, and swept at him with his sword across the shoulders, so that the man was cleft asunder at the chine.[Pg 314]

Then Thorstein Geirleif's son charged at Kari, intending to hit him from the side, but Kari noticed him and swung his sword at him across the shoulders, chopping the man in half at the spine.[Pg 314]

A little while after he gave Gunnar of Skal, a good man and true, his death-blow. As for Bjorn, he had wounded three men who had tried to give Kari wounds, and yet he was never so far forward that he was in the least danger, nor was he wounded, nor was either of those companions hurt in that fight, but all those that got away were wounded.

A little while after he delivered the fatal blow to Gunnar of Skal, a decent and loyal man. As for Bjorn, he had injured three men who attempted to harm Kari, yet he was never in a position that put him in danger, nor was he injured, and neither were his companions hurt in that battle, but all those who escaped were wounded.

Then they ran for their horses, and galloped them off across Skaptarwater as hard as they could; and they were so scared that they stopped at no house, nor did they dare to stay and tell the tidings anywhere.

Then they raced for their horses and rode off across Skaptarwater as fast as they could; they were so terrified that they didn't stop at any house, nor did they dare to pause and share the news anywhere.

Kari and Bjorn hooted and shouted after them as they galloped off. So they rode east to Woodcombe, and did not draw bridle till they came to Swinefell.

Kari and Bjorn yelled and cheered as they rode away. So they headed east to Woodcombe and didn’t stop until they reached Swinefell.

Flosi was not at home when they came thither, and that was why no hue and cry was made thence after Kari.

Flosi wasn't home when they arrived, and that's why no alarm was raised about Kari.

This journey of theirs was thought most shameful by all men.

This journey of theirs was considered really shameful by everyone.

Kari rode to Skal, and gave notice of these manslayings as done by his hand; there, too, he told them of the death of their master and five others, and of Grani's wound, and said it would be better to bear him to the house if he were to live.

Kari rode to Skal and reported the killings he was responsible for; there, he also informed them about the death of their leader and five others, as well as Grani's injury, and mentioned that it would be better to take him home if he was going to survive.

Bjorn said he could not bear to slay him, though he said he was worthy of death; but those who answered him said they were sure few had bitten the dust before him. But Bjorn told them he had it now in his power to make as many of the Sidemen as he chose bite the dust; to which they said it was a bad look out.

Bjorn said he couldn't bring himself to kill him, even though he considered him deserving of death; but those who responded to him were certain that few had fallen before him. However, Bjorn told them he now had the power to make as many of the Sidemen as he wanted fall to the ground; to which they replied that it was a grim situation.

Then Kari and Bjorn ride away from the house.

Then Kari and Bjorn ride away from the house.


CHAPTER CL.

MORE OF KARI AND BJORN.

Then Kari asked Bjorn—

Then Kari asked Bjorn—

"What counsel shall we take now? Now I will try what thy wit is worth."

"What advice should we consider now? Now I’ll see what your cleverness is worth."

"Dost thou think now," answered Bjorn, "that much lies on our being as wise as ever we can?"

"Do you think now," answered Bjorn, "that a lot depends on us being as wise as we can?"

"Ay," said Kari, "I think so surely."[Pg 315]

"Yeah," said Kari, "I really think so."[Pg 315]

"Then our counsel is soon taken," says Bjorn. "We will cheat them all as though they were giants; and now we will make as though we were riding north on the fell, but as soon as ever we are out of sight behind the brae, we will turn down along Skaptarwater, and hide us there where we think handiest, so long as the hue and cry is hottest, if they ride after us."

"Then we've made up our minds quickly," says Bjorn. "We'll outsmart them like they're giants; and now we'll act like we're heading north over the hill, but as soon as we're out of sight behind the slope, we'll head down along Skaptarwater and hide wherever we think is best, as long as the chase is at its peak, in case they come after us."

"So will we do," said Kari; "and this I had meant to do all along."

"So we will," Kari said; "and this is what I planned to do from the start."

"And so you may put it to the proof," said Bjorn, "that I am no more of an everyday body in wit than I am in bravery."

"And so you can test it," said Bjorn, "that I'm no more ordinary in wit than I am in bravery."

Now Kari and his companion rode as they had purposed down along Skaptarwater, till they came where a branch of the stream ran away to the south-east; then they turned down along the middle branch, and did not draw bridle till they came into Middleland, and on that moor which is called Kringlemire; it has a stream of lava all around it.

Now Kari and his companion rode as they planned down along Skaptarwater, until they reached a branch of the stream that flowed to the southeast; then they turned down the middle branch and didn’t stop until they arrived in Middleland, at the moor known as Kringlemire; it is surrounded by a stream of lava.

Then Kari said to Bjorn that he must watch their horses, and keep a good look-out; "but as for me," he says, "I am heavy with sleep".

Then Kari said to Bjorn that he needs to watch their horses and keep a close eye on them; "but as for me," he says, "I’m really sleepy."

So Bjorn watched the horses, but Kari lay him down, and slept but a very short while ere Bjorn waked him up again, and he had already led their horses together, and they were by their side. Then Bjorn said to Kari—

So Bjorn watched the horses, but Kari laid him down and slept for just a short time before Bjorn woke him up again. He had already brought their horses together, and they were by their side. Then Bjorn said to Kari—

"Thou standest in much need of me, though! A man might easily have run away from thee if he had not been as brave-hearted as I am; for now thy foes are riding upon thee, and so thou must up and be doing."

"You really need me, though! A guy could have easily run away from you if he weren't as brave as I am; because now your enemies are coming for you, and you need to get up and take action."

Then Kari went away under a jutting crag, and Bjorn said—

Then Kari went away under a protruding rock, and Bjorn said—

"Where shall I stand now?"

"Where should I stand now?"

"Well!" answers Kari, "now there are two choices before thee; one is, that thou standest at my back and have my shield to cover thyself with, if it can be of any use to thee; and the other is, to get on thy horse and ride away as fast as thou canst."

"Well!" Kari replies, "now you have two choices; one is to stand behind me and use my shield for protection, if it helps you at all; the other is to get on your horse and ride away as fast as you can."

"Nay," says Bjorn, "I will not do that, and there are many things against it; first of all, may be, if I ride away, some spiteful tongues might begin to say that I ran away from thee for faintheartedness; and another thing is, that I well know what game they will think there is in me, and so they will ride after me, two or three of them, and then I should be[Pg 316] of no use or help to thee after all. No! I will rather stand by thee and keep them off so long as it is fated."

"Nah," says Bjorn, "I won't do that, and there are plenty of reasons not to; first, if I ride away, some bitter people might start saying that I ran away from you because I was scared. Another thing is, I know exactly what they’ll think about me, and then a couple of them will come after me, and I won't be[Pg 316] any help to you in the end. No! I’d rather stick by you and fend them off for as long as we're meant to."

Then they had not long to wait ere horses with pack-saddles were driven by them over the moor, and with them went three men.

Then they didn't have to wait long before horses with pack saddles were driven by them over the moor, and three men went along with them.

Then Kari said—

Then Kari said—

"These men see us not."

"These men don't see us."

"Then let us suffer them to ride on," said Bjorn.

"Then let’s allow them to ride on," said Bjorn.

So those three rode on past them; but the six others then came riding right up to them, and they all leapt off their horses straightway in a body, and turned on Kari and his companion.

So those three rode past them; but the six others then came riding right up to them, and they all jumped off their horses at once and turned to Kari and his companion.

First, Glum Hilldir's son rushed at them, and thrust at Kari with a spear; Kari turned short round on his heel, and Glum missed him, and the blow fell against the rock. Bjorn sees that, and hewed at once the head off Glum's spear. Kari leant on one side and smote at Glum with his sword, and the blow fell on his thigh, and took off the limb high up in the thigh, and Glum died at once.

First, Glum Hilldir's son charged at them and aimed a spear at Kari; Kari quickly pivoted on his heel, causing Glum to miss and the strike hit the rock. Bjorn saw this and immediately chopped the head off Glum's spear. Kari leaned to one side and struck Glum with his sword, the blow landing on his thigh and severing the limb high up, which caused Glum to die instantly.

Then Vebrand and Asbrand the sons of Thorbrand ran up to Kari, but Kari flew at Vebrand and thrust his sword through him, but afterwards he hewed off both of Asbrand's feet from under him.

Then Vebrand and Asbrand, the sons of Thorbrand, rushed up to Kari, but Kari charged at Vebrand and stabbed him with his sword. After that, he chopped off both of Asbrand's feet.

In this bout both Kari and Bjorn were wounded.

In this fight, both Kari and Bjorn were hurt.

Then Kettle of the Mark rushed at Kari, and thrust at him with his spear. Kari threw up his leg, and the spear stuck in the ground, and Kari leapt on the spear-shaft, and snapped it in sunder.

Then Kettle of the Mark charged at Kari and jabbed his spear at him. Kari kicked his leg up, and the spear got stuck in the ground. Kari then jumped onto the spear shaft and broke it in half.

Then Kari grasped Kettle in his arms, and Bjorn ran up just then, and wanted to slay him, but Kari said—

Then Kari picked up Kettle in his arms, and just then, Bjorn came running up and wanted to kill him, but Kari said—

"Be still now. I will give Kettle peace; for though it may be that Kettle's life is in my power, still I will never slay him."

"Be still now. I will give Kettle peace; for even though Kettle's life may be in my hands, I will never kill him."

Kettle answers never a word, but rode away after his companions, and told those the tidings who did not know them already.

Kettle didn't say a word, but rode off after his friends and shared the news with those who didn't already know.

They told also these tidings to the men of the Hundred, and they gathered together at once a great force of armed men, and went straightway up all the water-courses, and so far up on the fell that they were three days in the chase; but after that they turned back to their own homes, but Kettle and his companions rode east to Swinefell, and told the tidings there.[Pg 317]

They also shared this news with the leaders of the Hundred, who quickly assembled a large group of armed men. They followed all the waterways and climbed up the hills for three days in pursuit. After that, they returned to their homes, while Kettle and his companions rode east to Swinefell and shared the news there.[Pg 317]

Flosi was little stirred at what had befallen them, but said no one could tell whether things would stop there, "for there is no man like Kari of all that are now left in Iceland".

Flosi was barely affected by what had happened to them, but he said no one could know if things would end there, "because there is no one like Kari among those who are still in Iceland."


CHAPTER CLI.

OF KARI AND BJORN AND THORGEIR.

Now we must tell of Bjorn and Kari that they ride down on the Sand, and lead their horses under the banks where the wild oats grew, and cut the oats for them, that they might not die of hunger. Kari made such a near guess, that he rode away thence at the very time that they gave over seeking for him. He rode by night up through the Hundred, and after that he took to the fell; and so on all the same way as they had followed when they rode east, and did not stop till they came to Midmark.

Now we need to talk about Bjorn and Kari as they ride down on the Sand, guiding their horses along the banks where the wild oats grew, and cutting the oats for them so they wouldn’t starve. Kari made such a perfect guess that he left just as they stopped searching for him. He rode at night through the Hundred, and then headed up into the hills, following the same path they took when they rode east, not stopping until they reached Midmark.

Then Bjorn said to Kari—

Then Bjorn said to Kari—

"Now shalt thou be my great friend before my mistress, for she will never believe one word of what I say; but everything lies on what you do, so now repay me for the good following which I have yielded to thee."

"Now you will be my great friend in front of my mistress, because she will never believe a word I say; everything depends on what you do, so now pay me back for the kindness I've shown you."

"So it shall be; never fear," says Kari.

"So it will be; don’t worry," says Kari.

After that they ride up to the homestead, and then the mistress asked them what tidings, and greeted them well.

After that, they ride up to the house, and the lady of the house asked them what news and welcomed them warmly.

"Our troubles have rather grown greater, old lass!"

"Our problems have gotten a lot worse, old friend!"

She answered little, and laughed; and then the mistress went on to ask—

She said very little and laughed; then the mistress continued to ask—

"How did Bjorn behave to thee, Kari?"

"How did Bjorn treat you, Kari?"

"Bare is back," he answers, "without brother behind it, and Bjorn behaved well to me. He wounded three men, and, besides, he is wounded himself, and he stuck as close to me as he could in everything."

"Bare is back," he replies, "without his brother backing him up, and Bjorn treated me well. He hurt three guys, and on top of that, he's injured himself, and he stayed as close to me as he could in everything."

They were three nights there, and after that they rode to Holt to Thorgeir, and told him alone these tidings, for those tidings had not yet been heard there.

They stayed there for three nights, and after that, they rode to Holt to see Thorgeir and shared this news with him privately, since this news hadn't been heard there yet.

Thorgeir thanked him, and it was quite plain that he was glad at what he heard. He asked Kari what now was undone which he meant to do.

Thorgeir thanked him, and it was clear that he was happy with what he heard. He asked Kari what was left to do that he intended to finish.

"I mean," answers Kari, "to kill Gunnar Lambi's son and[Pg 318] Kol Thorstein's son, if I can get a chance. Then we have slain fifteen men, reckoning those five whom we two slew together. But one boon I will now ask of thee."

"I mean," Kari replies, "to kill Gunnar Lambi's son and Kol Thorstein's son, if I get the chance. Then we will have killed fifteen men, counting the five that we took down together. But there's one thing I want to ask you now."

Thorgeir said he would grant him whatever he asked.

Thorgeir said he would give him whatever he wanted.

"I wish, then, that thou wilt take under thy safeguard this man whose name is Bjorn, and who has been in these slayings with me, and that thou wilt change farms with him, and give him a farm ready stocked here close by thee, and so hold thy hand over him that no vengeance may befall him; but all this will be an easy matter for thee who art such a chief."

"I hope you'll take this man named Bjorn under your protection, as he was involved in these killings with me. Please swap farms with him and give him a nearby farm that’s already stocked. Watch over him so that no revenge comes his way; this should be easy for you since you’re such a leader."

"So it shall be," says Thorgeir.

"So it will be," says Thorgeir.

Then he gave Bjorn a ready-stocked farm at Asolfskal, but he took the farm in the Mark into his own hands. Thorgeir flitted all Bjorn's household stuff and goods to Asolfskal, and all his live stock; and Thorgeir settled all Bjorn's quarrels for him, and he was reconciled to them with a full atonement. So Bjorn was thought to be much more of a man than he had been before.

Then he gave Bjorn a fully-stocked farm at Asolfskal, but he managed the farm in the Mark himself. Thorgeir moved all of Bjorn's household items and belongings to Asolfskal, along with all his livestock; and Thorgeir resolved all of Bjorn's disputes for him, helping him make amends. As a result, people considered Bjorn to be much more of a man than he had been before.

Then Kari rode away, and did not draw rein till he came west to Tongue to Asgrim Ellidagrim's son. He gave Kari a most hearty welcome, and Kari told him of all the tidings that had happened in these slayings.

Then Kari rode away and didn’t stop until he reached Tongue to see Asgrim Ellidagrim's son. He gave Kari a warm welcome, and Kari shared all the news about the killings that had taken place.

Asgrim was well pleased at them, and asked what Kari meant to do next.

Asgrim was really happy with them and asked what Kari planned to do next.

"I mean," said Kari, "to fare abroad after them, and so dog their footsteps and slay them, if I can get at them."

"I mean," said Kari, "to go after them and follow their trail to kill them, if I can find a way to do it."

Asgrim said there was no man like him for bravery and hardihood.

Asgrim said there was no one like him for bravery and toughness.

He was there some nights, and after that he rode to Gizur the white, and he took him by both hands. Kari stayed there some while, and then he told Gizur that he wished to ride down to Eyrar.

He was there some nights, and after that he rode to Gizur the White, taking him by both hands. Kari stayed there for a while, and then he told Gizur that he wanted to ride down to Eyrar.

Gizur gave Kari a good sword at parting.

Gizur gave Kari a nice sword when they said goodbye.

Now he rode down to Eyrar, and took him a passage with Kolbein the black; he was an Orkneyman and an old friend of Kari, and he was the most forward and brisk of men.

Now he rode down to Eyrar and got a ride with Kolbein the black; he was from Orkney and an old friend of Kari, and he was the most assertive and energetic of men.

He took Kari by both hands, and said that one fate should befall both of them.[Pg 319]

He took Kari by both hands and said that they would share the same fate.[Pg 319]


CHAPTER CLII.

FLOSI GOES ABROAD.

Now Flosi rides east to Hornfirth, and most of the men in his Thing followed him, and bore his wares east, as well as all his stores and baggage which he had to take with him.

Now Flosi rides east to Hornfirth, and most of the men in his Thing followed him, carrying his goods east, along with all his supplies and luggage that he needed to take with him.

After that they busked them for their voyage, and fitted out their ship.

After that, they prepared them for their journey and equipped their ship.

Now Flosi stayed by the ship until they were "boun". But as soon as ever they got a fair wind they put out to sea. They had a long passage and hard weather.

Now Flosi stayed by the ship until they were "boun." But as soon as they got a good wind, they set out to sea. They had a long journey and tough conditions.

Then they quite lost their reckoning, and sailed on and on, and all at once three great waves broke over their ship, one after the other. Then Flosi said they must be near some land, and that this was a ground-swell. A great mist was on them, but the wind rose so that a great gale overtook them, and they scarce knew where they were before they were dashed on shore at dead of night, and the men were saved, but the ship was dashed all to pieces, and they could not save their goods.

Then they completely lost track of where they were and kept sailing on and on, until suddenly three massive waves crashed over their ship, one after another. Flosi suggested they must be close to some land and that this was a ground-swell. A thick fog surrounded them, but the wind picked up, and a fierce storm swept in. They barely realized where they were before they were thrown ashore in the dead of night. The men were saved, but the ship was wrecked, and they couldn't save their belongings.

Then they had to look for shelter and warmth for themselves, and the day after they went up on a height. The weather was then good.

Then they had to find shelter and warmth for themselves, and the day after, they climbed to a high point. The weather was nice then.

Flosi asked if any man knew this land, and there were two men of their crew who had fared thither before, and said they were quite sure they knew it, and, say they—

Flosi asked if anyone knew this land, and there were two men from their crew who had been there before, and they said they were pretty sure they recognized it, and they said—

"We are come to Hrossey in the Orkneys."

"We have arrived at Hrossey in the Orkneys."

"Then we might have made a better landing," said Flosi, "for Grim and Helgi, Njal's sons, whom I slew, were both of them of Earl Sigurd Hlodver's son's bodyguard."

"Then we could have had a better landing," Flosi said, "because Grim and Helgi, Njal's sons, whom I killed, were both part of Earl Sigurd Hlodver's son's bodyguard."

Then they sought for a hiding-place, and spread moss over themselves, and so lay for a while, but not for long, ere Flosi spoke and said—

Then they looked for a hiding place, covered themselves with moss, and stayed like that for a while, but it wasn't long before Flosi spoke and said—

"We will not lie here any longer until the landsmen are ware of us."

"We won't stay here any longer until the people on land know we're here."

Then they arose, and took counsel, and then Flosi said to his men—

Then they got up, gathered together, and Flosi said to his men—

"We will go all of us and give ourselves up to the Earl; for there is naught else to do, and the Earl has our lives at his pleasure if he chooses to seek for them."[Pg 320]

"We're all going to surrender to the Earl because there's nothing else we can do, and the Earl holds our lives in his hands if he decides to go after them."[Pg 320]

Then they all went away thence, and Flosi said that they must tell no man any tidings of their voyage, or what manner of men they were, before he told them to the Earl.

Then they all left there, and Flosi said that they shouldn’t tell anyone about their journey or what kind of men they were until he had informed the Earl.

Then they walked on until they met men who showed them to the town, and then they went in before the Earl, and Flosi and all the others hailed him.

Then they continued on until they encountered some men who directed them to the town, and after that, they entered in front of the Earl, where Flosi and everyone else greeted him.

The Earl asked what men they might be, and Flosi told his name, and said out of what part of Iceland he was.

The Earl asked who they were, and Flosi stated his name and mentioned where he was from in Iceland.

The Earl had already heard of the Burning, and so he knew the men at once, and then the Earl asked Flosi—"What hast thou to tell me about Helgi Njal's son, my henchman?"

The Earl had already heard about the Burning, so he recognized the men immediately, and then the Earl asked Flosi, “What do you have to tell me about Helgi Njal's son, my follower?”

"This," said Flosi, "that I hewed off his head."

"This," said Flosi, "is the head I chopped off."

"Take them all," said the Earl.

"Take all of them," said the Earl.

Then that was done, and just then in came Thorstein, son of Hall of the Side. Flosi had to wife Steinvora, Thorstein's sister. Thorstein was one of Earl Sigurd's bodyguard, but when he saw Flosi seized and held, he went in before the Earl, and offered for Flosi all the goods he had.

Then that was done, and just then Thorstein, son of Hall of the Side, walked in. Flosi was married to Steinvora, Thorstein's sister. Thorstein was one of Earl Sigurd’s bodyguards, but when he saw Flosi being captured and held, he went in front of the Earl and offered all the goods he had for Flosi.

The Earl was very wroth a long time, but at last the end of it was, by the prayer of good men and true, joined to those of Thorstein, for he was well backed by friends, and many threw in their word with his, that the Earl took an atonement from them, and gave Flosi and all the rest of them peace. The Earl held to that custom of mighty men that Flosi took that place in his service which Helgi Njal's son had filled.

The Earl was really angry for a long time, but in the end, thanks to the pleas of good and honest men, along with those of Thorstein, who had strong support from friends, many of whom spoke up for him, the Earl agreed to an atonement. He granted Flosi and the rest of them peace. The Earl followed the tradition of powerful men, appointing Flosi to the position that Helgi Njal's son had held.

So Flosi was made Earl Sigurd's henchman, and he soon won his way to great love with the Earl.

So Flosi became Earl Sigurd's right-hand man, and he quickly earned the Earl's deep affection.


CHAPTER CLIII.

KARI GOES ABROAD.

Those messmates Kari and Kolbein the black put out to sea from Eyrar half a month later than Flosi and his companions from Hornfirth.

Those shipmates Kari and Kolbein the black set sail from Eyrar half a month later than Flosi and his crew from Hornfirth.

They got a fine fair wind, and were but a short time out. The first land they made was the Fair Isle; it lies between Shetland and the Orkneys. There that man whose name was David the white took Kari into his house, and he told him all that he had heard for certain about the doings of the Burners.[Pg 321] He was one of Kari's greatest friends, and Kari stayed with him for the winter.

They caught a great breeze and were only out for a little while. The first land they reached was Fair Isle; it’s located between Shetland and the Orkneys. There, a man named David the White welcomed Kari into his home, and he shared everything he knew for sure about the activities of the Burners.[Pg 321] David was one of Kari's closest friends, and Kari stayed with him for the winter.

There they heard tidings from the west out of the Orkneys of all that was done there.

There they heard news from the west about everything that happened in the Orkneys.

Earl Sigurd bade to his feast at Yule Earl Gilli, his brother-in-law, out of the Southern Isles; he had to wife Swanlauga, Earl Sigurd's sister; and then too came to see Earl Sigurd that king from Ireland whose name was Sigtrygg. He was a son of Olaf rattle, but his mother's name was Kormlada; she was the fairest of all women, and best gifted in everything that was not in her own power, but it was the talk of men that she did all things ill over which she had any power.

Earl Sigurd invited his brother-in-law, Earl Gilli from the Southern Isles, to his Yule feast. Gilli was married to Swanlauga, who was Earl Sigurd's sister. Also attending was King Sigtrygg from Ireland, the son of Olaf Rattle. His mother was Kormlada, the most beautiful of all women and gifted in everything beyond her control. However, people said she messed up everything she had power over.

Brian was the name of the king who first had her to wife, but they were then parted. He was the best-natured of all kings. He had his seat in Connaught, in Ireland; his brother's name was Wolf the quarrelsome, the greatest champion and warrior; Brian's foster-child's name was Kerthialfad. He was the son of King Kylfi, who had many wars with King Brian, and fled away out of the land before him, and became a hermit; but when King Brian went south on a pilgrimage, then he met King Kylfi, and then they were atoned, and King Brian took his son Kerthialfad to him, and loved him more than his own sons. He was then full grown when these things happened, and was the boldest of all men.

Brian was the name of the king who first married her, but they were separated later. He was the kindest of all kings. He ruled in Connacht, Ireland; his brother was called Wolf the Quarrelsome, the greatest champion and warrior. Brian's foster child was named Kerthialfad. He was the son of King Kylfi, who had fought many wars against King Brian and eventually fled the land to become a hermit. However, when King Brian went south on a pilgrimage, he encountered King Kylfi, and they made peace. King Brian then took his son Kerthialfad in and loved him more than his own sons. At that time, Kerthialfad was fully grown and the bravest of all men.

Duncan was the name of the first of King Brian's sons; the second was Margad; the third, Takt, whom we call Tann, he was the youngest of them; but the elder sons of King Brian were full grown, and the briskest of men.

Duncan was the name of King Brian's oldest son; the second was Margad; the third, Takt, whom we call Tann, was the youngest; but King Brian's older sons were already grown and the liveliest of men.

Kormlada was not the mother of King Brian's children, and so grim was she against King Brian after their parting, that she would gladly have him dead.

Kormlada wasn't the mother of King Brian's children, and she was so bitter towards him after their breakup that she'd happily see him dead.

King Brian thrice forgave all his outlaws the same fault, but if they misbehaved themselves oftener, then he let them be judged by the law; and from this one may mark what a king he must have been.

King Brian forgave all his outlaws for the same mistake three times, but if they messed up more often, he let the law handle them; from this, you can see what kind of king he must have been.

Kormlada egged on her son Sigtrygg very much to kill King Brian, and she now sent him to Earl Sigurd to beg for help.

Kormlada strongly encouraged her son Sigtrygg to kill King Brian, and she sent him to Earl Sigurd to ask for help.

King Sigtrygg came before Yule to the Orkneys, and there, too, came Earl Gilli, as was written before.

King Sigtrygg arrived in the Orkneys before Yule, and there, too, came Earl Gilli, as was noted earlier.

The men were so placed that King Sigtrygg sat in a high seat in the middle, but on either side of the king sat one of the earls. The men of King Sigtrygg and Earl Gilli sate on[Pg 322] the inner side away from him, but on the outer side away from Earl Sigurd, sate Flosi and Thorstein, son of Hall of the Side, and the whole hall was full.

The men were arranged so that King Sigtrygg occupied a high seat in the center, with an earl on either side. King Sigtrygg's men and Earl Gilli's men sat on[Pg 322] the inner side, away from him, while on the outer side, away from Earl Sigurd, sat Flosi and Thorstein, son of Hall of the Side, filling the entire hall.

Now King Sigtrygg and Earl Gilli wished to hear of these tidings which had happened at the Burning, and so, also, what had befallen since.

Now King Sigtrygg and Earl Gilli wanted to hear about the news that had come from the Burning, and what had happened since then.

Then Gunnar Lambi's son was got to tell the tale, and a stool was set for him to sit upon.

Then Gunnar Lambi's son was called to tell the story, and a stool was placed for him to sit on.


CHAPTER CLIV.

GUNNAR LAMBI'S SON'S SLAYING.

Just at that very time Kari and Kolbein and David the white came to Hrossey unawares to all men. They went straightway up on land, but a few men watched their ship.

Just then, Kari, Kolbein, and David the White arrived at Hrossey without anyone noticing. They went straight onto the land, but a few people kept an eye on their ship.

Kari and his fellows went straight to the Earl's homestead, and came to the hall about drinking time.

Kari and his friends went directly to the Earl's estate and arrived at the hall around drinking time.

It so happened that just then Gunnar was telling the story of the Burning, but they were listening to him meanwhile outside. This was on Yule-day itself.

It just so happened that at that moment, Gunnar was sharing the story of the Burning, and they were listening to him from outside. This was on Yule Day itself.

Now King Sigtrygg asked—

Now King Sigtrygg asked—

"How did Skarphedinn bear the Burning?"

"How did Skarphedinn endure the Burning?"

"Well at first for a long time," said Gunnar, "but still the end of it was that he wept." And so he went on giving an unfair leaning in his story, but every now and then he laughed out loud.

"Well, at first for a long time," said Gunnar, "but in the end, he cried." And so he continued to put an unfair twist on his story, but every now and then, he burst out laughing.

Kari could not stand this, and then he ran in with his sword drawn, and sang this song—

Kari couldn't take it anymore, so he rushed in with his sword drawn and sang this song—

Men of might, in battle eager,
Boast of burning Njal's abode,
Have the Princes heard how sturdy
Seahorse racers sought revenge?
Hath not since, on foemen holding
High the shield's broad orb aloft,
All that wrong been fully wroken?
Raw flesh ravens got to tear.

Strong men, ready for battle,
Brag about burning Njal's house,
Have the Princes heard how tough __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Seahorse racers wanted their revenge?
Hasn't all the wrong been completely avenged?
By enemies raising the wide surface of the shield,
Since then?
Ravens got to tear into raw flesh.

So he ran in up the hall, and smote Gunnar Lambi's son on the neck with such a sharp blow, that his head spun off on to the board before the king and the earls, and the board was all one gore of blood, and the Earl's clothing too.[Pg 323]

So he rushed down the hall and struck Gunnar Lambi's son on the neck with such a powerful blow that his head flew off onto the table in front of the king and the earls, covering the table and the Earl's clothes in blood.[Pg 323]

Earl Sigurd knew the man that had done the deed, and called out—

Earl Sigurd knew the guy who did it and shouted—

"Seize Kari and kill him."

"Capture Kari and kill him."

Kari had been one of Earl Sigurd's bodyguard, and he was of all men most beloved by his friends; and no man stood up a whit more for the Earl's speech.

Kari had been one of Earl Sigurd's bodyguards, and he was the most beloved of all men by his friends; no one defended the Earl's words more than he did.

"Many would say, Lord," said Kari, "that I have done this deed on your behalf, to avenge your henchman."

"Many would say, Lord," Kari said, "that I’ve done this deed for you, to avenge your henchman."

Then Flosi said—"Kari hath not done this without a cause; he is in no atonement with us, and he only did what he had a right to do".

Then Flosi said, "Kari didn’t do this for no reason; he’s not in any atonement with us, and he only did what he had the right to do."

So Kari walked away, and there was no hue and cry after him. Kari fared to his ship, and his fellows with him. The weather was then good, and they sailed off at once south to Caithness, and went on shore at Thraswick to the house of a worthy man whose name was Skeggi, and with him they stayed a very long while.

So Kari walked away, and no one made a fuss about it. Kari went to his ship, along with his crew. The weather was nice, so they immediately set sail south to Caithness and landed at Thraswick, where a respectable man named Skeggi lived, and they stayed with him for quite a while.

Those behind in the Orkneys cleansed the board, and bore out the dead man.

Those in the Orkneys cleared the table and carried out the dead man.

The Earl was told that they had set sail south for Scotland, and King Sigtrygg said—

The Earl was informed that they had headed south to Scotland, and King Sigtrygg said—

"This was a mighty bold fellow, who dealt his stroke so stoutly, and never thought twice about it!"

"This was a really brave guy who hit hard and never second-guessed himself!"

Then Earl Sigurd answered—

Then Earl Sigurd replied—

"There is no man like Kari for dash and daring."

"There's no guy like Kari for being bold and adventurous."

Now Flosi undertook to tell the story of the Burning, and he was fair to all; and therefore what he said was believed.

Now Flosi set out to tell the story of the Burning, and he was fair to everyone; therefore, what he said was trusted.

Then King Sigtrygg stirred in his business with Earl Sigurd, and bade him go to the war with him against King Brian.

Then King Sigtrygg got involved in his dealings with Earl Sigurd and asked him to join him in the war against King Brian.

The Earl was long steadfast, but the end of it was that he let the king have his way, but said he must have his mother's hand for his help, and be king in Ireland, if they slew Brian. But all his men besought Earl Sigurd not to go into the war, but it was all no good.

The Earl held strong for a long time, but in the end, he allowed the king to have his way, insisting that he needed his mother’s support for his assistance and wanted to be king in Ireland if they killed Brian. However, all his men urged Earl Sigurd not to go to war, but it was no use.

So they parted on the understanding that Earl Sigurd gave his word to go; but King Sigtrygg promised him his mother and the kingdom.

So they separated with the agreement that Earl Sigurd had promised to leave; however, King Sigtrygg assured him of his mother and the kingdom.

It was so settled that Earl Sigurd was to come with all his host to Dublin by Palm Sunday.

It was agreed that Earl Sigurd would arrive in Dublin with all his men by Palm Sunday.

Then King Sigtrygg fared south to Ireland, and told his mother Kormlada that the Earl had undertaken to come, and also what he had pledged himself to grant him.[Pg 324]

Then King Sigtrygg traveled south to Ireland and informed his mother Kormlada that the Earl had agreed to come and also what he had promised to grant him.[Pg 324]

She showed herself well pleased at that, but said they must gather greater force still.

She expressed her approval of that but said they needed to gather even more strength.

Sigtrygg asked whence this was to be looked for?

Sigtrygg asked where this was supposed to come from?

She said there were two vikings lying off the west of Man; and that they had thirty ships, and, she went on, "they are men of such hardihood that nothing can withstand them. The one's name is Ospak, and the other's Brodir. Thou shalt fare to find them, and spare nothing to get them into thy quarrel, whatever price they ask."

She said there were two Vikings off the west coast of Man, and that they had thirty ships. She continued, "They're tough men who can withstand anything. One is named Ospak, and the other is Brodir. You should go find them and do whatever it takes to get them on your side, no matter what they ask for."

Now King Sigtrygg fares and seeks the vikings, and found them lying outside off Man; King Sigtrygg brings forward his errand at once, but Brodir shrank from helping him until he, King Sigtrygg, promised him the kingdom and his mother, and they were to keep this such a secret that Earl Sigurd should know nothing about it; Brodir too was to come to Dublin on Palm Sunday.

Now King Sigtrygg sets off to find the Vikings and discovers them lying outside of Man. King Sigtrygg quickly states his mission, but Brodir hesitates to help him until Sigtrygg promises him the kingdom and his mother. They agreed to keep this so secret that Earl Sigurd wouldn't find out; Brodir was also to come to Dublin on Palm Sunday.

So King Sigtrygg fared home to his mother, and told her how things stood.

So King Sigtrygg went home to his mother and told her what was going on.

After that those brothers, Ospak and Brodir, talked together, and then Brodir told Ospak all that he and Sigtrygg had spoken of, and bade him fare to battle with him against King Brian, and said he set much store on his going.

After that, the brothers Ospak and Brodir had a conversation, and then Brodir shared everything he and Sigtrygg had discussed. He urged Ospak to join him in battle against King Brian and expressed how much he valued his participation.

But Ospak said he would not fight against so good a king.

But Ospak said he wouldn't fight against such a great king.

Then they were both wroth, and sundered their band at once. Ospak had ten ships and Brodir twenty.

Then they were both angry and immediately broke their alliance. Ospak had ten ships and Brodir had twenty.

Ospak was a heathen, and the wisest of all men. He laid his ships inside in a sound, but Brodir lay outside him.

Ospak was a pagan and the smartest of all men. He docked his ships inside a bay, but Brodir was anchored outside of him.

Brodir had been a Christian man and a mass-deacon by consecration, but he had thrown off his faith and become God's dastard, and now worshipped heathen fiends, and he was of all men most skilled in sorcery. He had that coat of mail on which no steel would bite. He was both tall and strong, and had such long locks that he tucked them under his belt. His hair was black.[Pg 325]

Brodir had been a Christian man and a mass-deacon by ordination, but he had abandoned his faith and become a servant of evil, now worshiping pagan spirits. He was the most skilled sorcerer of all. He wore a coat of mail that no weapon could pierce. He was tall and strong, with long hair that he tucked under his belt. His hair was black.[Pg 325]


CHAPTER CLV.

OF SIGNS AND WONDERS.

It so happened one night that a great din passed over Brodir and his men, so that they all woke, and sprang up and put on their clothes.

It just so happened one night that a loud noise disturbed Brodir and his men, making them all wake up, jump out of bed, and get dressed.

Along with that came a shower of boiling blood.

Along with that came a splash of hot blood.

Then they covered themselves with their shields, but for all that many were scalded.

Then they shielded themselves, but even so, many were burned.

This wonder lasted all till day, and a man had died on board every ship.

This wonder lasted all day, and a man had died on every ship.

Then they slept during the day, but the second night there was again a din, and again they all sprang up. Then swords leapt out of their sheaths, and axes and spears flew about in the air and fought.

Then they slept during the day, but the second night there was yet again a loud noise, and once more they all jumped up. Then swords leapt out of their sheaths, and axes and spears flew through the air and fought.

The weapons pressed them so hard that they had to shield themselves, but still many were wounded, and again a man died out of every ship.

The weapons attacked them so fiercely that they had to protect themselves, but still many were injured, and once again, a man died from each ship.

This wonder lasted all till day.

This wonder lasted all day.

Then they slept again the day after.

Then they slept again the next day.

But the third night there was a din of the same kind, and then ravens flew at them, and it seemed to them as though their beaks and claws were of iron.

But on the third night, there was a noise just like before, and then ravens swooped down at them. It felt like their beaks and claws were made of iron.

The ravens pressed them so hard that they had to keep them off with their swords, and covered themselves with their shields, and so this went on again till day, and then another man had died in every ship.

The ravens attacked them so fiercely that they had to fend them off with their swords, using their shields for protection, and this continued until dawn, with another person dying on each ship.

Then they went to sleep first of all, but when Brodir woke up, he drew his breath painfully, and bade them put off the boat. "For," he said, "I will go to see Ospak."

Then they went to sleep first, but when Brodir woke up, he breathed heavily and told them to take the boat out. "Because," he said, "I want to see Ospak."

Then he got into the boat and some men with him, but when he found Ospak he told him of the wonders which had befallen them, and bade him say what he thought they boded.

Then he got into the boat with some men, but when he found Ospak, he told him about the amazing things that had happened to them and asked him what he thought they meant.

Ospak would not tell him before he pledged him peace, and Brodir promised him peace, but Ospak still shrank from telling him till night fell.

Ospak wouldn't tell him until he promised him peace, and Brodir assured him of peace, but Ospak still hesitated to reveal it until night came.

Then Ospak spoke and said—"When blood rained on you, therefore shall ye shed many men's blood, both of your own and others. But when ye heard a great din, then ye[Pg 326] must have been shown the crack of doom, and ye shall all die speedily. But when weapons fought against you, that must forbode a battle; but when ravens pressed you, that marks the devils which ye put faith in, and who will drag you all down to the pains of hell."

Then Ospak spoke and said, "When blood rains down on you, you will spill a lot of blood, both your own and others'. But when you hear a loud noise, you must have seen the end coming, and you will all die quickly. When weapons clash against you, that must mean a battle is coming; but when ravens surround you, that signifies the demons you believe in, who will drag you all down to the suffering of hell."

Then Brodir was so wroth that he could answer never a word, but he went at once to his men, and made them lay his ships in a line across the sound, and moor them by bearing their cables on shore at either end of the line, and meant to slay them all next morning.

Then Brodir was so angry that he couldn't say a word, but he immediately went to his men and had them line up his ships across the sound, anchoring them by running their cables ashore at both ends of the line, planning to kill them all the next morning.

Ospak saw all their plan, and then he vowed to take the true faith, and to go to King Brian, and follow him till his death-day.

Ospak saw their entire plan, and then he vowed to embrace the true faith and to go to King Brian, following him until the day he died.

Then he took that counsel to lay his ships in a line, and punt them along the shore with poles, and cut the cables of Brodir's ships. Then the ships of Brodir's men began to fall aboard of one another when they were all fast asleep; and so Ospak and his men got out of the firth, and so west to Ireland, and came to Connaught.

Then he decided to line up his ships and push them along the shore with poles, cutting the cables of Brodir's ships. While Brodir's men were sound asleep, their ships started crashing into each other. This allowed Ospak and his crew to escape the inlet, heading west to Ireland and arriving in Connaught.

Then Ospak told King Brian all that he had learnt, and took baptism, and gave himself over into the king's hand.

Then Ospak told King Brian everything he had learned, got baptized, and entrusted himself to the king.

After that King Brian made them gather force over all his realm, and the whole host was to come to Dublin in the week before Palm Sunday.

After that, King Brian ordered them to gather troops across his kingdom, and the entire army was to meet in Dublin in the week leading up to Palm Sunday.


CHAPTER CLVI.

BRIAN'S BATTLE.

Earl Sigurd Hlodver's son busked him from the Orkneys, and Flosi offered to go with him.

Earl Sigurd Hlodver's son challenged him from the Orkneys, and Flosi offered to join him.

The Earl would not have that, since he had his pilgrimage to fulfil.

The Earl wouldn’t accept that, since he had his pilgrimage to complete.

Flosi offered fifteen men of his band to go on the voyage, and the Earl accepted them, but Flosi fared with Earl Gilli to the Southern Isles.

Flosi provided fifteen men from his group to join the expedition, and the Earl agreed to take them, but Flosi went with Earl Gilli to the Southern Isles.

Thorstein, the Son of Hall of the Side, went along with Earl Sigurd, and Hrafn the red, and Erling of Straumey.

Thorstein, the son of Hall of the Side, went with Earl Sigurd, Hrafn the Red, and Erling of Straumey.

He would not that Hareck should go, but said he would be sure to be the first to tell him the tidings of his voyage.[Pg 327]

He didn't want Hareck to leave, but said he would make sure to be the first to share the news of his journey.[Pg 327]

The Earl came with all his host on Palm Sunday to Dublin, and there too was come Brodir with all his host.

The Earl arrived with all his followers on Palm Sunday in Dublin, and Brodir had also come with all his followers.

Brodir tried by sorcery how the fight would go, but the answer ran thus, that if the fight were on Good Friday King Brian would fall but win the day; but if they fought before, they would all fall who were against him.

Brodir used magic to see how the battle would turn out, and the vision said this: if the fight happened on Good Friday, King Brian would be defeated but ultimately win; but if they fought before that day, everyone opposing him would fall.

Then Brodir said that they must not fight before the Friday.

Then Brodir said that they shouldn't fight before Friday.

On the fifth day of the week a man rode up to Kormlada and her company on an apple-grey horse, and in his hand he held a halberd; he talked long with them.

On the fifth day of the week, a man rode up to Kormlada and her group on a gray horse and held a halberd in his hand; he spoke with them for a long time.

King Brian came with all his host to the Burg, and on the Friday the host fared out of the Burg, and both armies were drawn up in array.

King Brian arrived with all his army at the Burg, and on Friday, the army left the Burg, and both sides were lined up for battle.

Brodir was on one wing of the battle, but King Sigtrygg on the other.

Brodir was on one side of the battle, while King Sigtrygg was on the other.

Earl Sigurd was in the mid battle.

Earl Sigurd was in the middle of battle.

Now it must be told of King Brian that he would not fight on the fast-day, and so a shieldburg[82] was thrown round him, and his host was drawn up in array in front of it.

Now it must be said about King Brian that he refused to fight on the fast day, so a shield wall[82] was built around him, and his army was arranged in formation in front of it.

Wolf the quarrelsome was on that wing of the battle against which Brodir stood; but on the other wing, where Sigtrygg stood against them, were Ospak and his sons.

Wolf the argumentative was on that side of the battle facing Brodir; on the opposite side, where Sigtrygg faced them, were Ospak and his sons.

But in mid battle was Kerthialfad, and before him the banners were borne.

But in the middle of the battle was Kerthialfad, and the banners were held high before him.

Now the wings fall on one another, and there was a very hard fight, Brodir went through the host of the foe, and felled all the foremost that stood there, but no steel would bite on his mail.

Now the wings clash against each other, and a fierce battle broke out. Brodir charged through the enemy ranks, taking down all the front line fighters, but no weapon could penetrate his armor.

Wolf the quarrelsome turned then to meet him, and thrust at him thrice so hard that Brodir fell before him at each thrust, and was well-nigh not getting on his feet again; but as soon as ever he found his feet, he fled away into the wood at once.

Wolf, the argumentative one, turned to face him and lunged at him three times with such force that Brodir went down each time and could hardly get back up. But as soon as he managed to stand, he quickly ran off into the woods.

Earl Sigurd had a hard battle against Kerthialfad, and Kerthialfad came on so fast that he laid low all who were in the front rank, and he broke the array of Earl Sigurd right up to his banner, and slew the banner-bearer.

Earl Sigurd fought a tough battle against Kerthialfad, who charged in so quickly that he took down everyone in the front line. He shattered Earl Sigurd's formation all the way up to his banner and killed the banner-bearer.

Then he got another man to bear the banner, and there was again a hard fight.[Pg 328]

Then he got another guy to carry the banner, and there was another tough battle.[Pg 328]

Kerthialfad smote this man too his death blow at once, and so on one after the other all who stood near him.

Kerthialfad struck this man down with a single blow, and then he took down everyone else nearby one after another.

Then Earl Sigurd called on Thorstein the son of Hall of the Side, to bear the banner, and Thorstein was just about to lift the banner, but then Asmund the white said—

Then Earl Sigurd asked Thorstein, the son of Hall of the Side, to carry the banner, and Thorstein was just about to raise the banner, but then Asmund the White said—

"Don't bear the banner! for all they who bear it get their death."

"Don't carry the banner! Because everyone who does ends up dead."

"Hrafn the red!" called out Earl Sigurd, "bear thou the banner."

"Hrafn the Red!" called out Earl Sigurd, "carry the banner."

"Bear thine own devil thyself," answered Hrafn.

"Deal with your own problems yourself," answered Hrafn.

Then the Earl said—

Then the Earl said—

"'Tis fittest that the beggar should bear the bag;" and with that he took the banner from the staff and put it under his cloak.

"'Tis best that the beggar should carry the bag;" and with that he took the banner from the staff and hid it under his cloak.

A little after Asmund the white was slain, and then the Earl was pierced through with a spear.

A little after Asmund the White was killed, the Earl was stabbed with a spear.

Ospak had gone through all the battle on his wing, he had been sore wounded, and lost both his sons ere King Sigtrygg fled before him.

Ospak had endured all the fighting on his side, he had been seriously wounded, and lost both his sons before King Sigtrygg ran away from him.

Then flight broke out throughout all the host.

Then chaos erupted among all the troops.

Thorstein Hall of the Side's son stood still while all the others fled, and tied his shoe-string. Then Kerthialfad asked why he ran not as the others.

Thorstein Hall of the Side's son stood still while everyone else ran away and tied his shoelace. Then Kerthialfad asked why he wasn’t running like the others.

"Because," said Thorstein, "I can't get home to-night, since I am at home out in Iceland."

"Because," said Thorstein, "I can't get home tonight, since I'm at home back in Iceland."

Kerthialfad gave him peace.

Kerthialfad brought him peace.

Hrafn the red was chased out into a certain river; he thought he saw there the pains of hell down below him, and he thought the devils wanted to drag him to them.

Hrafn the Red was driven out to a river; he believed he saw the torments of hell beneath him, and he thought the devils wanted to pull him down to them.

Then Hrafn said—

Then Hrafn said—

"Thy dog,[83] Apostle Peter! hath run twice to Rome, and he would run the third time if thou gavest him leave."

"Your dog,[83] Apostle Peter! has gone to Rome twice, and he would go a third time if you let him."

Then the devils let him loose, and Hrafn got across the river.

Then the demons let him go, and Hrafn crossed the river.

Now Brodir saw that King Brian's men were chasing the fleers, and that there were few men by the shieldburg.

Now Brodir saw that King Brian's men were chasing the runners, and that there were only a few men by the shieldburg.

Then he rushed out of the wood, and broke through the shieldburg, and hewed at the king.

Then he charged out of the forest, crashed through the shield wall, and struck at the king.

The lad Takt threw his arm in the way, and the stroke took it off and the king's head too, but the king's blood[Pg 329] came on the lad's stump, and the stump was healed by it on the spot.

The boy Takt threw his arm up to block, and the blow severed it along with the king's head, but the king's blood[Pg 329] spilled onto the boy's stump, and it healed instantly.

Then Brodir called out with a loud voice—

Then Brodir yelled loudly—

"Now let man tell man that Brodir felled Brian."

"Now let one man tell another that Brodir killed Brian."

Then men ran after those who were chasing the fleers, and they were told that King Brian had fallen, and then they turned back straightway, both Wolf the quarrelsome and Kerthialfad.

Then the men chased after those who were pursuing the fleers, and they were informed that King Brian had fallen, so they immediately turned back, both Wolf the quarrelsome and Kerthialfad.

Then they threw a ring round Brodir and his men, and threw branches of trees upon them, and so Brodir was taken alive.

Then they surrounded Brodir and his men, throwing branches of trees on top of them, and so Brodir was captured alive.

Wolf the quarrelsome cut open his belly, and led him round and round the trunk of a tree, and so wound all his entrails out of him, and he did not die before they were all drawn out of him.

Wolf the argumentative cut open his belly and led him around the trunk of a tree, pulling all his insides out of him, and he didn’t die until everything was completely pulled out.

Brodir's men were slain to a man.

Brodir's crew was all killed.

After that they took King Brian's body and laid it out. The king's head had grown fast to the trunk.

After that, they took King Brian's body and laid it out. The king's head had become firmly attached to the trunk.

Fifteen men of the Burners fell in Brian's battle, and there, too, fell Halldor the son of Gudmund the powerful, and Erling of Straumey.

Fifteen men from the Burners were lost in Brian's battle, and among them were Halldor, the son of Gudmund the powerful, and Erling from Straumey.

On Good Friday that event happened in Caithness that a man whose name was Daurrud went out. He saw folk riding twelve together to a bower, and there they were all lost to his sight. He went to that bower and looked in through a window slit that was in it, and saw that there were women inside, and they had set up a loom. Men's heads were the weights, but men's entrails were the warp and wed, a sword was the shuttle, and the reels were arrows.

On Good Friday, an event took place in Caithness when a man named Daurrud went outside. He saw a group of twelve people riding together to a bower, and then they vanished from his sight. He approached the bower and peered in through a narrow window, discovering women inside who had set up a loom. They were using men's heads as weights, men's entrails as the warp and weft, a sword as the shuttle, and arrows as the reels.

They sang these songs, and he learnt them by heart--

They sang these songs, and he memorized them.

THE WOOF OF WAR.

See! warp is stretched
For warriors' fall,
Lo! weft in loom
'Tis wet with blood;
Now fight foreboding,
'Neath friends' swift fingers,
Our gray woof waxeth
With war's alarms,
Our warp bloodred,
Our weft corseblue.

This woof is y-woven
With entrails of men,
[Pg 330]This warp is hardweighted
With heads of the slain,
Spears blood-besprinkled
For spindles we use,
Our loom ironbound,
And arrows our reels;
With swords for our shuttles
This war-woof we work;
So weave we, weird sisters,
Our warwinning woof.

Now War-winner walketh
To weave in her turn.
Now Swordswinger steppeth,
Now Swiftstroke, now Storm;
When they speed the shuttle
How spear-heads shall flash!
Shields crash, and helmgnawer[84]
On harness bite hard!

Wind we, wind swiftly
Our warwinning woof.
Woof erst for king youthful
Foredoomed as his own,
Forth now we will ride,
Then through the ranks rushing
Be busy where friends
Blows blithe give and take.

Wind we, wind swiftly
Our warwinning woof,
After that let us steadfastly
Stand by the brave king;
Then men shall mark mournful
Their shields red with gore,
How Swordstroke and Spearthrust
Stood stout by the prince.

Wind we, wind swiftly
Our warwinning woof;
When sword-bearing rovers
To banners rush on,
Mind, maidens, we spare not
One life in the fray!
We corse-choosing sisters
Have charge of the slain.

Now new-coming nations
That island shall rule.
Who on outlying headlands
Abode ere the fight;
I say that King mighty
To death now is done,
Now low before spearpoint
[Pg 331]That Earl bows his head.

Soon over all Ersemen
Sharp sorrow shall fall,
That woe to those warriors
Shall wane nevermore;
Our woof now is woven.
Now battle-field waste,
O'er land and o'er water
War tidings shall leap.

Now surely 'tis gruesome
To gaze all around,
When bloodred through heaven
Drives cloudrack o'er head;
Air soon shall be deep hued
With dying men's blood
When this our spaedom
Comes speedy to pass.

So cheerily chant we
Charms for the young king,
Come maidens lift loudly
His warwinning lay;
Let him who now listens
Learn well with his ears,
And gladden brave swordsmen
With bursts of war's song.

Now mount we our horses,
Now bare we our brands,
Now haste we hard, maidens,
Hence far, far away.

THE BARK OF WAR.

Look! The warp is taut.
For the defeat of warriors,
Look! The weft in the loom
Is drenched in blood;
Now a fight is coming,
Under friends' quick hands,
Our gray threads grow
Amid war's alarms,
Our warp is blood-red,
Our fabric is corpse-blue.

This fabric is woven
With the guts of men,
[Pg 330]This fabric is heavy.
With the heads of the killed,
Bloodstained spears
Are used for spindles,
Our loom is metal-bound,
And arrows are our tools;
With swords as our tools
This war fabric we create;
So we weave, strange sisters,
Our winning weave.

Now the victor walks
To join in her turn.
Now Swordswinger advances,
Now Swiftstroke, now Storm;
When they send the shuttle racing
How spearheads will flash!
Shields crash, and helm-biter __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Bites down hard on the armor!

We weave, we spin fast
Our winning fabric.
Weaved once for the young king
Doomed as his own,
Now we will ride out,
Then through the rushing crowd
Be occupied with friends
Take and give hits freely.

We weave and spin fast.
Our winning weave,
After that, let's stay committed
Support the brave king;
Then men will mournfully mark
Their shields stained with blood,
How Swordstroke and Spearthrust
Stood strong beside the prince.

We weave and spin fast.
Our winning weave;
When armed raiders
Head toward the banners,
Remember, ladies, we don't hold back
A solitary life in the struggle!
We, the sisters of death
Handle the deceased.

Now emerging nations
Will rule that island.
People living on far-off headlands
Before the match;
I say that the great King
Now facing death,
Now kneel before the spear point
[Pg 331]That Earl lowers his head.

Soon over all Irish people
A deep sadness will come,
This grief for those heroes
Will never fade;
Our fabric is now woven.
Now the battlefield is barren,
Across land and water
War news will spread.

Now it’s definitely gruesome.
To look around,
When blood red spreads across the sky
Clouds swirl overhead;
The air will soon be richly colored.
With the blood of dying men
When our destiny
Comes quickly to pass.

We chant joyfully
Chants for the young monarch,
Come, ladies, sing out loud
His victory anthem;
Let the listener now hear
Listen and learn.
And cheer for brave warriors
With bursts of battle's tune.

Now we get on our horses,
Now we draw our swords.
Now we rush, ladies,
Far away.

Then they plucked down the woof and tore it asunder, and each kept what she had hold of.

Then they pulled down the fabric and ripped it apart, and each took what she had grabbed.

Now Daurrud goes away from the slit, and home; but they got on their steeds and rode six to the south, and the other six to the north.

Now Daurrud leaves the opening and heads home; meanwhile, six of them mounted their horses and rode south, while the other six rode north.

A like event befell Brand Gneisti's son in the Faroe Isles.

A similar event happened to Brand Gneisti's son in the Faroe Islands.

At Swinefell, in Iceland, blood came on the priest's stole on Good Friday, so that he had to put it off.

At Swinefell, in Iceland, blood appeared on the priest's stole on Good Friday, so he had to take it off.

At Thvattwater the priest thought he saw on Good Friday a long deep of the sea hard by the altar, and there he saw many awful sights, and it was long ere he could sing the prayers.

At Thvattwater, the priest thought he saw on Good Friday a long stretch of the sea near the altar, and there he witnessed many terrifying sights, and it took him a long time to be able to say the prayers.

This event happened in the Orkneys, that Hareck thought he saw Earl Sigurd, and some men with him. Then Hareck took his horse and rode to meet the Earl. Men saw that they met and rode under a brae, but they were never seen again, and not a scrap was ever found of Hareck.

This event took place in the Orkneys, where Hareck believed he spotted Earl Sigurd, along with some companions. Hareck then mounted his horse and rode out to meet the Earl. Witnesses saw them meet and ride down a slope, but they were never seen again, and no trace of Hareck was ever found.

Earl Gilli in the Southern Isles dreamed that a man came[Pg 332] to him and said his name was Hostfinn, and told him he was come from Ireland.

Earl Gilli in the Southern Isles dreamed that a man came[Pg 332] to him and said his name was Hostfinn, and told him he had come from Ireland.

The Earl thought he asked him for tidings thence, and then he sang this song—

The Earl thought he was asked for news from there, and then he sang this song—

I have been where warriors wrestled,
High in Erin sang the sword,
Boss to boss met many bucklers.
Steel rung sharp on rattling helm;
I can tell of all their struggle;
Sigurd fell in flight of spears;
Brian fell, but kept his kingdom
Ere he lost one drop of blood.

I've been where soldiers fought,
High in Ireland, the sword whistled,
Leaders clashed, shields locked.
Steel clanged sharply against clattering helmets;
I can share all their challenges;
Sigurd fell under a barrage of spears;
Brian fell but defended his kingdom.
Before he lost a single drop of blood.

Those two, Flosi and the Earl, talked much of this dream. A week after, Hrafn the red came thither, and told them all the tidings of Brian's battle, the fall of the king, and of Earl Sigurd, and Brodir, and all the Vikings.

Those two, Flosi and the Earl, talked a lot about this dream. A week later, Hrafn the Red came over and told them all the news about Brian's battle, the king's defeat, and about Earl Sigurd, Brodir, and all the Vikings.

"What," said Flosi, "hast thou to tell me of my men?"

"What," Flosi said, "do you have to tell me about my men?"

"They all fell there," says Hrafn, "but thy brother-in-law Thorstein took peace from Kerthialfad, and is now with him."

"They all fell there," Hrafn says, "but your brother-in-law Thorstein took peace from Kerthialfad and is now with him."

Flosi told the Earl that he would now go away, "for we have our pilgrimage south to fulfil".

Flosi told the Earl that he was going to leave now, "because we have our pilgrimage to the south to complete."

The Earl bade him go as he wished, and gave him a ship and all else that he needed, and much silver.

The Earl let him leave as he wanted, giving him a ship and everything else he needed, along with a lot of silver.

Then they sailed to Wales, and stayed there a while.

Then they traveled to Wales and stayed there for a while.


CHAPTER CLVII.

THE SLAYING OF KOL THORSTEIN'S SON.

Kari Solmund's son told master Skeggi that he wished he would get him a ship. So master Skeggi gave Kari a long-ship, fully trimmed and manned, and on board it went Kari, and David the white, and Kolbein the black.

Kari Solmund's son asked master Skeggi if he could get him a ship. So master Skeggi gave Kari a longship, fully equipped and crewed, and aboard it went Kari, David the white, and Kolbein the black.

Now Kari and his fellows sailed south through Scotland's Firths, and there they found men from the Southern Isles. They told Kari the tidings from Ireland, and also that Flosi was gone to Wales, and his men with him.

Now Kari and his friends sailed south through Scotland's Firths, and there they encountered men from the Southern Isles. They shared the news from Ireland with Kari and also mentioned that Flosi had gone to Wales, along with his men.

But when Kari heard that, he told his messmates that he would hold on south to Wales, to fall in with Flosi and his band. So he bade them then to part from his company, if[Pg 333] they liked it better, and said that he would not wish to beguile any man into mischief, because he thought he had not yet had revenge enough on Flosi and his band.

But when Kari heard that, he told his companions that he would head south to Wales to join Flosi and his group. He then told them to feel free to leave if they preferred, and said that he wouldn't want to lead anyone into trouble, as he believed he hadn't gotten enough revenge on Flosi and his crew yet.

All chose to go with him; and then he sails south to Wales, and there they lay in hiding in a creek out of the way.

All decided to go with him; so he sailed south to Wales, where they hid in a secluded creek.

That morning Kol Thorstein's son went into the town to buy silver. He of all the Burners had used the bitterest words. Kol had talked much with a mighty dame, and he had so knocked the nail on the head, that it was all but fixed that he was to have her, and settle down there.

That morning, Kol Thorstein's son went into town to buy silver. He had used the harshest words of all the Burners. Kol had talked a lot with a powerful woman, and he had hit the nail on the head so well that it was almost certain he would marry her and settle down there.

That same morning Kari went also into the town. He came where Kol was telling the silver.

That same morning, Kari also went into town. He arrived where Kol was counting the silver.

Kari knew him at once, and ran at him with his drawn sword and smote him on the neck; but he still went on telling the silver, and his head counted "ten" just as it spun off the body.

Kari recognized him immediately and charged at him with his sword drawn, striking him on the neck; however, he kept counting the silver, and his head said "ten" just as it flew off the body.

Then Kari said—

Then Kari said—

"Go and tell this to Flosi, that Kari Solmund's son hath slain Kol Thorstein's son. I give notice of this slaying as done by my hand."

"Go and tell this to Flosi: Kari Solmund's son has killed Kol Thorstein's son. I'm letting you know that I did this."

Then Kari went to his ship, and told his shipmates of the manslaughter.

Then Kari went to his ship and told his crewmates about the manslaughter.

Then they sailed north to Beruwick, and laid up their ship, and fared up into Whitherne in Scotland, and were with Earl Malcolm that year.

Then they sailed north to Berwick, docked their ship, and traveled up to Whithorn in Scotland, where they spent time with Earl Malcolm that year.

But when Flosi heard of Kol's slaying, he laid out his body, and bestowed much money on his burial.

But when Flosi heard about Kol's death, he arranged his body and spent a lot of money on his funeral.

Flosi never uttered any wrathful words against Kari.

Flosi never spoke any angry words to Kari.

Thence Flosi fared south across the sea and began his pilgrimage, and went on south, and did not stop till he came to Rome. There he got so great honour that he took absolution from the Pope himself, and for that he gave a great sum of money.

Thence Flosi traveled south across the sea and began his journey, continuing south without stopping until he reached Rome. There he received such great honor that he was granted absolution by the Pope himself, and for that, he paid a large sum of money.

Then he fared back again by the east road, and stayed long in towns, and went in before mighty men, and had from them great honour.

Then he traveled back along the east road, spent a lot of time in towns, and was welcomed by powerful people, receiving great respect from them.

He was in Norway the winter after, and was with Earl Eric till he was ready to sail, and the Earl gave him much meal, and many other men behaved handsomely to him.

He was in Norway the following winter, and stayed with Earl Eric until he was ready to set sail. The Earl provided him with plenty of grain, and many others treated him kindly.

Now he sailed out to Iceland, and ran into Hornfirth, and thence fared home to Swinefell. He had then fulfilled all the terms of his atonement, both in fines and foreign travel.[Pg 334]

Now he sailed to Iceland, made his way into Hornfirth, and then headed home to Swinefell. He had completed all the requirements of his atonement, including paying fines and traveling abroad.[Pg 334]


CHAPTER CLVIII.

OF FLOSI AND KARI.

Now it is to be told of Kari that the summer after he went down to his ship and sailed south across the sea, and began his pilgrimage in Normandy, and so went south and got absolution and fared back by the western way, and took his ship again in Normandy, and sailed in her north across the sea to Dover in England.

Now it will be said of Kari that the summer after he boarded his ship and sailed south across the sea, he started his journey in Normandy, then continued south, received absolution, and returned by the western route. He took his ship again in Normandy and sailed north across the sea to Dover in England.

Thence he sailed west, round Wales, and so north, through Scotland's Firths, and did not stay his course till he came to Thraswick in Caithness, to master Skeggi's house.

Then he sailed west, around Wales, and north through Scotland's fjords, and didn't stop his journey until he reached Thraswick in Caithness, to Master Skeggi's house.

There he gave over the ship of burden to Kolbein and David, and Kolbein sailed in that ship to Norway, but David stayed behind in the Fair Isle.

There, he handed the cargo ship over to Kolbein and David, and Kolbein sailed that ship to Norway, while David stayed behind on the Fair Isle.

Kari was that winter in Caithness. In this winter his housewife died out in Iceland.

Kari was that winter in Caithness. During this winter, his wife passed away in Iceland.

The next summer Kari busked him for Iceland. Skeggi gave him a ship of burden, and there were eighteen of them on board her.

The next summer, Kari asked him for a trip to Iceland. Skeggi gave him a cargo ship, and there were eighteen of them on board.

They were rather late "boun," but still they put to sea, and had a long passage, but at last they made Ingolf's Head. There their shin was dashed all to pieces, but the men's lives were saved. Then, too, a gale of wind came on them.

They were quite late to set sail, but they still went out to sea and had a long journey. Finally, they reached Ingolf's Head. There, their ship was completely wrecked, but the men’s lives were spared. Then, a strong wind hit them.

Now they ask Kari what counsel was to be taken; but he said their best plan was to go to Swinefell and put Flosi's manhood to the proof.

Now they ask Kari what advice they should take; but he said their best move was to go to Swinefell and test Flosi's courage.

So they went right up to Swinefell in the storm. Flosi was in the hall. He knew Kari as soon as ever he came into the hall, and sprang up to meet him, and kissed him, and sate him down in the high-seat by his side.

So they went straight up to Swinefell in the storm. Flosi was in the hall. He recognized Kari as soon as he entered, jumped up to greet him, kissed him, and seated him in the high-seat next to him.

Flosi asked Kari to be there that winter, and Kari took his offer. Then they were atoned with a full atonement.

Flosi asked Kari to come over that winter, and Kari accepted his invitation. After that, they made a complete atonement.

Then Flosi gave away his brother's daughter Hildigunna, whom Hauskuld the priest of Whiteness had had to wife, to Kari, and they dwelt first of all at Broadwater.

Then Flosi gave his brother's daughter Hildigunna, who was married to Hauskuld the priest of Whiteness, to Kari, and they first lived at Broadwater.

Men say that the end of Flosi's life was, that he fared abroad, when he had grown old, to seek for timber to build him a hall; and he was in Norway that winter, but the next summer he was late "boun"; and men told him that his ship was not seaworthy.[Pg 335]

Men say that Flosi's life came to an end when he traveled abroad in his old age to look for timber to build a hall. He spent that winter in Norway, but by the next summer, he was delayed in preparing to leave, and people informed him that his ship was not in good condition.[Pg 335]

Flosi said she was quite good enough for an old and death-doomed man, and bore his goods on shipboard and put out to sea. But of that ship no tidings were ever heard.

Flosi said she was more than good enough for an old man facing death, loaded his belongings onto the ship, and set out to sea. But there was never any news about that ship again.

These were the children of Kari Solmund's son and Helga Njal's daughter—Thorgerda and Ragneida, Valgerda, and Thord who was burnt in Njal's house. But the children of Hildigunna and Kari were these, Starkad, and Thord, and Flosi.

These were the children of Kari Solmund's son and Helga Njal's daughter—Thorgerda, Ragneida, Valgerda, and Thord, who was burned in Njal's house. The children of Hildigunna and Kari were Starkad, Thord, and Flosi.

The son of Burning-Flosi was Kolbein, who has been the most famous man of any of that stock.

The son of Burning-Flosi was Kolbein, who has been the most well-known person from that lineage.

And here we end the STORY of BURNT NJAL.

And here we conclude the STORY of BURNT NJAL.


FOOTNOTES:

[1] Guðbrandr Vigfússon.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Guðbrandr Vigfússon.

[2] This word is invented like Laxdæla, Gretla, and others, to escape the repetition or the word Saga, after that of the person or place to which the story belongs. It combines the idea of the subject and the telling in one word.

[2] This word is created like Laxdæla, Gretla, and others, to avoid repeating the word Saga after mentioning the person or place the story is about. It merges the idea of the subject with the storytelling in one term.

[3] Many particulars mentioned in the Saga as wonderful are no wonders to us. Thus in the case of Gunnar's bill, when we are told that it gave out a strange sound before great events, this probably only means that the shaft on which it was mounted was of some hard ringing wood unknown in the north. It was a foreign weapon, and if the shaft were of lance wood, the sounds it gave out when brandished or shaken would be accounted for at once without a miracle.

[3] Many details mentioned in the Saga as amazing are no longer surprising to us. For instance, in the case of Gunnar's spear, when it says that it emitted a strange sound before significant events, this likely just means that the shaft it was mounted on was made of some hard, ringing wood not found in the north. It was a foreign weapon, and if the shaft were made of lance wood, the sounds it made when waved or shaken could easily be explained without needing a miracle.

[4] There can be no doubt that it was considered a grave offence to public morality to tell a Saga untruthfully. Respect to friends and enemies alike, when they were dead and gone, demanded that the histories of their lives, and especially of their last moments, should be told as the events had actually happened. Our own Saga affords a good illustration of this, and shows at the same time how a Saga naturally arose out of great events. When King Sigtrygg was Earl Sigurd's guest at Yule, and Flosi and the other Burners were about the Earl's court, the Irish king wished to hear the story of the Burning, and Gunnar Lambi's son was put forward to tell it at the feast on Christmas day. It only added to Kari's grudge against him to hear Gunnar tell the story with such a false leaning, when he gave it out that Skarphedinn had wept for fear of the fire, and the vengeance which so speedily overtook the false teller was looked upon as just retribution. But when Flosi took up the story, he told it fairly and justly for both sides, "and therefore," says the Saga, "what he said was believed".

[4] There’s no doubt that it was seen as a serious offense to public morals to tell a Saga inaccurately. Respect for both friends and enemies, even after they had passed away, required that the accounts of their lives, especially their final moments, be told as they actually happened. Our own Saga is a good example of this and illustrates how a Saga naturally arises from significant events. When King Sigtrygg was a guest of Earl Sigurd during Yule, and Flosi and the other Burners were at the Earl's court, the Irish king wanted to hear the story of the Burning. Gunnar Lambi's son was chosen to tell it at the Christmas feast. It only fueled Kari's resentment toward him when he heard Gunnar recount the story with such bias, claiming that Skarphedinn had cried out of fear of the fire, and the swift vengeance that befell the false storyteller was seen as deserved. However, when Flosi took over the narrative, he presented it fairly and impartially for both sides, “and therefore,” says the Saga, “what he said was believed.”

[5] Öresound, the gut between Denmark and Sweden, at the entrance of the Baltic, commonly called in English, The Sound.

[5] Öresund, the strait between Denmark and Sweden, at the entrance to the Baltic Sea, commonly referred to in English as The Sound.

[6] That is, he came from what we call the Western Isles or Hebrides. The old appellation still lingers in "Sodor (i.e. the South isles) and Man".

[6] In other words, he was from what we now refer to as the Western Isles or Hebrides. The old name is still used in "Sodor (i.e. the South isles) and Man."

[7] This means that Njal was one of those gifted beings who, according to the firm belief of that age, had a more than human insight into things about to happen. It answers very nearly to the Scottish "second sight".

[7] This means that Njal was one of those special people who, according to the strong beliefs of that time, had a deeper-than-human ability to foresee future events. It’s quite similar to the Scottish concept of "second sight."

[8] Lord of rings, a periphrasis for a chief, that is, Mord.

[8] Lord of the Rings, a roundabout way of saying a leader, specifically, Mord.

[9] Earth's offspring, a periphrasis for woman, that is, Unna.

[9] Earth's child, a term for woman, that is, Unna.

[10] "Oyce," a north country word for the mouth of a river, from the Icelandic ós

[10] "Oyce," a term from the north country that means the mouth of a river, derived from the Icelandic ós

[11] "The Bay," the name given to the great bay in the east of Norway, the entrance of which from the North Sea is the Cattegat, and at the end of which is the Christiania Firth. The name also applies to the land round the Bay, which thus formed a district, the boundary of which, on the one side, was the promontory called Lindesnæs, or the Naze, and on the other, the Göta-Elf, the river on which the Swedish town of Gottenburg stands, and off the mouth of which lies the island of Hisingen, mentioned shortly after.

[11] "The Bay," the term used for the large bay located in the eastern part of Norway, with its entrance from the North Sea being the Cattegat, and at the end of it is the Christiania Firth. The name also refers to the surrounding land, creating a district whose boundaries are, on one side, the promontory known as Lindesnæs, or the Naze, and on the other, the Göta-Elf, the river on which the Swedish city of Gothenburg is situated, with the island of Hisingen lying off its mouth, mentioned shortly after.

[12] Permia, the country one comes to after doubling the North Cape.

[12] Permia, the country you arrive at after going around the North Cape.

[13] A town at the mouth of the Christiania Firth. It was a great place for traffic in early times, and was long the only mart in the south-east of Norway.

[13] A town at the entrance of the Christiania Firth. It was a major hub for trade in ancient times and was the only marketplace in the southeast of Norway for a long time.

[14] Rill of wolf—stream of blood.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wolf's stream—flow of blood.

[15] A province of Sweden.

A province in Sweden.

[16] An island in the Baltic, off the coast of Esthonia.

[16] An island in the Baltic Sea, near the coast of Estonia.

[17] Endil's courser—periphrasis for a ship.

[17] Endil's horse—another way to say a ship.

[18] Sigar's storm—periphrasis for a sea-fight.

[18] Sigar's storm—another way to say a sea battle.

[19] Grieve, i.e., bailiff, head workman.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Grieve, i.e., bailiff, foreman.

[20] Swanbath's beams, periphrasis for gold.

[20] Swanbath's rays, indirect talk for gold.

[21] "Thou, that heapest hoards," etc.—merely a periphrasis for man, and scarcely fitting, except in irony, to a splitter of firewood.

[21] "You, who gather wealth," etc.—just a roundabout way to refer to a man, and hardly suitable, except as irony, for someone who splits firewood.

[22] That is, slew him in a duel.

[22] In other words, killed him in a duel.

[23] This shows that the shields were oblong, running down to a point.

[23] This indicates that the shields were rectangular, tapering to a point.

[24] "Ocean's fire," a periphrasis for "gold". The whole line is a periphrasis for "bountiful chief".

[24] "Ocean's fire," a roundabout way of saying "gold." The entire line is a roundabout way of referring to a "generous leader."

[25] "Rhine's fire," a periphrasis for gold.

[25] "Rhine's fire," a way of referring to gold.

[26] "Water-skates," a periphrasis for ships.

[26] "Water-skates," a fancy way of referring to ships.

[27] "Great Rift," Almannagjá—The great volcanic rift, or "geo," as it would be called in Orkney and Shetland, which bounds the plain of the Althing on one side.

[27] "Great Rift," Almannagjá—The massive volcanic rift, or "geo," as it's referred to in Orkney and Shetland, which borders the Althing plain on one side.

[28] Thorgrim Easterling and Thorbrand.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Thorgrim Easterling and Thorbrand.

[29] "Frodi's flour," a periphrasis for gold.

[29] "Frodi's flour," a way to say gold.

[30] "Sea's bright sunbeams," a periphrasis for gold.

[30] "The bright sunrays of the sea," a way to refer to gold.

[31] Constantinople.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Istanbul.

[32] Hlada or Lada, and sometimes in the plural Ladir, was the old capital of Drontheim, before Nidaios—the present Drontheim—was founded. Drontheim was originally the name of the country round the firth of the same name, and is not used in the old Sagas for a town.

[32] Hlada or Lada, and sometimes referred to as Ladir, was the former capital of Drontheim, before Nidaios—the current Drontheim—was established. Drontheim originally referred to the region surrounding the firth of the same name and wasn't used in the old Sagas to denote a town.

[33] The country round the Christiania Firth, at the top of the "Bay".

[33] The area around the Christiania Firth, at the head of the "Bay".

[34] A town in Sweden on the Göta-Elf.

[34] A town in Sweden located on the Göta-Elf.

[35] The mainland of Orkney, now Pomona.

[35] The main island of Orkney, now called Pomona.

[36] Now Stroma, in the Pentland Firth.

[36] Now Stroma, in the Pentland Firth.

[37] By so doing Hrapp would have cleared himself of his own outlawry.

[37] By doing this, Hrapp would have absolved himself of his own outlaw status.

[38] "Prop of sea-waves' fire," a periphrasis for a woman that bears gold on her arm.

[38] "Support of ocean waves' fire," a phrase for a woman who wears gold on her arm.

[39] "Skates that skim," etc., a periphrasis for ships.

[39] "Skates that glide," etc., a roundabout way to refer to ships.

[40] "Odin's mocking cup," mocking songs.

"Odin's teasing cup," playful songs.

[41] An allusion to the Beast Epic, where the cunning fox laughs at the flayed condition of his stupid foes, the wolf and bear. We should say, "Don't stop to speak with him, but rather beat him black and blue".

[41] A reference to the Beast Epic, where the clever fox mocks the stripped-down state of his foolish enemies, the wolf and bear. We should say, "Don't waste your time talking to him, just knock him around."

[42] "Sea-stag," periphrasis for ship.

"Sea-stag," a term for ship.

[43] "Sea-fire bearers," the bearers of gold, men, that is, Helgi and Grim.

[43] "Sea-fire bearers," the ones who carry gold, men, that is, Helgi and Grim.

[44] "Byrnie-breacher," piercer of coats of mail.

"Byrnie-breacher," armor-piercer.

[45] "Noisy ogre's namesake," an allusion to the name of Skarphedinn's axe, "the ogress of war".

[45] "Noisy ogre's namesake," referring to the name of Skarphedinn's axe, "the ogress of war".

[46] Rood-cross, a crucifix.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rood-cross, a cross.

[47] His son was Glum who fared to the burning with Flosi.

[47] His son was Glum who went to the fire with Flosi.

[48] "Forge which foams with song," the poet's head, in which songs are forged, and gush forth like foaming mead.

[48] "A forge bubbling with song," the poet's mind, where melodies are created and flow out like frothy mead.

[49] "Hero's helm-prop," the hero's, man's, head which supports his helm.

[49] "Hero's headgear," the hero's, man's, head that holds up his helmet.

[50] It is needless to say that this Hall was not Hall of the Side.

[50] It goes without saying that this Hall was not the Hall of the Side.

[51] "Wolf of Gods," the "caput lupinum," the outlaw of heaven, the outcast from Valhalla, Thangbrand.

[51] "Wolf of Gods," the "caput lupinum," the outlaw from heaven, the exile from Valhalla, Thangbrand.

[52] "The other wolf," Gudleif.

"The other wolf," Gudleif.

[53] "Swarthy skarf," the skarf, or pelecanus cardo, the cormorant. He compares the message of Thorwald to the cormorant shimming over the waves, and says he will never take it. "Snap at flies," a very common Icelandic metaphor from fish rising to a fly.

[53] "Dark cormorant," the cormorant, or pelecanus cardo. He likens Thorwald's message to a cormorant gliding over the waves and states he will never accept it. "Catch at flies," a common Icelandic metaphor referring to fish rising to a fly.

[54] Maurer thinks the allusion is here to some mythological legend on Odin's adventures which has not come dawn to us.

[54] Maurer believes the reference here is to some mythological story about Odin's adventures that we don't have access to.

[55] "He that giant's," etc., Thor.

"That giant's," etc., Thor.

[56] "Mew-field's bison," the sea-going ship, which sails over he plain of the sea-mew.

[56] "Mew-field's bison," the ocean-going ship, which travels across the sea-mew plain.

[57] "Bell's warder," the Christian priest whose bell-ringing formed part of the rites of the new faith.

[57] "Bell's guardian," the Christian priest whose ringing of the bell was part of the rituals of the new faith.

[58] "Falcon of the strand," ship.

"Falcon of the Strand," ship.

[59] "Courser of the causeway," ship.

[59] "Fast-moving vehicle on the road," ship.

[60] "Gylfi's hart," ship.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "Gylfi's heart," ship.

[61] "Viking's snow-shoe," sea-king's ship.

"Viking snowshoe," sea king's ship.

[62] "Boiling Kettle," This was a hver, or hot spring.

[62] "Boiling Kettle," This was a hot spring.

[63] This was the "Raven's Rift," opposite to the "Great Rift" on the other side of the Thingfield.

[63] This was the "Raven's Rift," across from the "Great Rift" on the other side of the Thingfield.

[64] "Warrior's temper," the temper of Hauskuld of Whiteness.

[64] "Warrior's temper," the temper of Hauskuld of Whiteness.

[65] "Snake-land's stem," a periphrasis for woman, Rodny.

[65] "Snake-land's stem," a way to say woman, Rodny.

[66] "He that hoardeth ocean's fire," a periphrasis for man, Hauskuld of Whiteness.

[66] "He who hoards the fire of the ocean," a roundabout way to refer to a man, Hauskuld of Whiteness.

[67] "Baltic side." This probably means a part of the Finnish coast in the Gulf of Bothnia.

[67] "Baltic side." This probably refers to a section of the Finnish coastline in the Gulf of Bothnia.

[68] "Wild man of the woods." In the original Finngálkn, a fabulous monster, half man and half beast.

[68] "Wild man of the woods." In the original Finngálkn, a legendary creature, part human and part animal.

[69] "Sand," Skeidará sand.

"Sand," Skeidará sand.

[70] "Sand," Mælifell's sand.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "Sand," Mælifell's sand.

[71] "Nones," the well-known canonical hour of the day, the ninth hour from six A.M., that is, about three o'clock P.M., when one of the church services took place.

[71] "Nones," the well-known canonical hour of the day, the ninth hour from six A.M., which is around three o'clock P.M., when one of the church services took place.

[72] "Son of Gollnir," Njal, who was the son of Thorgeir Gelling or Gollnir.

[72] "Son of Gollnir," Njal, who was the son of Thorgeir Gelling or Gollnir.

[73] "My friends," ironically of course.

"My friends," obviously sarcastic.

[74] "Helmet-hewer," sword.

"Helmet-hewer," sword.

[75] John for a man, and Gudruna for a woman, were standing names in the Formularies of the Icelandic code, answering to the "M or N" in our Liturgy, or to those famous fictions of English Law. "John Doe and Richard Roe".

[75] John was used for a man, and Gudruna for a woman, as names in the Formularies of the Icelandic code, corresponding to the "M or N" in our Liturgy, or to those well-known placeholders in English Law: "John Doe and Richard Roe."

[76] "Gossipry," that is, because they were gossips, God's sib, relations by baptism.

[76] "Gossip," meaning they were gossips, God's family, connections by baptism.

[77] "Swinestye," ironically for Swinefell, where Flosi lived.

[77] "Swinestye," ironically for Swinefell, where Flosi lived.

[78] This is the English equivalent for the Icelandic Hrepp, a district. It still lingers in "the Rape of Bramber," and other districts in Sussex and the south-east.

[78] This is the English equivalent of the Icelandic Hrepp, which means a district. It still exists in "the Rape of Bramber" and other areas in Sussex and the southeast.

[79] "With words alone," The English proverb, "Threatened men live long".

[79] "Just by using words," the English saying goes, "men who are threatened live a long time."

[80] "Sea crags." Hence Thorgeir got his surname "Craggeir".

[80] "Sea cliffs." That's how Thorgeir got his nickname "Craggeir".

[81] "Pilgrimage to Rome." This condition had not been mentioned before.

[81] "Pilgrimage to Rome." This condition hadn’t been brought up before.

[82] "Shieldburg" that is, a ring of men holding their shields locked together.

[82] "Shieldburg," meaning a circle of men with their shields locked together.

[83] "Thy dog," etc. Meaning that he would go a third time on a pilgrimage to Rome If St. Peter helped him out of this strait.

[83] "Your dog," etc. This means that he would go on a third pilgrimage to Rome if St. Peter helped him out of this situation.

[84] "Helmgnawer," the sword that bites helmets.

[84] "Helmgnawer," the sword that shreds helmets.




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!